Dark Court:

Fire Fae

Dark Court: Fire Fae

Sophie Davis

Copyright © 2020 by Sophie Davis Enterprises

Amazon Edition

Table of Contents

Title Page

Copyright Page

BOOKS BY SOPHIE

Prologue | Five Years Ago | Fae Canyon, Freelands of the Americas

Chapter One | Present Day | Domed Island of Oahu, Kingdom of the Americas

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Epilogue

Throne of Fire | Sophie Davis | Copyright © 2019 by Sophie Davis Enterprises

Prologue

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-Four

Chapter Twenty-Five

Chapter Twenty-Six

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Chapter Thirty

Throne of Blood | Sophie Davis | Copyright © 2019 by Sophie Davis Enterprises

Prologue | Domed Island of Oahu, Kingdom of the Americas | Approximately Three Years Ago

Chapter One | Domed City of Los Angeles, Kingdom of the Americas | Present Day | Brie

Chapter Two | Domed City of Los Angeles, Kingdom of the Americas | Present Day | Kai

Chapter Three | Freelands of the Americas | Brie

Chapter Four | Domed City of Los Angeles, Kingdom of the Americas | Kai

Chapter Five | Freelands of the Americas | Brie

Chapter Six | Domed City of Los Angeles, Kingdom of the Americas | Kai

Chapter Seven | Freelands of the Americas | Brie

Chapter Eight | Somewhere over the Pacific Ocean | Cala

Chapter Nine | Revival, formerly known as the Domed City of Santa Fe, Kingdom of the Americas | Brie

Chapter Ten | Domed City of Los Angeles, Kingdom of the Americas | Kai

Chapter Eleven | Revival, formerly known as the Domed City of Santa Fe, Kingdom of the Americas | Brie

Chapter Twelve | Domed City of Austin, Kingdom of the Americas | Cala

Chapter Thirteen | Domed City of Los Angeles, Kingdom of the Americas | Kai

Chapter Fourteen | Revival, formerly known as the Domed City of Santa Fe, Kingdom of the Americas | Brie

Chapter Fifteen | Fae Canyon, Freelands of the Americas | Kai

Chapter Sixteen | Dome of Midnight | Brie

Chapter Seventeen | Fae Canyon, Freelands of the Americas | Kai

Chapter Eighteen | Dome of Midnight | Brie

Chapter Nineteen | Fae Canyon | Kai

Chapter Twenty | Dome of Midnight | Brie

Chapter Twenty-One | Fae Canyon | Kai

Chapter Twenty-Two | Dome of Midnight | Brie

Throne of Ashes | Sophie Davis | Copyright © 2020 by Sophie Davis Enterprises

Chapter One | Domed Island of Oahu | Brie

Chapter Two | Domed City of Austin | Cala

Chapter Three | Dome of Midnight | Kai

Chapter Four | Dome of Midnight | Brie

Chapter Five | Domed City of Austin | Cala

Chapter Six | Dome of Midnight | Kai

Chapter Seven | Dome of Midnight | Brie

Chapter Eight | Domed City of Austin | Cala

Chapter Nine | Dome of Midnight | Kai

Chapter Ten | Dome of Midnight | Brie

Chapter Eleven | Domed City of Austin | Cala

Chapter Twelve | Dome of Midnight | Kai

Chapter Thirteen | Dome of Midnight | Brie

Chapter Fourteen | Dome of Midnight | Kai

Chapter Fifteen | Dome of Midnight | Brie

Chapter Sixteen | Domed City of Austin | Cala

Chapter Seventeen | Dome of Midnight | Brie

Chapter Eighteen | Dome of Midnight | Kai

Chapter Nineteen | Dome of Midnight | Brie

Chapter Twenty | Dome of Midnight | Cala

Chapter Twenty-One | Dome of Midnight | Kai

Chapter Twenty-Two | Dome of Midnight | Brie

Chapter Twenty-Three | Dome of Midnight | Kai

Chapter Twenty-Four | Fae Canyon | Brie

Chapter Twenty-Five | Dome of Midnight | Cala

Chapter Twenty-Six | Fae Canyon | Brie

Chapter Twenty-Seven | Dome of Midnight | Kai

Chapter Twenty-Eight | Fae Canyon | Brie

Chapter Twenty-Nine | Midnight Hive | Kai

Chapter Thirty | Dome of Midnight | Brie

Chapter Thirty-One | Dome of Midnight | Cala

Chapter Thirty-Two | Dome of Midnight | Brie

Chapter Thirty-Three | Dome of Midnight | Kai

Chapter Thirty-Four | Dome of Midnight | Brie

Epilogue | Dome of Midnight | Cala

Acknowledgments

BOOKS BY SOPHIE

DARK COURT: FIRE FAE SERIES

Throne of Winter (Dark Court #1)

Throne of Fire (Dark Court #2)

Throne of Blood (Dark Court #3)

Throne of Ashes (Dark Court #4)

SHADOW FATE SERIES

Pawn (Shadow Fate #1)

Sacrifice (Shadow Fate #2)

Checkmate (Shadow Fate #3)

Endgame (Shadow Fate #4)

THE TALENTED SAGA

Talented (Talented Saga #1)

Caged (Talented Saga #2)

Hunted (Talented Saga #3)

Created (Talented Saga #4)

Exiled: Kenly’s Story (Talented Saga #5)

Marked (Talented Saga #6)

Privileged (Talented Saga #7)

Fated (Talented Saga #8)

BLIND BARRIERS TRILOGY

Fragile Façade (Blind Barriers Trilogy #1)

Platinum Prey (Blind Barriers Trilogy #2)

Vacant Voices (Blind Barriers Trilogy #3)

TIMEWAVES SERIES

The Syndicate (Timewaves Series #1)

Atlic (Timewaves Series #2)

Legends Untold (Timewaves Series #3)

Dust Into Gold (Timewaves #4)

Remember Me (Timewaves #5)

PROJECT SCION WORLD

Alice Anonymous

Blind Barriers

Prologue

Five Years Ago

Fae Canyon, Freelands of the Americas

––––––––

ONCE IN A FAE’S LIFETIME, she might be lucky enough to see a night where four different elemental moons shine in the sky simultaneously. Or unlucky enough, as the elders claim, to witness a quartet of fire orbs among the stars on Night of Four Moons....

Silly superstition, I thought, staring out my bedroom window at the collection of glowing orange moons. How can anyone believe something so pretty is such a bad omen?

Where others saw misfortune, I saw hope. Life. Color. The moons transformed our frozen world from a desolate landscape sketched in shades of gray to one painted in rich crimson, magenta, and violet. In my fifteen years on this earth, I had never seen something so breathtakingly beautiful, so purely magical.

Come morning, the dull sun would rise and wash away the color with pale, white light. Only the Goddess knew when the next Night of Four Moons would occur. Chances were high that night wouldn’t include a single fire moon, let alone four. At least, that was how I justified defying my father’s order to remain inside our house, tucked safely behind the wards until morning.

“This is a once in a lifetime opportunity,” I whispered aloud, stealing a glance at my brother Illion asleep in the bed on the other side of the small room. “I can’t miss it.”

With the dying embers of a fire smoldering in the hearth, I folded back the quilt and swung my legs over the side of the bed. Illion’s head poked out from beneath a woolen blanket, his small thumb stuck between his lips. Careful not to wake him, I smoothed his dark-blond locks back from his forehead and kissed my brother softly on the cheek. He smelled like the cinnamon tonic my father insisted we all drink before bed.

“I’ll be back soon,” I promised Illion.

My running clothes were stacked neatly in the cupboard beneath the bathroom sink, sneakers on top. I layered two pairs of pants and three shirts under a heavy down jacket. Woolen gloves and a matching hat, handcrafted by our next-door neighbor, came next. I checked the time—just before midnight. Sienna and Gregory were probably already waiting for me at the bottom of Fae Canyon.

The front door squeaked a little when I pushed it open. Freezing, I listened with bated breath. Neither Dad nor Illion stirred. I slipped out into the frigid night.

Wards weren’t visible to the naked eye, but there was a palpable change in the atmosphere when I crossed outside the ring of protection. A lump formed in my throat.

Is this a stupid idea?

It was. My father would ground me until I turned eighteen if he found out.

If he finds out. Don’t get caught, and he will never find out.

I started down the canyon at a light jog to warm up my stiff muscles. The moons illuminated the road, but shadows moved among the trees. No patrols tonight, I reminded myself. Though, if anything, that fact made my ears more sensitive, my eyes keener. The nights when the guards weren’t on duty made sneaking out too tempting, but also very dangerous.

Nothing ever happens in Fae Canyon, I told the pixies fluttering about in my stomach.

That was true enough. The canyon was secluded, isolated even. The next closest community was hundreds of miles away. Dark creatures didn’t bother with us, not when they could hunt in densely populated cities or pick off lone fae families without a powerful council of elders to protect them. Hell, even the shifter colonies were easier targets than Fae Canyon.

Still, I picked up the pace. My nerves would calm once I met up with Sienna and Gregory. They always did.

The air tasted crisp and fresh as I jogged down the winding road. Frozen earth crunched beneath my soles, and my breath came out in little clouds tinged orange by the moons. Wind whipped the hair sticking out from beneath my hat and stung my eyes. I wasn’t bothered, though. Having grown up in a frozen world, the cold was a constant companion.

I reached the bottom of the canyon.

“Brie! Over here!” Sienna called softly.

Adrenaline erased lingering doubts. Confidence in my decision to sneak out grew by leaps and bounds. I squinted in the direction of her voice and found her huddled together with Gregory in the shadows behind the sign for Fae Canyon. He waved one mitten-clad hand. I returned the gesture and hurried over to join them. Both my friends were red-faced and shivering, eyes sparkling bright with excitement.

“Am I super late? How long have you guys been waiting?” I asked, jogging in place to keep my blood pumping.

Gregory shrugged. “Nah, you’re good. I got here early, and Sienna just showed up.” He blew into his covered hands to warm them. “So, where to, ladies?”

Sienna and I exchanged glances. “The beach?” we replied in unison.

He grinned with noticeable effort, facial muscles likely frozen. “Like you were reading my mind.”

The three of us set off across the deserted stretch of road that separated the canyon from the beach.

“Did anyone see you guys?” I asked.

“Not me.” Sienna shot a look at Gregory.

He sighed. “My sister got up to use the bathroom right as I opened the window to climb out.” Gregory’s sister was the same age as Illion. They were in the same year at school and friendly with one another. “It’s fine,” he added hurriedly. “She won’t tell on us.”

“You sure?” I arched an eyebrow in his direction. “You know my father. He’s a stickler for the rules. And he forbade me to leave the house tonight.”

“Elder Hawkins makes the rules,” Sienna laughed.

“Exactly. Which is why he gets so pissed when his daughter breaks one,” I reminded her.

The air smelled of salt water as we approached the ocean. I longed for the days before the Freeze, when living at the beach meant surfing and sunbathing, picnics and barbeques, waterskiing and sailing. Not that I had firsthand knowledge—the world turned to a frozen wasteland long before I was born. Those were just the types of activities the people in my favorite books always did.

“She won’t say anything,” Gregory promised.

We stopped at the water’s edge and admired the view. Frozen sand glistened like an endless sea of diamonds. The moons’ orange glow mixed with the blue ocean water beneath a layer of ice to create a vast expanse of magenta.

“Wow. It’s so pretty,” Sienna breathed.

Gregory wrapped one of his long arms around her waist and the other around my shoulders. Pulling us both into his sides, we made a small huddle for warmth. Even with all my layers of clothes, the additional body heat was welcome.

The three of us had been a trio practically since birth. Over the years, Sienna and I had both had a crush on Gregory at some point. She’d been his first kiss, and he’d been mine. But now, we were just three best friends and partners in crime.

“Why do the elders say fire moons are bad luck?” Gregory wondered.

“Fire moons aren’t bad luck,” I corrected as we started walking along the shoreline. “It’s only bad luck when there are four of them at once.”

“Like tonight,” Sienna added.

“Okay. But why?” Gregory pressed.

“Fire’s destructive,” I said. “And since Night of Four Moons signals the start of a new crop season, the elders believe all the crops will die if the harvest season begins with only fire moons.”

“Has that ever actually happened?” Sienna asked.

“Don’t you guys pay attention in history class?” I teased.

“No,” they chorused.

“Right. Stupid question.” I rolled my eyes and shook my head. “Once. Sort of. Way back in the day. Right after the Freeze. But back then a lot of the crops died every season. They hadn’t evolved yet to withstand the cold. It had nothing to do with the fire moons, though they were still blamed for it, and the superstition was born.”

Gregory kicked a patch of seagrass. The frozen spikes shattered into hundreds of tiny green ice chunks and scattered like marbles on the beach ahead of us.

“Sooooo,” he began, drawing out the single syllable.

There was no point pretending like I didn’t know where the conversation was headed.

“I don’t know, guys,” I hedged, eyes trained straight ahead.

“Come on, Brie. Please?” Sienna broke apart from our huddle, turned to face me, and began walking backward. “This will be our last chance for months.” Batting her long lashes, she added, “Pretty please?”

I smiled despite my growing unease. I’d known they would ask. More often than not, it was the sole reason we snuck out.

“Months? That’s a slight exaggeration, don’t you think, Sienna?” I countered, buying myself a few extra seconds to decide.

“Sugar fruit is a night harvest crop,” Gregory pointed out. “Pickers will be all over the canyon once harvest season begins. No way we’ll be able to sneak away without being seen.” He gave me an encouraging squeeze and shot that smile that made so many fae putty in his hands. “We’re over halfway there already. And you know you want to.”

“Peer pressure much?” I grumbled.

Sienna clapped her hands in delight. “Is that a yes?” she squealed.

I sighed. “Yes. Okay. Let’s go.”

With a graceless little jump and twirl, Sienna whooped excitedly and took off at a dead sprint up the beach. Laughing at her silliness, Gregory and I raced after her.

Approximately three miles from the base of Fae Canyon, bluffs jutted out into the sea. Between two rock faces was a narrow passage only accessible from the water. Gregory went first. Holding his arms parallel to the ground for balance, he stepped gingerly onto the icy ocean surface. Salt water didn’t freeze completely, so there was always a risk of falling through the ice. But Gregory was a water fae, capable of solidifying a path to minimize the danger.

“Follow directly in my footsteps,” he called over his shoulder.

Rolling my eyes at the instruction—this wasn’t my first rodeo—I stepped onto the ice. Sienna waited until I was several feet from the shore before following behind me. Up ahead, Gregory reached the opening and turned sideways to shimmy through. My jacket caught on something when I did the same. I didn’t want to rip the fabric—Dad would definitely ask questions if he noticed a tear—but the gloves made my fingers too thick to be nimble.

“Damn it,” I swore, removing my gloves with my teeth. There wasn’t much light or room in the passage. I felt around for whatever had snagged my jacket.

“Need help?” Sienna asked, sidling up beside me.

“I think I’ve got.... Shit!” The pointy rock that had caught my jacket sliced across my palm.

“You okay?” Gregory called. He was through the passage and waiting for us in the cavern on the other side.

The cut smarted, but there didn’t appear to be too much blood. “Yeah, just a scratch,” I called back, slipping on my gloves.

I started moving again and managed to make it through without further incident, Sienna only a few steps behind. I blew out a long breath. The temperature inside the cavern was noticeably lower than outside. But there was no wind, so that was a bonus. Not that it would matter soon.

“We still have wood. Good,” Gregory remarked, gesturing to a pile of sticks and tree limbs in the corner.

“And snacks,” Sienna added, grinning broadly. She bent and began untying her boots.

“Wait. Let me start a fire first,” I told her.

There was still a ring of stones with charred wood in the center from our last late-night outing. Gregory piled fresh sticks inside the ring. Once again, I removed my gloves, this time summoning my magic. Two baseball-sized fireballs appeared, one in each of my palms. I tossed them both onto the wood pile and stepped back, watching as bright-orange flames cast dancing shadows on the rounded cavern walls. The air temperature increased instantly.

“So much better,” Sienna said. She finished removing her boots and placed them against one wall, away from both the fire and the frozen pool in the center of the cavern.

I knelt beside the pool, placing both palms flat against the ice. Even with the fire, it was dark enough to see the faint orange glow on my hands as the skin heated. It took several minutes, but eventually I melted two holes in the top layer of ice.

“How much longer?” Sienna asked, teeth chattering.

I scowled at her over my shoulder. Sienna had stripped down to her underwear already, her clothes piled on her jacket at her feet. Beside her, Gregory was still partially dressed in socks, long underwear, and a thermal undershirt. He leaned over and rubbed his hands up and down her bare arms to create friction. I shrugged out of my jacket and rolled up my sleeves.

“I’m going as fast as I can,” I said, plunging my arms, up to the elbows, into the holes I’d made.

Closing my eyes, I tilted my head back and felt the power build in my belly. One of the reasons we preferred this cavern, over the several others we’d found, was the small opening directly above the center of the pool, like a skylight. Some nights, the moon was just barely visible through the crevice. Tonight was one of those nights. I imagined the fire moons giving me strength, intensifying my natural abilities.

Steam warmed my face and arms as the water heated and thawed the rest of the ice from below. I opened my eyes and smiled. Mist hung in the air over the pool. I pulled my arms out of the water and sat back on my haunches as Gregory’s undershirt landed on my head. Water splashed over the side of the pool and soaked through the knees of my pants when he and Sienna leapt in.

“Jerks,” I teased, laughing as I undressed hurriedly.

By the time I slid into the steaming pool with my friends, the water was gurgling and bubbling like a hot tub. But this wasn’t due to jets or natural hot springs, only an air fae—Sienna. The warm water felt amazing swirling around my tired muscles. I stretched my arms out along the edge of the pool and sighed contentedly.

“Glad we came?” Sienna asked, splashing water playfully toward my face.

“You know I am,” I replied grudgingly.

“This is the life,” Gregory mused.

The pool wasn’t big enough to swim laps, but it was plenty big for the three of us to move around without knocking into one another. An interior rock ledge circled the perimeter at waist height, providing seats. They were needed since the pool was too deep for Sienna and me to stand. Gregory could manage on his tiptoes except in the very center.

After a while, we busted out the snacks and made smores over the fire. We drank spiced avocado wine from ice goblets that Gregory made. Every time one of us grew cold, I summoned my magic and reheated the water.

“There’s no way that’s true!” Sienna exclaimed, smacking the water and splashing Gregory.

He’d just finished telling us about the fae girl his older brother had supposedly met at the last Freelands Fair—an annual bazaar where people came from all over the Americas to sell and exchange goods. Each year, the elders selected an envoy to go on behalf of the canyon. I’d always hoped to go, but my father thought it was too dangerous.

“I swear.” Gregory made an ‘X’ over his heart. “George told me that she told him that the fighters in the capital are treated like royalty. So are the palace fae, the ones who serve—or should I say, service—Queen Lilli.” He wiggled his eyebrows suggestively. “Living under a dome doesn’t sound so bad to me. You get to live in the sunshine, eat fresh meat and vegetables, and hang with a royal family? Sign me up.”

Sienna laughed. “Me, too. Except I’d want to be Prince Kai’s personal fae.”

I shook my head. “Not me. I’d much rather have freedom than fresh salmon or whatever.”

“It’s different than serving just any caster family, Brie,” Gregory countered. “There’s a big difference between being just any old fae under the dome and being one of the fae who gets to entertain or serve the royal family.”

I arched an eyebrow. “Is it? Just because palace fae live in a castle and get pretty clothes and fancy food, that doesn’t make it any better. They aren’t free to leave. Witches and warlocks need us—our magic anyway—to live. That’s why the monarchs of the Americas created the Fae Fidelity Act. They had to force fae into service as magic feeders. No one wants to be a Caster power source, that’s gross.”

Sienna’s eyes went wide. “Wait, what? That’s what the Fae Fidelity Act is?”

“You really need to start paying attention in school,” I said dryly.

“We aren’t forced to share our magic,” Gregory argued.

“No, you’re right,” I conceded. “The domed fae are just forced to choose between sharing their magic with casters and cleaning toilets for them. Either way, fae under the dome aren’t free to come and go as they please.”

Our night of risky frivolity suddenly didn’t seem like so much fun anymore. Fae Canyon was in the Freelands of the Americas—areas not under the rule of caster kings and queens who held court and made laws from beneath their biodomes. Only fae and shifters lived in the Freelands. Casters were delicate and unable to survive the cold on their own. Vampires could live outside the domes, though most just chose to keep their residences inside of them.

In the Freelands, government officials didn’t journey from door to door to force fae and shifters into service like what happened in the kingdoms. We might live in a frozen wasteland, but at least we were free to use our magic how and when we pleased.

“George said the girl—”

A thump from above cut off Gregory midsentence. All three of us fell silent. My heart thudded painfully in my chest. I looked up. The natural skylight was clear, nothing and no one obstructing the moonlight. That fact did not make me feel any better.

A shower of small rocks and ice came through the opening, sizzling when they hit the hot water. Sienna, Gregory, and I exchanged glances.

“We need to go,” Sienna mouthed. No further discussion was necessary. We hurried from the pool, not bothering to be quiet about it. There was no point; if someone was outside the cave, they already knew we were inside.

I pulled my shirts over my head in record time. My pants, however, proved a little more difficult. Between my wet skin and the fact that my pants were still wet from earlier, I had trouble getting the material up my legs. So much so that I didn’t bother with more than one pair before wedging my feet into my sneakers.

“Hello,” came a cold, flat voice from the cave’s entrance.

In the canyon we called them cowboys, but the name never made much sense to me before that night. They didn’t ride horses. They didn’t wear spurs. Their hats were not of the ten-gallon variety. Cowboys were a type of vampire who hunted fae and shifters and sold them into service to the casters.

“What’re three faelings doing out here all by themselves?” asked the cowboy.

Five feet from where I stood, his ghostly white face split into a grin. The vampire’s fangs looked particularly ghoulish in the fire’s glow.

Too late, the clink of metal against metal reached my ears. My heart leapt into my throat.

Vampires were fast—so extremely fast. But Sienna was no slouch either. Even as the vampire’s chain-link rope swung toward us, she unleashed a gust of wind so powerful that only she was left standing. The metal rope missed my friends and me, but the vampire was back on his feet in no time.

“Ahhh!” Sienna shouted as she unleashed another powerful blast of air.

This time the vampire was ready. He stumbled but didn’t fall. And when he struck out, the chain-link rope found its mark: me.

My knees nearly buckled from the impact. Gregory was on his feet, charging the vampire. The fanged cowboy laughed as he backhanded Gregory so hard, he flew into the cave wall.

“No!” I screamed as his body crumpled to the ground.

Sienna gasped as she hurried to Gregory’s side.

Fight. You must fight.

Two fireballs appeared in my palms.

“Fire fae,” the creature sang, voice soft and seductive like the opening notes of a romantic ballad. “You will be worth all the rest combined. Fighting will be pointless, girl. Come now. It would be a shame to harm such a beautiful fae.”

The vampire’s unnaturally green eyes glowed expectantly, dimming slightly when his charms fell on deaf ears. As he realized that the vampiric ability to compel prey into submission wasn’t working on me—thanks to Dad’s potions—his grin turned to a snarl. One of my fireballs streaked toward him. My aim was dead on, but I was no match for vampire speed. Yanking the metal lasso, he dodged the assault gracefully. The ice was slippery from the water dripping off me, and his tug had the desired effect.

“Ahhh!” I cried out as I lost my footing.

I released the second fireball a split-second before my knees smacked the wet ground. Sharp rocks sliced my leggings.

The vampire gave the lasso another yank, dragging me toward him. The rocky terrain tore the exposed skin on my knees and calves. His pale nostrils flared. If there was any doubt whether I was bleeding, it vanished.

No. No. This can’t be happening.

Gritting my teeth against the pain, I let the vampire reel me in like a fish. Bloodlust turned his eyes crimson. Like a teenager convinced he was about to get into his date’s pants, the fanged creature was no longer thinking sensibly. The way he held my gaze made it obvious he’d already forgotten his first attempt at compulsion hadn’t worked. I waited until he bent down and grabbed my arm, intending to pull me to my feet.

Flames erupted in my hand, and I slammed my palm into his stomach. Those crimson eyes flashed back to green an instant before the fire consumed him. Gasping for breath, I stumbled out of harm’s way.

“Not so smug now are you, you fanged bastard?” I sneered.

The vampire twisted in agony as he retreated through the opening. I didn’t follow. There was no need; he’d be a pile of ash before ever reaching shore.

Sienna choked on her tear-filled laugher. I wiggled out of the metal rope and rushed over to where she knelt next to Gregory.

“Is he alive?” I asked hurriedly.

She nodded. “He’s got a pulse.” She stroked his forehead softly.

Gregory stirred, eyelids fluttering open. “I’m alive,” he croaked, trying to sit up but unable to manage the small movement. “Probably not for much longer.”

“Don’t say that,” Sienna pleaded.

“My right leg is definitely broken,” Gregory grunted. “Possibly the left, too. I’ll only hold you back.”

Tears still glistened in Sienna’s eyes. She shook her head defiantly. “No. We’re not leaving you.”

Gregory met my gaze over her head. “Brie. Tell her. We have to split up.”

“No. We can’t. We’re better together,” Sienna insisted. She turned to look up at me, positive I’d side with her if she gave me her puppy-dog eyes.

One look at the bloody remains of my pants, and the flicker of hope on her face died a swift death.

“Are you bleeding anywhere?” I asked Gregory.

“Does internally count?” he tried to joke.

“I’ll burn away my blood in here, and then run toward the shore. That should keep the others away from here until Sienna can get you help,” I replied.

Honestly, I wasn’t sure burning the blood would be enough. I could only hope that with my open wounds, my scent would lure other vampires astray before they entered the cave.

“Others?” Sienna asked, a fresh wave of tears falling down her red cheeks.

“Really? Promise me that you’ll start taking school more seriously if we make it out of this,” I said, this time with no teasing undertones. “Cowboys hunt in packs. Usually three or four of them. Our barbequed buddy has friends out there, and his bonfire is going to draw their attention.”

Summoning my magic, I directed a spray of fire at the swatches of my blood on the ground. At the same time, Gregory sent a stream of water from the pool to douse the fire, something we probably should’ve done as soon as we sensed trouble.

“I’ll go first, lead any other vampires away,” I said without meeting my friends’ eyes. “Sienna, wait a few minutes and then go. Run for the canyon. Don’t stop for any reason.”

“No.” She shook her head. “I won’t make it alone.”

Spinning to face her, I placed my hands on her shoulders and stared into her eyes. “You will only make it alone. Gregory is too badly injured. I’m bleeding. You are the only chance we have. Promise me that you will not stop until you sound the alarm. Promise me. You have to get back and send help.”

Sienna responded with several hiccupping sobs before gaining enough composure to say, “Okay. I promise.”

“I love you both,” I told them, hugging Sienna quickly.

There was a lot more I’d have liked to say. No time for sentiment, though. So, turning my back on my friends, I shimmied through the narrow opening and out onto the ice. The small smear of my blood from the cut on my hand caught my eye.

You idiot, I chastised myself, burning away the lure that had hooked the vampire. Speaking of the vampire....

He must have been very old, because he’d managed to make it all the way to the sand before collapsing. His burning remains formed a magnificent bonfire.

Ice cracked beneath me.

Don’t have to tell me twice.

I darted for the beach and headed left. My heart hammered against my ribcage as my sneakers beat a frantic rhythm on the frozen sand. My knees throbbed, and my breath was ragged. I didn’t hear any telltale signs of a pursuer. Nonetheless, vampires were pure stealth. Between the wind and the pounding of my pulse in my ears, it was impossible to hear much of anything.

Forty yards down the beach, I chanced a glance over my shoulder and nearly wept when the coastline was still clear. “Oh, thank Gaia.”

Well, sort of clear. Orange flames danced in the wind, a bizarrely beautiful ballet that seemed choreographed, like the vampire’s death was destined for this moment and his pyre planned in advance. But it was the turquoise and amethyst smoke swirling like ribbons in the air around him that made me pause.

I crouched in a bed of seagrass and watched the fruits of my magic unfold. Soon, emerald and ruby wisps wafted up from the fire to join the production. The sight should’ve disturbed me. Vampires were evil, but they were living creatures—sort of—just like fae or shifters or casters. Still, I found myself unable to look away from the fascinating rainbow of smoke.

Children in the canyon whispered to one another at slumber parties that the color of smoke from a vampire fire was determined by his victims’ auras. I didn’t know if that was true, but the number of different colors of smoke would’ve suggested this vampire had claimed a lot of souls in his undead lifetime.

Off in the distance, I thought I saw a shadow moving on the frozen ocean. Sienna, I thought and said a prayer to the Goddess for my best friend.

The fire burned out moments later, the wind carrying the jewel-tone smoke out over the ocean. It was only then that I noticed the lights on the highway. I held my breath and tried to remain as still as possible, expecting the beams to grow larger as they neared. But they remained stationary.

It’s his caravan, I realized.

Cowboys may not have ridden horses, but they did travel from area to area in large trucks. Once they trapped a fae or shifter in their lasso, they stuffed the victim in the container on the back for transport.

Stupid, Brie. Why did you stop moving? I chastised myself.

The other vampires were no doubt scouring the beach for the fire fae who’d killed their associate. Just because I couldn’t see them didn’t mean they couldn’t see me. The cowboy’s last words played in my mind: You will be worth all the rest combined.

“Stupid. Stupid. Stupid,” I whispered.

Okay, think, Brie. Sienna and Gregory are counting on you. You need to distract the vampires, keep them away from Sienna.

I inhaled deeply and summoned my magic. Instead of calling forth flames, I simply heated my right palm and placed it on the ground long enough to melt the ice. Sand stung my cuts, but the pain was nothing compared to what would come next. Once I was satisfied the scrapes were clean enough, I bit down on my jacket sleeve and ran my hot hand first over one leg and then the other to cauterize the wounds.

Stars blotted my vision. Tears pooled in my eyes and froze on my cheeks. For several long moments, passing out seemed like a serious possibility. The sensation passed. I blew out a breath I didn’t know I’d been holding.

Okay. That’s over. What’s your next move?

I squinted into the darkness, scanning the beach for signs of life. I didn’t need to look far. In a blur of motion, a tall, slim figure sped from the highway to the pile of vampire ash on the beach.

Follow my scent. Follow my scent.

Crouching low, she—at least I thought the vampire was female—scooped a handful of ash in one gloved hand and sniffed.

What the hell?

I’d learned about vampires in school—their origins, diet, hunting patterns, tracking abilities, that sort of thing. None of the lessons included anything about one smelling the remains of another.

A second vampire, this one male, joined the first. There were a lot of hand gestures exchanged, but I was too far away to hear the accompanying conversation. It seemed like they were bickering. Then again, maybe vampires always looked annoyed when they talked to one another. My knowledge of vampires was entirely from school, not experience.

The male raised his wrist to his mouth, presumably speaking into some sort of communication device. The woman’s watchful gaze panned the beach. My breath caught in my throat when she stopped and narrowed her eyes in my direction. Can she see me? She sniffed the air. That’s right. Follow my scent. Away from the cave.

“Faeling,” she sang sweetly, the wind carrying her voice to my ears.

Not the wind. Too far, I decided, recalling Elder Gacey saying something about how some vampires were able to project their voices into the minds of their prey. Is that what’s happening?

“Come out, sweet faeling. Don’t make Auntie Liza come find you,” continued the female vampire. Liza turned to face her male companion. He stroked her cheek with the back of one finger. The gesture was both intimate and nauseating. He leaned closer as if to kiss her.

Really? Right now? Just follow my scent already!

Then, in a blink-and-you’ll-miss-it instant, Liza was pinned on her back. The other vampire’s hands encircled her long, pale throat.

My hand wasn’t fast enough to cover the gasp that escaped my lips. Terror held me captive. Neither vampire glanced in my direction. The male ran his fingertips across the ground and then brought them to his lips. From such a distance, it was hard to know for sure, but I thought he might’ve tasted something. The ashes?

“That child,” the male thundered. “She incinerated my brother. My brother, Liza.”

His voice wasn’t in my head, I was almost certain. It sounded as though he was right in front of me, yelling in my face instead of Liza’s. I swore I could feel his cool breath wash over my cheek.

“Mat...please....” Her voice was strained, like her vocal chords were being crushed.

Still straddling Liza, the male straightened and shouted, managing to sound both furious and seductive at the same time. “Hear me, faeling! Hear me now! You murdered my brother. There is nowhere you can hide that I will not find you, nowhere you can run that I will not follow. Your blood is mine!” Mat’s roar sent shockwaves rippling through the air. Even the ground seemed to tremble with his ire.

The male yanked Liza from the ground by her neck and shook her like a ragdoll. Either she was too scared, or he was too strong, because Liza didn’t fight back. My throat felt tight, like his hand was crushing my windpipe instead of hers.

Is that possible? Is he using her as a proxy?

Vampires didn’t wield magic, only fae and casters did. But I had heard tales of powerful casters who’d retained their magic even after their conversion to a vampire. Had the male been a warlock before turning vampire?

“Hear me, faeling! Your magic will be mine!” Mat screamed, slamming Liza against the frozen earth.

Air fled my lungs in a rush as though the wind had been knocked out of me, yet I was still crouched in the same patch of seagrass. The male was definitely a warlock/vampire hybrid. That fact diminished my odds of survival significantly.

Just let it be worth it. If Sienna and Gregory live and remain free through the night, whatever happens to me will be worth it.

The male turned and started back toward the caravan as Liza struggled to sit up. Another set of headlights appeared around the bend behind the parked truck. The new vehicle stopped beside the first and two vampires emerged from the passenger side. One unhooked a metal lasso from his waist and with a flick of his wrist sent it arcing through the air. A clanging noise pierced the night.

“What’s this ‘bout a fire faeling?” he called. “Don’t tell me y’all can’t wrangle a child?”

“Be serious, Rican,” Mat snapped. “I am in no mood for your jokes.”

Rican laughed. “Don’t sink your fangs into my ass just because your brother got himself crisped.”

The hybrid ripped the metal lasso from Rican’s hand. “This is not a toy.” He threw the chain back at Rican. “You and your brother go north. Liza and I will take south. If you two morons find her first, give a shout.”

They don’t know about Sienna and Gregory, I thought with some relief. Sienna must’ve gotten by the caravan.

“I can handle a faeling,” Rican replied, all traces of his earlier amusement gone.

“This one’s different,” Mat said grimly.

He and Liza began moving in my direction, their eyes sweeping the beach steadily. Time’s up. Act now, Brie. My hiding place was about to be exposed. I had one more trick up my sleeve. Otherwise, there was no choice but to fight.

All fae had the ability to cast spells, just like witches and warlocks. The difference was in the source of our magic. Fae magic came from nature, from the elements. It was powerful but limited in many ways because we could only harness one of the elements. Caster magic came from within, giving them access to a much broader range of abilities. But their magic came at a price. Every time they cast a spell or brewed a potion, a piece of their magic, and themselves, was lost.

Taking a deep breath, I mouthed a quick prayer to Gaia, asking for strength and speed. Then, I scooped two handfuls of wet sand as I stood and summoned my magic.

With the power of all four fire moons aiding me, I was soon holding two perfect glass orbs with flames swirling inside. I murmured an incantation beneath my breath, “Sparkdium perpetual.”

Please work.

I hurdled both balls at the same time. They exploded twenty yards to the south of me, thousands of shimmery pebbles hanging in midair like frozen raindrops.

Vampires were known for having notoriously short attention spans and a tendency toward distraction. Mat and Liza didn’t debunk the stereotype. They sprinted toward the spectacle, gazes fixed on the beautiful lightshow.

As soon as they were past my hiding spot I bolted north. With their heightened senses, they must have heard the slap of rubber against hard ground, but they didn’t give chase. I stuck close to the highway, as Rican and his brother zoomed past in the opposite direction, hurrying to join their associates at the fiery display.

Adrenaline masked the pain in my legs, but the frigid air felt like shards of glass in my throat and lungs as I ran for my life—or at least my freedom. Still, I didn’t slow...until I reached the parked vehicles.

I’d made Sienna promise that she wouldn’t stop for anything. Not until she rang the alarm bell. That alarm bell was still miles away, at the top of Fae Canyon. And yet, I couldn’t tear my gaze from the trucks. Fae were inside. Fae who the vampires would sell into service. Fae who needed help.

Sienna and Gregory need your help.

But my friends were still free. They still had a chance of escape. The fae inside those trucks did not. I couldn’t leave them.

Crouching beside one of the truck’s enormous tires, I peered around the rear bumper. All four vampires were still standing in a semicircle around the suspended drops. Liza tapped one with her nail and watched as it shattered in a million more crystalline orbs.

“Spread out, fools,” Mat bellowed, though he seemed just as transfixed as the others. “The child must be close.”

My hands and feet had a mind of their own. I was standing on the back bumper of the truck, fingers fumbling with the door latch before I appreciated what I was doing. By then it was too late for second thoughts. The vampires must have been in a hurry because the lock was undone.

Why didn’t the captives just push it open and run?

Once the heavy doors were open, I understood. Twenty fae, of varying ages and sexes, were chained together in the metal compartment. Thick lassos were cinched around each fae’s waist. Some of the captives were bloody and bruised, while others appeared relatively unscathed. The sight made me heave.

“Do you have the keys?” a woman asked me, her voice high-pitched and tinged with panic.

With my hand pressed to my lips, as though that might help keep the bile down, I shook my head. I swallowed hard, and managed to say, “I can maybe melt the chains. I’m weak, but I’ll give it a try.”

“Won’t work,” croaked an elderly man near the back. Blood ran freely down his face from a gash in his forehead. “The chains are warded with strong caster spells. It’s going to take more than one fire faeling to melt them.”

Smooth metal brushed my cheek as the lasso slid over my head from behind. Pain shot from my navel through to my spine. I was jerked backward, my legs flipping up over my head as I somersaulted through the air. By some miracle, I landed on my feet and dropped immediately to a crouch, prepared to charge at the first vampire I saw.

I barreled into Liza, catching her in the stomach with my shoulder. She emitted a surprised gasp as we fell to the pavement, me on top. The punches weren’t pretty or proper, but they were effective. I struck her over and over again, all the while thinking of Sienna sprinting for help. Buy her time. I thought of Gregory huddled in the cave where we’d enjoyed so many nights, with only the hope of help on the way keeping him from full-blown hysteria. Don’t let them find him.

I saw my brother’s little face, his thumb between his lips. He’s just a child. And my father, he was too proud to let any vampire take him anywhere. He would die before he gave his blood or his magic to anyone.

“You can’t have them!” I screamed, the words clawing at my throat. And then, my blows were no longer connecting. I was suspended in midair, just like the drops I had conjured, and staring down at Liza’s battered face.

“You are a fiery one, aren’t you, faeling?” Mat said, sounding almost impressed.

Below me, Liza’s split lip knitted back together, but blood continued to pour from her mouth. Mat bent low and stared back and forth between Liza and me. “You are the pointy-eared brat who killed my brother, yes? The fire faeling?”

I said nothing, afraid he might drain me right then and there, both as revenge for his brother and because drinking my blood would enhance his vampire abilities and his caster magic.

“I will take your silence as an admission.” He grinned. “So young and so accomplished.” He knelt so that we were at eye level. “In one night, you kill one vampire and render another impotent.”

My glare faltered. Impotent? What did he mean? Liza’s bruises and cuts were healed. All she’d truly lost was pride.

Mat’s keen vampire eyes missed nothing. “Her fangs, faeling. You broke her fangs. A vampire is dead without her fangs and no one to hunt for her.”

“Mat, no!” Liza wailed. Her long, pointy nails flashed crimson in the moon’s glow as she lashed up at me. I braced for a blow that never came.

Mat’s fingers encircled her wrist, those razor-sharp nails millimeters from slicing open my cheek. “Sorry, love. The child is a precious commodity.” He grinned at me again, exposing his fangs. Instinctively, I recoiled. “Ah, so you do know fear. You are smart as well as gifted.” Shaking his head sadly, he added, “If Queen Lilli was not offering so much for one with your abilities, I would keep you for myself. The blood tribute will be a nice consolation prize.”

Queen Lilli? Her seat of power was an island in the Pacific Ocean, which was not the closest domed kingdom to Fae Canyon. That was Los Angeles. The realization brought on a fresh wave of fear. How would I ever make it back to my family with a frozen ocean between us?

Mat’s long fingers transferred from Liza’s wrist to my throat. I felt a stab of pressure but had no trouble breathing. And then, I felt nothing.

Sienna and Gregory are safe at least, I told myself as consciousness faded.

It didn’t matter whether that was true. I needed to believe the lie if I was going to survive what came next.

Chapter One

Present Day

Domed Island of Oahu, Kingdom of the Americas

––––––––

“BRIE! BRIE! BRIE!”

Energy pulsed through the arena stands in the Royal Coliseum. Despite the hollowness in my gut, I flashed a toothy grin for the dozens of shutter pixies circling for the money shot as I prepared to claim my victory. My opponent, a male were-liger, limped toward me for what would no doubt be the final play of the match. Pain glistened in his dark eyes, and I felt a pang in my heart.

Forfeit, Rocko, I thought.

In that moment we were opponents, but outside the arena we were friends. To an outsider, the dynamic might have been confusing or nonsensical, but those friendships were our way of rebelling against the casters—against the royal family who used our blood for profit and sport.

Come on, Rocko. Forfeit.

Male pride, particularly among shifters, was a funny thing. Bloodied, bruised, and all but defeated, the were-liger preferred losing in battle over taking the—in his view—coward’s way out. Cursing Rocko’s ego, I crouched low and charged.

Maybe fae pride is a funny thing, too, I thought, because I preferred my victory pure, as opposed to finishing him off with magic. That would have been the easy way out.

“Brie! Brie! Brie!”

Rocko and I clashed in midair, a tangle of long limbs and matted fur. We crashed to the grassy earth. Rocko snarled and snapped, but his sharp incisors only grazed my flesh. He was weak and losing steam fast.

“Brie! Brie! Brie!”

We began to roll, tufts of dirt and grass and liger hair flying up around us. He was pure muscle, heavy. When Rocko pinned me beneath his weight, a collective “oooh” went up in the stands. It felt like a dragon had his foot on my chest—a sensation I knew firsthand since three of the fire breathers were regular fighters.

The odds on me just got shorter, I thought wryly, imagining all the money the gamblers would lose if Rocko won. For a second, the arm I had around the liger’s throat loosened.

Are you crazy? There is honor in losing justly, but not in throwing a fight. I wrapped my legs around Rocko’s waist, my ankles barely crisscrossing, and squeezed with both my thighs and my arm.

“Down but never out, folks,” the announcer sang as Rocko’s consciousness waned, and he slowly transformed in my steel embrace.

“Brie! Brie! Brie!”

Clinging to his last shreds of awareness, the were-liger batted the ground three times and then went limp in my arms.

I’m going to pass out, I thought. The edges of my vision darkened.

“It is official, ladies and gentlemen,” the announcer declared. “Maybrie of the Fae has just won her one hundredth battle at the Royal Colosseum!”

One hundred? I thought with wonder. Though it sounded like so many, it felt like I’d fought even more.

With my victory official, two medics rushed from the sidelines to attend to Rocko. It took all three of us to roll him off me.

“Are you okay, Ms. Brie?” one of the medics asked. “Do you need an energy boost?”

I gulped air greedily but managed to shake my head. “No, thank you. I’m fine....” The girl’s name was on the tip of my tongue, but my oxygen-deprived brain couldn’t quite recall it. Janis? Jenny? Jacqulyn?

“Joanna, Ms. Brie. The name is Joanna,” she supplied. I felt horrible for forgetting. Joanna knelt beside Rocko, a syringe in one hand, and injected him with a revival potion.

A tremor ran through Rocko’s limbs. His eyes popped open, and he offered me a lazy smile. “Congrats, Brie,” he mumbled as he began checking over his scrapes and bruises.

“Good match, Rocko. It was a tough win,” I admitted and held out my hand.

Shutter pixies swarmed us, capturing the sports-womanly gesture and projecting the image onto the jumbotron floating overhead.

“In honor of her centennial win, His Royal Highness Prince Kai wishes to present Maybrie of the Fae with a special present,” the announcer boomed.

At this declaration, the image on the jumbotron switched to the Royal Box. Prince Kai sat on his redwood throne. His sister, the princess Sarah, perched on her own throne beside him. Queen Lilli, I noted, was absent.

Smug, entitled, caster, prick, I thought.

Prince Kai was heir to the Kingdom’s Throne of Winter. He acted as though his mother’s crown was already atop his head, at least when it came to the perks of being a ruler. Politics? Responsibilities? Day-to-day squabbles between the races? Not so much.

“Would you like to see a healer for that?” Joanna asked, gesturing to the three gashes on my left forearm where Rocko’s claws had penetrated the skin.

The wounds were deep and bleeding freely. Adrenaline masked the pain, but once it wore off...well, I would be waiting tables at Pele’s with one arm. But the injury would heal quickly enough. The royal family regulated fighters’ diets, which included pineapple shakes with a powdered infusion that sped the healing process. At first, I resented the mandated meals, but admittedly the free food was a major perk of the job.

“Nah, the cream you have should be good,” I told Joanna.

She bit her lip. “Ms. Brie....” She began but was too nervous to voice her thought aloud.

“I’m fine.” I gave her the same smile I always wore in the arena—the fake one that I’d practiced in the mirror every day since arriving in Hawaii.

Joanna returned the gesture with a genuine grin and removed a jar of green ointment from the belt at her waist. The cream stung as I dabbed it over the wound. I gritted my teeth and willed the sensation to pass.

“Congratulations on your centennial victory,” a deep voice interrupted.

A shadow fell over me, and I looked up to find Prince Kai staring down at me. He offered me his hand. I pushed off the ground and stood on my own. The prince tried to hide a smile. Overhead, the jumbotron showed the entire scene for the spectators.

“Brie! Brie! Brie!”

“They adore you,” Prince Kai said quietly. “You are a fan favorite.”

I said nothing. My “fans” were fickle creatures. If I won, they adored me. But if I fell from the podium, they would shift their loyalties to the new champion before I hit the ground.

Five feet away, the male medic was helping Rocko to his feet. The were-liger’s body was covered in a rainbow of ointments, all meant to numb the pain of his injuries. He limped over to where Prince Kai and I stood. The prince cleared his throat, and when he spoke next, his voice filled the colosseum.

“Maybrie of the Fae, it is my honor to present to you the orange hibiscus.” The prince handed me a small, white box with the royal family’s crest on top.

“Thank you, Your Highness,” I said, lowering my eyes as I accepted the box.

I eased open the top and nearly gasped when I saw the blood-orange petals covered in a layer of frost. Absently, I stroked the frozen petals with my fingertips. Home. That was my first thought, but it was quickly overshadowed by the power radiating from the flower. It was imbued with a spell and...magic. Caster magic. And a lot of it.

“This is a very nice gift. You shouldn’t have. Really,” I muttered so low only the prince could hear me.

Prince Kai’s dark eyes glanced passed me, and the image on the jumbotron switched to the crowd. When he spoke, his voice was no longer magnified. “The royal family likes to express their gratitude to those who have served us faithfully,” he said quietly.

I gritted my teeth at “served us faithfully.” It was meant as a compliment, but to me it was a reminder fae were considered lesser than casters. Oddly, I also felt a pang of guilt. I was not faithful to the royal family. I had never been faithful to the royal family. Originally, I fought because they made me. But I’d won more than enough fights, and more than enough prize money, to leave the pits in my past. I continued to fight because I was good. And the money—that was still a big motivator for me.

“And you, Brie,” Prince Kai continued, oblivious to my inner musings, “have proven your loyalty.”

“I do receive a percentage of the bets, in addition to the winner’s purse,” I replied.

The prince smiled. “I know, but....” He trailed off as though worried whatever he’d been about to say might come across as offensive.

“What?” I asked, shifting uncomfortably under his scrutinizing gaze.

Prince Kai gave an embarrassed little laugh. “Nothing. I apologize. It is just that from what I am told, I am surprised to hear that you fight for personal wealth.”

I swallowed thickly and forced a tight smile. “No offense, Your Highness, but you don’t know me. I happen to like my condo, which I own. I happen to enjoy the sushi at Taste of Tokyo and the wine at Vino Noir and clothes from the boutiques on Fae Avenue, none of which are cheap.”

The prince’s eyes narrowed suspiciously.

“Thank you again for the flower,” I continued. “It’s beautiful.”

“You are very welcome.” For another awkward moment, Prince Kai stared at me as though studying a plant he was having trouble classifying. “Would you have dinner at the palace tonight?” he blurted.

Five feet away, Rocko snorted but hid his laughter behind a large hand.

“My mother would love to honor you in person,” the prince added. It sounded like an afterthought, an excuse.

Then she should have come to the fight, I thought wryly.

“I have to work but thank you for the invitation. Please pass my gratitude along to the queen.”

“Work?” Prince Kai’s eyes went wide. “You have another job?”

The question sounded like a polite inquiry, but it felt personal, like he was prying into my private affairs.

“I do,” I said simply. “Now, if you will excuse me, I would really like to shower.” Dried blood had crusted on my arm, blades of grass clung to my hair like green extensions, and dirt mixed with sweat on my clothes and face. I’d seen my image on the jumbotron, and it wasn’t pretty.

“Of course, of course. How rude of me.” Prince Kai smiled that winning smile that enthralled so many of his subjects. “I am sure we will see each other again soon, Maybrie. Until then, be well.”

The saying was customary, a phrase uttered by the baristas who mixed my morning latte and one I said to my patrons after they paid the check. But coming from Prince Kai’s lips, it sounded...different. Intimate. It sounded intimate, I decided. I didn’t like it.

According to the rumor mill, Queen Lilli wanted her son and heir to marry sooner rather than later. And, if the gossip columns were to be believed, she wanted him to marry a fae. Which made a certain amount of sense. Casters could take magic from fae, but only if we shared it freely. There were loopholes, spells that could get around that pesky requirement, but then the magic was tainted, ugly. Any fae who married the prince and became his princess would share her magic willingly with him. And if they fell in love, the magical bond between them would be that much stronger.

I felt a jab in my lower back. Rocko had moved to stand behind me. He nodded pointedly at the prince, who was staring at me expectantly. “Um, you as well, Your Highness,” I managed.

The prince took my hand and bowed low, brushing a kiss over my dirt-streaked knuckles. For some reason, I shivered. When Prince Kai released me, I turned and followed Rocko out of the main arena to the locker rooms.

“Better be careful, B,” Rocko teased. “That royal warlock has his eye on you now.”

I rolled my eyes. “Don’t even joke. Besides, even if he does marry a fae, he won’t choose a fighter. I mean, come on.” I gestured to my torn tank and ruined shorts. “This doesn’t quite stack up to the gowns worn by the girls at Madame Noelani’s.”

Madame Noelani’s Academy touted itself as a finishing school for exceptional fae. But the students weren’t taught to use their magic or spell work—only witches and warlocks learned spell casting in the kingdoms. Instead, Madame Noelani’s fae were taught elaborate dances, to play an instrument, a variety of languages spoken around the world, and the art of romance. All of these lessons served to make them suitable companions for wealthy casters.

“I don’t know,” Rocko said, expression serious. “Prince Love ‘Em and Leave ‘Em can have any female he wants—witch, fae, vampire—”

“And he has,” I interjected.

“—shifter, whatever,” Rocko finished as though I hadn’t said anything. “If I were him, I’d want my wife to be...fiery.”

My hand was on the door to the female locker room. “Pun intended?” I deadpanned.

Rocko laughed. “Yeah. I mean, he does need someone to keep him warm when he travels outside the dome.”

I pushed the door open and put one foot inside. “And on that note, I’m leaving now.”

“See you tonight at Hideout?” he called after me.

“Yeah, I’ll swing by after my shift,” I said right before the door swung shut.

Mine was the last fight of the day, and because female fighters were less common than males, the locker room was blissfully quiet. After the noise of the arena, and the eyes of the spectators, solitude was welcome.

I found my locker and muttered, “Reserasseum.” The door sprang open, and I reached for my towel. I was just about to tuck the box with the hibiscus on the top shelf when I noticed another box in the locker.

“What the hell?” I muttered. Using a locking spell instead of a physical lock should’ve kept most anyone out. The only exceptions were possibly another fire fae or a very good caster. Few witches and warlocks would waste power breaking into a locker, particularly since nothing appeared to have been taken.

This box was bright blue with a silver ribbon tied in a neat bow. A small, white card hung from a thin string. I ripped it off and read the one line: “Champions deserve gold.” That was it. No names, not even mine. I gripped the box between both hands and concentrated. There were no spells or enchantments within it—that was a relief.

Tentatively, I fingered the silky ribbon. Do it. Just like ripping off a bandage. When I flipped open the lid, I held my breath and flinched, still half-expecting the contents to explode in my face. Inside, nestled in a bed of white silk, was a delicate white-gold bangle. Upon closer inspection, I noticed tiny rose-gold hibiscuses along either side. With that, I knew who’d sent the gift.

“Prince Kai,” I whispered. “You presumptuous ass.”

I shook my head and returned the bangle to the box. First thing tomorrow, that is going back, I thought. Putting the box back on the shelf, I slammed the door shut. Annoyed, I ran one finger down the cool metal of the locker and muttered, “Claudere.”

A gold bangle? Do I look like the gold bangle type? Is it the dirt beneath my nails or the grass stains on my knees that he finds so alluring? And seriously, breaking into my locker? Am I supposed to find that sweet? Because minor criminal acts are definitely not sweet.

I ranted to myself, mumbling aloud occasionally, as I stomped to the showers. I was not the first female fighter to catch the prince’s eye. In the five years I’d lived beneath the dome and fought in the arena, the heir apparent had wooed an overwhelming majority of us. I probably should’ve been less surprised by the overture itself and more surprised that it’d taken Prince Kai so long to turn his affections my way.

Lost in my own head, it wasn’t until I turned off the water that I heard the sobs. “Hello?” I called loudly. “Who’s here?”

A loud hiccup preceded more sobs, muffled this time as though the crier was holding something over her mouth. I wrapped a robe around myself and followed the sounds, as well as the trail of towels and random articles of clothing flying around the locker room. The commotion was coming from the back corner, near the saunas and whirlpools. Unsecured locker doors banged open and shut as the sobs grew louder again.

I had a feeling I knew who was behind the windstorm, even before I found her curled into a small ball in the back row of lockers.

“Sumi?” I said her name quietly, not wanting to startle her.

The air fae had a hand towel pressed against her lips, and she rocked back and forth. Blue-black hair hung around her face, and one hand cupped the side of her neck, kneading the skin like dough. Her bright-green eyes flitted in my direction.

“Maybrie!” Sumi’s delicate features screwed into a grimace. “I’m so sorry to have bothered you.”

“You didn’t,” I promised, easing down on the bench in front of her. “I know how hard it can be to control the magic when you’re upset.” I was big on personal space, so I didn’t touch the young fae. “Do you want to talk about it?” I asked softly.

Sumi’s pale face still bore signs from her early morning fight. A bruise had formed around her right eye, and through a rip in her shirt I saw stitches along her ribcage. But something told me that her tears had nothing to do with her injuries.

Sumi wiped her runny nose with the back of one hand. “I’m being dramatic,” she said, not meeting my gaze. “I am fine. It’s sweet of you to ask, but there is really nothing to discuss.” She pulled harder at the soft skin on her throat.

“I was taken by vampires, too,” I admitted.

That fateful night was not something I talked about. Ever. After a few beers at Hideout, my friends swapped stories about their captures, about how they’d come to live beneath the dome. Not me. Never me. The night Mat and his crew stole me away from Fae Canyon, from my family and friends, was one I would carry with me always. But the story, my story, was personal. I didn’t know precisely why I was willing to share part of it with Sumi. Maybe because, like me, she’d been taken as a teen. Maybe because the way she rubbed the spot where she’d been bitten, even though the marks were long since gone, was a familiar gesture—one I still performed on sleepless nights when I was alone in my bed.

“How did you know?” she asked, those green irises shimmering with unshed tears.

I touched my own neck, two inches below my ear where Mat had bitten me and taken his payment from my blood. “I would like to tell you that the memory fades just like the marks, but I’m not in the habit of lying. It does get easier, though.” I paused, not sure how much to pry. Wounded fae, just like wounded animals, needed time and patience before letting their guard down. Press them too hard too soon, and they could lash out. When Sumi didn’t respond, I changed the subject. “But hey, I saw your fight today. You were amazing.”

The younger girl gave me a small smile, and I noticed her bottom lip was swollen and starting to bruise. “Thank you. That means a great deal from someone like you.”

“I’m meeting up with a couple of the other fighters at this placed called Hideout tonight. Maybe you’d wanna come?”

Hope filled the young teen’s face, but then her expression fell. “I live at the commune,” she said, plucking at a loose thread on the hand towel. “We have a curfew.”

Those recently transported to the domed island were housed in the commune, where guards and house mothers and fathers watched their charges’ every move. Log records monitored entry and exit times, and the rooms were equipped with audio listening devices to check for whispered talk of rebellion. Only after a transplant to the dome had proved they weren’t a threat and had no plans for escape was the individual allowed to move to a private dwelling. Even still, the illusion of freedom was not true freedom.

“Maybe next time,” Sumi was saying.

“Not so fast.” I grinned at the young fae. “Can you be ready at ten?”

“But, how?” Sumi asked, a delicate wrinkle appearing between her brows.

“Let’s just say I know a guy....”

Chapter Two

Pele’s Pit was one of the few fae owned and operated businesses under the dome. Located on the outskirts of the city, it catered to an eclectic clientele from all walks of life. It was one of the few places where shifters ate alongside vampires, and casters shared booths with fae. I had started out busing tables there at sixteen to fill my down time between fights. Pele’s owner, an earth fae named Jon, had promoted me to a waitress not long after.

“You sure you don’t want to leave the pits and come manage this hole?” Jon grumbled for the thousandth time as he peered through the pass-through window at me.

I grabbed two tuna steak dinners. “You couldn’t afford me, old man.”

“Ain’t that the truth,” he called in a gravelly voice. “But you don’t fool me, Brie. You don’t fight in the pits for the paycheck, and we both know it.”

I bumped the swinging kitchen door with my hip and stuck my tongue out at Jon. “You’re right, I do it for the clothes.”

It was an old joke. Jon had never understood why I’d never traded bruises for ball gowns and accepted Madame Noelani’s offer of enrollment at her finishing school. When I was nursing broken ribs or covered in a full body bruise, I sometimes wondered the same thing. Then I remembered—the idea of an arranged marriage of magical convenience made me queasy.

“One tuna steak, rare, with pineapple fries,” I said, placing the plate before a were-bear who worked construction outside the dome. “And one tuna steak, well-done, with broccoli casserole,” I added, setting the second dish in front of the petite fae across from him. “Anything else I can get for you two?”

“No thanks, Brie. This looks great,” the were-bear said, his voice deep with a thick southern accent. He was older and had been a patron of Pele’s longer than I’d been working there, but that accent was as constant as his long, black beard. Though there was quite a bit more white hair threaded through it now than when I’d first met him.

“Hey! You!” A pretty blonde fae in the next booth over snapped her fingers at me. “We need refills. Your tip is so seriously going to suffer.”

“Give ‘em hell, girl,” the were-bear chuckled, noticing the way my fists clenched at my sides.

“Enjoy, guys,” I said to my current table, and headed over to the blonde and her friends. “Sorry about that. Busy night,” I told them, trying to sound at least a little apologetic. I gathered up their glasses and started to turn.

“Don’t mix those up,” said one of the girls, her nostrils flaring as though the idea of inadvertently sharing a glass with one of her friends was more disgusting than toe fungus.

“Yeah,” added the blonde. “I mean, hello, germs.”

“I have a good memory,” I replied.

“Doubtful,” the blonde snickered under her breath.

“Excuse me?” I rounded on the table of catty girls, remembering another reason I’d never become one of Madame Noelani’s students.

The blonde snapped her gum, and I started wondering when the finishing school had gone downhill. Much as I disagreed with the premise, Madame Noelani’s pupils were taught to be ladies and gentlemen, to become a part of high society. These fae were something but definitely not ladies.

“If you had any brains, you wouldn’t be serving fried grease to freaks,” the gum-snapper said, enunciating each word as though I was hard of hearing, as well as stupid.

“Kaleen,” hissed the girl beside her. “Don’t you know who that is?”

Kaleen—definitely not her given name, but the one assigned to her at the finishing school as part of assimilation training—rolled her big, blue eyes. “Nobody, that’s who.”

“I apologize for my friend,” said the other girl, a soft-spoken brunette. “She’s had a trying day.”

At least one of you pays attention in etiquette class, I thought.

“You never apologize to servants, Lani,” Kaleen chastised.

Her friend ignored her and focused on me. “I attended the fights today. Your performance was unequalled. And I thought the prince’s gift very thoughtful.” She lowered her gaze. “Few would think of giving one of us a small piece of home in such a beautiful way. Or at all,” she added quietly.

Beside her, Kaleen paled. “You’re Maybrie? But you’re, like, one of the wealthiest fighters in the kingdom. Why are you serving like a common fae?”

Girls like Kaleen, those desperate for acceptance into a society that was not ours, often said fae like it was a dirty word or an insult. I was proud to be fae, and I didn’t have the patience for stuck up self-haters.

Around us, Pele’s had gone quiet and still. Jon appeared beside me, four takeout containers piled in his large hands and his cooking apron still tied around his waist. “Ladies, it’s your lucky night. Meals are on the house.” He set the stack on the table. “Just do me a favor and don’t come back.”

Kaleen looked as though she wanted to argue, but between the face tattoos and his icy glare, she didn’t dare cross Jon.

Lani shoved Kaleen out of the booth. “My apologies, sir,” she said. Then, in a much louder voice, “And to the rest of you, I do hope this scene has not ruined your meals.” She tried to hand me a tip, but I waved it off.

“No need. Just get your friend home safely.” One whiff of Kaleen as she passed, and I had smelled the alcohol. The brunette’s gaze widened as she collected the takeout containers. “I have no interest in reporting you.” Recreational drinking was strictly forbidden at Madame Noelani’s Academy.

“Thank you,” the girl whispered, and the foursome hurried out the front door.

“You okay?” Jon asked once they were gone.

I rolled my eyes. “Sticks and stones.”

His large hand came to rest on my shoulder. “Sometimes I think it’s backward for you, Brie.”

The rest of my shift was uneventful. Three were-lions who trained fighters for the pits stopped in and left me a big tip, which was nice. A vampire sat in my section for two hours sipping bloody cocktails and staring out the window, which was normal. And quite a few patrons made a point to congratulate me on my big win. It was nice, if not a little embarrassing; of all my reasons for fighting, glory had never been one of them.

Once off the clock, I changed in Jon’s office, swapping my khaki shorts and Pele’s Pit t-shirt with the erupting volcano on the back, for a pair of dark skinny jeans and a white halter top. I hollered goodbye to Jon and the kitchen staff and caught a cab to meet my friends at Hideout.

I’d forgotten my phone at home, but I knew the gang would already be at the bar. It was fight night, after all. We always went to Hideout on fight nights. Of course, I hadn’t counted on everyone else under the dome being there, too. Hideout was popular, but not usually packed to capacity.

The line was around the corner when I arrived just before ten. Fae, shifters, vampires, and a few of the more adventurous casters waited as the bouncer strictly enforced the one-out, one-in rule, only implemented on particularly busy weekend nights. An alarming number of the females wore slinky dresses—Hideout was more shorts and tanks than silks and ties. Suddenly, I felt underdressed in my jeans.

Who’re you trying to impress? I walked to the front of the velvet rope and flashed a smile.

“Hey, Brie. Great fight today,” said one of the bouncers, an-ex fighter named Falcon. “Rocko’s already inside trying to forget his loss.”

I laughed. “Sounds about right. Look, I hate to ask this....” I glanced at the long line of eager partiers. “But I have a friend coming soon. She’ll be with Kenoa. He’s helping me—”

“Already on the list,” Falcon said, cutting me off with a wave. “Name’s Sumi, right?” he added, noticing my confused expression.

“Yeah, that’s right. How did you know?” I hadn’t thought to call ahead, and Kenoa wouldn’t have either. There was no need, since we both knew all the bouncer and never waited in line.

“Prince Kai put them on when he arrived,” Falcon told me.

Realization dawned. The extremely long line and the over-the-top outfits instantly made sense. The prince didn’t frequent Hideout, but when he decided to put in an appearance, the magical community came out in full force to bear witness. I hated those nights.

“Why, Gaia? Why?” I said, eyes rolling toward the sky—or, well, the top of the dome where millions of stars twinkled like the night sky.

Falcon laughed. “Come on, Brie. He’s good for business.” He unhooked the rope and gestured me through. “Rocko and the gang are on the second level, usual table. Drink one for me.”

The first floor of Hideout was packed with sweaty bodies gyrating in time to the beat. Despite the clearly posted signs that warned all magic use and enchantments were prohibited, glasses floated freely beside their drinkers and more than a handful of dancers were sporting actual beer goggles. Laughing at their stilted movements, I shook my head and squeezed through the sea of hormones and body odor to the staircase.

As promised, Rocko and my other friends were at our usual spot, a curved booth overlooking the dance floor. I was still two tables away when the group of fighters stood and started clapping. Heads turned in their direction.

Cala, a were-jag and one of the few female fighters in our group of regulars, gestured toward me. “Give our girl Brie a hand, folks!” she cried.

By the time I reached our table, the entire second floor was standing and applauding. “I really hate you guys,” I grumbled as I slid in beside Cala.

She laughed and plopped down on the cushioned bench. “It’s a big achievement, Brie.”

“Yeah, B,” chimed in a were-bear named Rudy as he handed me a glass across the table. “Not many fae live long enough to compete in one hundred matches, let alone win a hundred matches.” He winked and raised his drink in cheers.

Just when I’d resigned myself to toasting with the beer, an auburn-haired cocktail waitress appeared. “For Luck’s Sake for our champion,” Everly said, placing the glass in my hand.

“You’re the best,” I told her.

“Tell that to the losers at the corner booth.” She rolled her caramel-colored eyes. “They keep spilling their drinks and blaming me.”

“Want me to rough them up?” I offered, only half kidding.

She shook her head. “Nah. They’re friends with Clive. He might dock my pay to cover their hospital bills.” Clive was the were-lion owner of Hideout. “I’ll be back by in a little while to chat. You guys have fun.” She blew a kiss toward the right corner of the booth, where Rocko caught it and pressed his hand to his heart.

“Too precious,” Cala drawled.

“Hey, guys,” I said loudly so the whole table would hear me. “No jokes about fae dying in the pits once Sumi arrives, okay?”

“Sumi?” Rudy reached for a handful of dill popcorn from the bowl in the center of the table. “She the new girl? The air fae from Japan?”

I nodded, taking a sip through the cocktail straw in my drink.

“Poor thing,” Cala said. “She’s only been here, what? Two weeks?”

“Something like that,” I agreed.

I was glad I’d spoken up when I did. A second later, Kenoa and Sumi appeared on the second-floor landing. Kenoa was a water fae and a native islander. As a former fighter, his shoulders were as wide as Sumi was tall. Standing together, they looked like the odd couple. He pointed a meaty finger in our direction and rested his fingertips lightly on the small girl’s back as he guided her our way.

“Night off, Ken?” Rudy asked the obvious. “What’s the royal warlock gonna do without you?”

“Settle for his second favorite bodyguard,” Kenoa replied dryly. Most of the fighters weren’t huge fans of the royal family, or casters in general, so Kenoa’s chosen profession wasn’t one we normally discussed.

“He’s here tonight,” Rocko interjected, giving me a meaningful look that I ignored. “Rare for the pampered warlock to venture to these parts.”

Kenoa’s dark eyes landed on me, too. “The prince has his reasons,” he said mildly.

Please don’t be implying I’m a reason, I thought.

Cala and I scooted over, and I patted the bench for Sumi to sit. She waved shyly to the table as Kenoa pulled over a chair. The other guys were all shifters, and therefore the size of refrigerators, and only so many of us could fit in one booth.

“What’s your poison?” Rocko asked Sumi as Kenoa grabbed a beer from the ice bucket closest to him.

“Poison?” Sumi glanced at me as though maybe she’d misheard him.

“What would you like to drink?” I clarified.

“Oh.” She laughed, her pale cheeks turning bright red. “I am sorry. My English is not very good.”

Rudy snorted. “You speak English better than anyone at this table, sweetheart. Don’t apologize.”

This only made the teenager blush harder. “Um, maybe a rum and coke? I do not drink. In my village...I saw that ordered once in a movie.”

“Here, try this.” I offered her my glass, and she took a tentative sip. “Oh, my. That is not,” she shook her head as though to erase the taste from her memory, “to my liking. Not at all.”

Rudy threw his head back and laughed. “Told you that girly nonsense you drink is awful.”

“Just because it’s pretty to look at, doesn’t make the drink girly,” I shot back.

Cala reached across me and handed Sumi her drink. “Here. This might be more for you.”

Sumi was even more hesitant when she tried Cala’s beverage, nervous after mine proved so unsatisfying. But she took a second sip and smacked her lips together lightly. “This is good.”

My best friend smiled smugly. “See? Can’t go wrong with the classics.” No matter the bar, occasion, or time of day, Cala always drank champagne. She smiled at Sumi. “Want a glass of your own?”

“Please.”

The night passed in a blur of okay music, good conversation, and bad jokes. Just like they did when I’d first arrived to the domed island, the shifters welcomed Sumi with open arms. I could tell she was surprised by the comradery within our group. It had been strange for me at first, too, the idea that in the arena we ripped each other to shreds—in some cases literally—but maintained friendships in the outside world. As late night dwindled into early morning, the petite teenager let down her guard and seemed to enjoy herself.

“You did a nice thing.” Kenoa’s deep voice in my ear caught me by surprise. Cala and Rudy had taken Sumi downstairs to dance. Rocko was outside spending Everly’s break with her, and the other three—Lenny, Dylan, and Jefferey—were off looking for late-night companions. So, for the moment, it was just the two of us.

I nudged him playfully in the ribs. “I seem to recall once upon a time someone did the same for me, when I was new and spending my nights crying for home. Besides, she’s so young.”

“You were younger,” Kenoa reminded me.

At fifteen, I’d been one of the younger fighters to enter the pits. Kenoa was the youngest. He’d been thirteen. For nearly a decade, he had reigned as King of the Ring. Just two years prior, Kenoa had finally retired and gone to work as Prince Kai’s personal bodyguard. He certainly didn’t need the income, though. In fact, the whole situation was something of a mystery. No one understood why the champion fighter had accepted the position.

“She’ll be okay. Sumi’s strong,” I said with more confidence than I felt.

“She is,” Kenoa agreed, nodding his giant head. “Only strong fae choose the fighting pits.” He nudged my shoulder. “That’s how I knew you’d be okay.”

On the dance floor, a tall, well-dressed caster made his way to where Sumi and Cala jumped up and down offbeat to the music. Three men the size of Kenoa and one woman, who was easily over 6′3″, trailed the warlock at a respectful distance. I shook my head when Prince Kai tilted his dark head of hair and, presumably, asked Sumi to dance. The tiny air fae’s face flushed, and she giggled at the formality. But, instead of accepting the invitation as most girls would have, Sumi shook her head and refused.

I smiled. “Yeah, she made the right choice. There’s no way Sumi would’ve made it at Madame Noelani’s.”

Calling it a “choice” was generous, laughable even. When I’d arrived on the island, the Director of Fae Relations, a caster named Akoni Akana, gave me several options of ways I could serve the kingdom. Not one of the options was to return home to Fae Canyon.

Madame Noelani deemed me pretty enough for her academy, so that was my first option. I turned down the offer immediately. Option two was House of Mana, where fae were well-compensated for sharing magic with the establishment’s wealthy clientele. When I said hell no, Akoni Akana came at me with option three: house fae. A house fae shared their magic with an entire family, like a well that could be pumped whenever one of the members got a dry mouth. It was even less appealing than the previous two options. That left me with options four and five: hard labor on one of the non-domed islands or toilet duty at the palace.

None of those options seemed tolerable.

So, I had asked about the fighting pits. Akoni Akana had tried to warn me away, telling me all the dangers of the pits and predicting that I wouldn’t last one fight. She said that shifters and vampires were too much for a little faeling like me to fight. But I’d made my choice, given the limited options. I’d never once regretted it.

“He’s not so bad, you know,” Kenoa said softly.

“Who?” I asked absently. My gaze was still on Sumi, and my mind still half in the past.

Some upbeat, fast-paced song came on, and Rudy grabbed Sumi’s arm and started swinging her around wildly.

“Really, Brie? We’re going to play this game?”

I turned to face Kenoa. “What game?”

The water fae snorted. “Whatever, Brie. Just keep an open mind.” Sipping his beer, he kept his dark eyes on my lighter ones.

“Hey, there’s no seriousness on celebration night.” Kenoa and I both turned to find Rocko at the head of the table, hands on hips. “And you two are entirely too serious. You know what the penalty for that is, don’t you?” He started imitating dances moves from the disco era. “Shots. Shots. Shots. Shots.”

“Oh, Rocko, no,” I groaned. “I’m beat. I was just—”

“No.” He wiggled a finger in front of my face. “I’m the one who got beat today. Badly. So, you’re buying. Fire & Ice shots all around.”

I couldn’t help it, I laughed. “Okay. But just one,” I warned.

One turned into three. Naturally, our friends returned to the table for toasting the rounds. Even Everly snuck a shot when no one was looking, which probably meant the same table from earlier was still giving her trouble.

When Rocko tried to talk me into a Penicillin shot, I took a stand for what was left of my sobriety. I shook my head firmly and regretted it immediately.

“I’m leaving,” I announced.

“No,” Rocko whined. “Just one more.”

I placed a hand on his shoulder. “I fought today. Then, I worked a shift at Pele’s. Now, I can barely keep my eyes open.”

“Let her go.” Everly stood over her boyfriend and swatted his head playfully. She smiled down at me. “Go. Be safe. Let me know when you get home.”

“Thanks, Everly.” I stood and hugged her carefully around the tray of empty glasses in her hand.

The corner table of assholes started shouting “Waitress!” through cupped hands.

“Duty calls.” Everly rolled her eyes and went to attend to her customers.

I looked around the table. Only Rocko and Kenoa were present.

“Kenoa, could you—?”

I didn’t even finish asking the question when Kenoa said, “I’ll make sure Sumi gets back into the commune without any problems.”

“You’re the best.”

Everly was standing next to the table of assholes. One made a comment about the length of her shorts. The pyramid of beer cans that spread across the entire table suddenly toppled. Before my best friend could do something that would surely get her fired, I summoned my magic and heated the metal cans, which were now littered across the assholes’ laps.

Maybe a few holes in their clothes will teach them manners. Their yelps were music to my ears as I exited Hideout.

There were many advantages to living beneath the dome, obviously. For most people, the consistently warm temperature was one of the biggest benefits. Not for me. Stepping out into the night air should give you goosebumps—something to indicate the temperature has dropped. It didn’t. Not usually anyway. Maybe it was because I’d just used magic, or maybe Hideout was warmer than normal because of all the bodies inside, but I swore I felt a slight chill in the outside air. Or maybe the Director of Dome Functions finally took all your comment cards to heart and programmed lower temperatures for late night.

“Finally,” I muttered when I saw headlights and the telltale taxi light in the distance.

The car slowed to a stop, and the driver rolled down the passenger window. “Where to?” His words cut off abruptly as he appraised me. “Never mind, fae.”

The driver didn’t even bother rolling up the window before speeding away, as if he couldn’t wait to put miles of pavement between us.

“Jerk,” I grumbled.

Behind me, loud laughter dwarfed the muffled music from Hideout. I spun to find a group of very drunk individuals stumbling my way. Great, I thought.

“What?” cackled a female caster. She eyed me through narrowed lids. “Stay among your own kind, and that wouldn’t happen.”

Still fired up from the jerks inside Hideout, I snapped back without thinking. “This is where ‘my kind’ congregate. You’re the ones out of place.”

The laugher died and the female caster took a step toward me. “We are never out of place, fae.” She jabbed a finger in my face. “You need to remember your place.”

Suddenly feeling completely sober, I clenched my hands into fists. Don’t break her finger. Don’t break her finger.

Fae were only allowed to fight in the pits. Little squabbles and a few punches between fae or fae and shifters were tolerated. But a fae assaulting a caster outside of a bar? That would have consequences.

“It’s too bad we can’t go back to the days when all establishments were separate,” her friend lamented. With the amount of product in his hair, he probably could’ve made his own weatherproof dome.

Walk away. Go home. I turned back around and searched in vain for another taxi.

“Yeah. At least fae knew their place then,” one of them called, purposely pitching her voice so I had no choice but to hear.

Ignore them. Ignore them. Ignore them.

“Yeah, their place beneath us,” said one of the guys. “Right, babe?”

Something about the way he said it gave me pause. I glanced over my shoulder and looked at the lone female who had yet to speak. My heart sank. She wasn’t a caster. More than likely, she was one of Madame Noelani’s graduates; the warlock with his arm around her shoulders reeked of wealth and privilege. I glanced at their hands, each wore a traditional wedding ring.

Poor girl, I thought. Once a fae agreed to marry a caster, there was no going back, not for Madame Noelani’s students.

The girl said nothing in response to her husband’s asinine comment. More than anything, her silence set my teeth on edge. It wasn’t that she couldn’t speak her mind, but she would’ve been taught not to.

“Because you did such a bang-up job of taking care of your world without our help,” I said.

“Look around you, fae,” said the guy with too much hair gel. “Our world is just fine.”

“Having to erect a dome is not ‘just fine,’ ” I shot back.

One of the other guys snickered. “She just said ‘erect.’ ”

The warlock with his arm around the fae removed it and walked toward me with slow, menacing steps. He pushed the female caster with the jabbing finger aside. “You have an awfully big mouth for a fae,” he sneered. “You really should be more careful who you run it off to.”

“You aren’t the first jackass to make that suggestion,” I volleyed.

Casters like this guy assumed they could say whatever they wanted to fae without consequence. Legally, that was true. But I was dangerously close to risking legal woes and handing out a little vigilante justice.

“Careful, fae,” the caster warned. “You don’t want to tango with me.”

“Not if you were the last dance partner on this frozen planet,” I replied cheekily.

“Watch yourself.” The caster stepped even closer, until we were nearly nose-to-nose. “You obviously aren’t aware of who I am. If so, you’d be a lot more respectful.”

Doubtful, I thought. For better or worse, I never got the chance to say that aloud, because someone intervened.

“But you are not, clearly, aware of who she is,” called a deep voice from the shadows.

I knew even before he stepped into the light: Prince Kai.

Because another narcissistic warlock is just what this confrontation needs.

Chapter Three

“Your Highness,” said the over-gelled caster, bowing deeply to his prince.

“Oh, Prince Kai we heard you were—,” the female caster began. The prince cut her off with the slight raise of his hand.

“Good evening, Your Highness,” the fae’s husband started. When the prince didn’t interrupt, he pressed on, emboldened. “I don’t know if you recall, but we met at the Sugarcane Ball last year. My name is Akamail Palakiko, and my parents are—”

“I know your parents well,” the prince said flatly. “In fact, your mother recently performed an everlasting spell for me.” His dark gaze landed on me. “It was quite impressive, at least in my humble opinion. Brie, what did you think of his mother’s spell?”

The hibiscus. It had been enchanted, imbued with magic so that it would remain frozen in perpetuity. The spell was simple but impressive.

“I’m pleased with the results,” I said.

Akamail paled. His skin took on an eerie glow in the manufactured moonlight. Bloodshot eyes looked from me to the prince and back again. “You’re Maybrie of the Fae?” he stammered.

“Just Maybrie,” I replied dryly.

“If I’d known...,” he began.

“Ignorance is an excuse of the uneducated,” Prince Kai said. “I’d venture to guess that you are extremely well educated.”

I didn’t bother hiding the snort of laughter. Prince Kai flashed me a smile. For that brief moment, we were coconspirators, and I despised him a little less.

“Your Highness, we were only—”

“Leaving,” the prince interrupted. “You were only just leaving.”

As if conjured by magic, a taxi appeared. The prince gestured to the vehicle. “I suggest you all depart before you say something else that you cannot take back.”

The other casters hurried over to the taxi, but Akamail remained where he was for a moment longer. He bowed again to his prince and mumbled, “My apologies for my inexcusable behavior, Your Highness.”

The prince laughed, though it was clear he found nothing about the situation amusing. “I am not the one you should be apologizing to.” His eyes didn’t stray from me. “Though, something tells me your words will fall on deaf ears.”

Akamail turned to me, pride evident in his gaze. “My apologies, Maybrie.”

Without waiting for a response—he wasn’t going to get one out of me and he knew it—he pushed his wife toward the waiting vehicle. As they passed, I reached for the girl’s arm. She was young and pretty, probably a recent graduate. Her hazel eyes flicked up to meet mine before returning to her expensive shoes.

“You deserve better,” I told her.

As expected, she said nothing in reply.

“Honestly, you don’t need to put up with that,” I pressed, releasing her arm. As an afterthought, I called, “What’s your name?”

“Honie,” she said softly. The single word carried on the light breeze.

“You deserve better, Honie,” I repeated.

With a final furtive glance over her shoulder, the fae climbed inside the taxi with her jerk of a husband.

Neither the prince nor I spoke until the taxi’s taillights were a distant memory. In those moments, a thousand thoughts flitted through my mind. I wondered if he’d chastise me for inciting a fae wife to rebel against her caster husband. I sort of hoped he would; I was itching to unleash some unspent aggression. I also hoped he wouldn’t, so my mouth didn’t get me in anymore trouble.

I also wondered why the heir to the Throne of Winter was alone outside a bar lurking in the shadows and why he chose to intervene. Where were his bodyguards? I’d spotted four of them inside Hideout. Had Prince Kai purposely given them the slip? Or were they too lurking in the shadows, just not seen yet?

His perfect features and obsidian gaze were hard to ignore in the moonlight. His broad shoulders and trim waist were a silhouette of strength and poise. Ugh. Why is my brain betraying me in such a heinous way?

“Are you okay?” He spoke so softly, for a moment I thought that I’d imagined his question. The way he stared at me indicated he was waiting on a response, though.

“I’m not a damsel in distress,” I snapped. The words came out harsher than I meant.

Kai laughed. He laughed. Like I was cute or funny.

Crossing my arms over my chest, I shot him an icy, defiant glare.

All traces of humor fled his expression. “Oh, I know you are not a girl who needs saving,” he said quickly. “At least, not from a physical altercation. But sometimes words cut deeper than swords.”

Hadn’t Jon said something similar earlier in the night? His words had been less poetic, but the sentiment was the same.

“May I give you a ride home?” Prince Kai offered.

“I’ll find a taxi,” I replied stiffly. “But thank you.”

The prince held up a hand. “It is late. Please, allow me to do this.” A mischievous twinkle appeared in his eye. “I would never forgive myself if one of my subjects was injured, or worse.”

“I can take care of myself,” I insisted.

“I was not speaking of you,” he said knowingly. “Hideout is full of drunk idiots. It is only a matter of time before another of them stumbles outside, quite possibly before you find a taxi. So, please, allow me to sleep tonight with peace of mind.”

That was how I ended up in the back of a royal limo with Prince Kai. I’d never been in such a luxurious vehicle before. Hell, I’d barely been in any vehicles at all. My eyes widened even farther when he handed me a crystal goblet of water.

Soft ukulele music played through unseen speakers as I sipped the cold water. Dark tint on the windows made the fact that I stared at the glass seem ridiculous. I felt, and saw in the reflective surface, the prince watching me. Several times, his lips parted as though to ask a question. Each time, he thought better of it.

After I’d watched Prince Kai do this several times, he finally gave voice to the thought on his mind. “Where are you from, originally?”

In my five years beneath the dome, only two individuals had ever asked me those words. Not even Cala and Everly knew about Fae Canyon. Like with Sumi, I didn’t know why I shared a part of myself with Prince Kai.

“California,” I said into the darkness. “Fae Canyon.” I didn’t look at him when I answered, but I saw his nod of recognition in the window.

“I have heard of it. The canyon was supposed to have been beautiful before the Freeze,” he offered.

Finally, I turned to face him. “It’s still beautiful,” I said.

“Yes, forgive me. You are correct. There are many places where the frozen landscape is a sight to behold.” Pausing, he studied me. Those dark eyes felt like they were boring holes in my soul, but I refused to lower my gaze.

“Have you ever seen the frozen islands of our kingdom?” he asked.

I didn’t know why the question surprised me. Maybe because he should have known that I was not permitted to leave the confines of the dome. Fae like me weren’t allowed field trips. I wasn’t one of Madame Noelani’s girls; I wasn’t whisked away on romantic getaways to the frozen black sands or ice volcanoes by eligible warlocks hoping to woo me for my magic.

Instead of reminding Prince Kai of these facts, I simply said, “No.”

“The frozen waterfalls are my favorite,” he admitted. “Kenoa and I went ice climbing last weekend. Did he tell you?” The prince laughed. “For such a big man, he moves so fast.”

“You climbed icefalls?” I asked doubtfully. “I thought casters can’t survive outside the domes?”

“I’m young and healthy,” Prince Kai replied in a light tone. “I can usually do a day in the cold and up to thirty-six hours if the sun is out during the day. I once remained outside the dome for two days.” He shivered at the memory. “I would like very much never to do that again.”

“What happened?” I asked, oddly intrigued.

“Kenoa and I went hiking on the Big Island,” Prince Kai began in a soft voice. “We became lost,” he chuckled, “which is not uncommon, sadly. A storm set in, though. We were not able to find our way to the pickup location for the helicopter. I am to understand the pilot waited as long as weather permitted. Search teams found us two days later, in a cave. I don’t remember much of the second day. If not for Kenoa, I would be dead.”

I’d seen press conferences royals gave when a bodyguard died in the line of duty. They always said things like, “If not for my bodyguard, I would be dead.” But no queen or king ever expressed a fraction of the genuine affection for those who’d given their life in service as Prince Kai did for Kenoa.

What a strange bromance, I thought.

“Why did you ask him to come work for you?”

It was hard to say which of us was more surprised by the question.

“Kenoa protects me. He does not work for me,” the prince said carefully. “There is a difference.”

I had no response that wasn’t likely to start a fight, so I remained silent.

“But I suppose I asked him to take the position because we have known one another a very long time. I trust and admire Kenoa,” continued the prince thoughtfully.

“Okay, but then why did he accept the offer?” I countered.

Prince Kai furrowed his brow. “I suppose because we have known one another a very long time. He trusts me and I would like to think admires something about me.”

Fae and casters weren’t friends. They didn’t trust one another. If they were a married couple, maybe. But the way the prince spoke about Kenoa made it sound as though the caster believed they were friends.

No, I thought. The prince isn’t telling me the whole story.

The limo slowed as we finally reached my building. It took until that instant to realize that no one had ever asked my address—neither the driver nor Prince Kai. Nonetheless, we’d arrived.

“Thank you for the ride, even if your motives were purely selfish,” I said, reaching for the door handle.

He seemed to understand I was teasing. Well, sort of.

“They were,” he said with a shrug. “You are welcome all the same.”

The door opened from the outside. Prince Kai’s driver, a large caster whose chest rivaled Rocko’s in girth, stood outside the limo. Smiling at the large man, I climbed out.

“Brie?” the prince called after me.

“Yes?”

He gave that same embarrassed half-laugh he had in the arena. “I never asked—is it okay if I call you Brie? Do you prefer Maybrie?”

He’s nervous, I realized. Why is he nervous?

“Brie is fine,” I said slowly.

“Brie.” Though he’d said my name numerous times, it sounded like he was trying it on for size. “Brie, will you call me Kai? Just...Kai?”

“Um, sure. I guess. If you want,” I replied. I had no intention of speaking to him again, though it seemed rude to point that out.

The driver placed his hands behind his back and stared toward the sky. The gesture was symbolic as he only pretended he couldn’t overhear our conversation.

Kai licked his lips. “Will you have dinner with me, Brie? Just me. Nothing formal. We could eat at the palace if you prefer a private setting. Or even your apartment.” Kai’s eyes grew as wide as dinner plates. “Is that as presumptuous as it sounded? I apologize. Of course, we can go out. I just imagine you are not the type of girl who would appreciate her picture alongside mine in the tabloids.” This time, his nervous laughter sounded self-deprecating. “I do not think I have ever muddled an invitation so thoroughly. I am usually good at this. I mean, at...will you have dinner with me?”

No. That was the response that popped into my head. I had no interest in the caster prince. Yes, he was good looking. But he represented all that I hated. He was the epitome of a caster jerk.

His mother wants him to marry a fae, I reminded myself. That thought was almost even less appealing than being just another of Kai’s one-time dates. I didn’t want to audition for the role of fae wife.

Instead of saying no and getting on with my night, I was surprised to hear myself ask, “Why?”

“Why?” he repeated, taken aback. “Well, I guess because I find you fascinating. A female fae fighter? That is rare. You could have left the pits years ago. You could have enrolled at Madame Noelani’s. You chose not to, and I find that intriguing. I find you intriguing.”

“How did you know...?”

He kept talking as though I hadn’t spoken. “And now that I have bared my soul and admitted to all of these things, will you please do me the honor of having dinner with me? One dinner. That is all I ask.”

No. “Can I sleep on it?” I asked. Sleep on it? Just say no.

He smiled. “Of course. Good night, Brie.”

No. I won’t go out with you. “Good night...Kai.”

An arctic blast met me as I entered my penthouse condo. Home. It was a good thing air conditioning was included in the monthly fees; I loved the frigid air but would’ve hated to pay the bill. I shed my jeans and top in the foyer and threw them down the laundry chute. The building was overwhelmingly casters, but when my clothes came back clean and folded, it wasn’t so hard to overlook the bother.

My cellphone was right where I’d left it, on the charging station next to my bed. I slipped on flannel pajamas and faux-fur lined slippers, grabbed my phone, and headed back downstairs. In the kitchen, I programmed a cup of cinnamon tea in the QuickDrip machine. While it brewed, I scrolled through a string of texts.

Cala (2:43 a.m.): Get home okay? Hit me back so I don’t have to worry.

Everly (2:31 a.m.): Congrats again on the big 100. U rock!

Rocko (2:20 a.m.): 2nd place is first loser, except when it’s to you. Congrats again, B.

Kenoa (2:19 a.m.): Sumi is safe at the commune. You’re a goddess, B. Night, luv.

Juno (1:08 a.m.): Hey, B! Heard about the 100th. You are my hero. We’re at Sweet & Salty, come by if you’re out celebrating.

Tenley (12:49 a.m.): Congrats, B! Come have a drink at Spellcaster.

Juan (12:10 a.m.): Just heard. Congratulations, Brie.

Antonio (11:29 p.m.): Rocko went down! Hard. You and me next Arena Day. Rematch from last year.

Chris (11:03 p.m.): Great seeing you at Pele’s tonight. Let’s have dinner soon.

I didn’t read any farther. The text from Chris, or rather Christina, hadn’t included any questions, but she would be expecting a response. Pronto.

Leaving my cell in the kitchen, I carried the steaming mug of tea to my wraparound patio with a three-hundred-sixty-five-degree view of the city. There, buried inside the cushion of my favorite lounge chair, was another cell. This one was special and wouldn’t work for anyone besides me.

“Infusium,” I whispered, pressing my thumb to the round indent at the bottom.

My skin glowed orange as the sensor read my magical fingerprint, and the phone came to life. Instead of numerals, a rune keypad of symbols appeared on the display. Typing in the proper sequence, I then hit the center symbol to place the call. She answered on the first ring.

“I see you received my text,” Christina answered.

“I did. What’s up? Do you need to change the meeting time?” It was one of the few reasons Christina dared to contact me on my regular cell.

“No. Everything’s a go.” She hesitated, which was unusual. Christina was the most assured fae I had ever met; she never worried that her words might offend or upset.

“Christina?” I pressed. “You’re scaring me.”

She laughed. “Sorry. I just...I have an assignment for you. You’re not going to like it, I can already tell you that.”

“Anything,” I said automatically. Sipping my tea, I waited out the pregnant pause.

“I understand that Prince Kai invited you to the palace for a celebratory dinner,” she said finally.

I nearly spit hot tea all over myself. “How do you know that? That is...only his driver.... I know you wouldn’t ever trust a caster so—”

“Brie, what are you talking about?” Christina cut me off.

“What are you talking about?” I countered.

She sighed, annoyed. “At the little ceremony after your match, Prince Kai asked you to have dinner at the palace with the queen. Except that’s obviously not what you were talking about. So, tell me about the incident where his driver was present.”

“It’s a long story,” I began. I took another sip of tea as though it might give me courage.

Telling Christina about Kai’s offer wasn’t the hard part. That was simple, in fact—it was standard operating procedure for my role. No, I was more concerned about admitting that I hadn’t outright refused him. But Christina and I had no secrets. At least, not when it came to the important stuff. And this was definitely important.

“The prince gave me a ride home from Hideout, and he asked me to have dinner. Like a date, I guess. I don’t know. He said it would just be the two of us. Queen Lilli wouldn’t be there.”

“You said no?” Christina asked.

I hesitated before reluctantly admitting, “Not exactly. I mean, I’m going to turn him down. Obviously. He was just being sort of pathetic, and I—”

“Pathetic?” Christina scoffed. “Prince Kai? Did you sustain a head injury during your fight?” She sounded truly concerned, not sarcastic.

“No,” I replied, drawing out the word into several syllables. “I’m serious. The point is, I’m going to refuse him. Tomorrow. Well, later today. I’m going to tell him no,” I promised. “Oh, and I’m going to send his gold bangle back, too. He needs to know my magic isn’t for sale.” There, I’d told the truth.

“A gold bangle?” Christina repeated. “Interesting. Diamonds? Or rubies since you’re a fire fae?”

“Huh? What do you mean? It’s a simple gold bangle. Nothing flashy.”

Why did she want a physical description of the bangle? The bangle had nothing to do with anything. I’d only mentioned it because I was positive Christina already knew about the present. Where was the lecture on standing firm in the face of the prince and his gifts?

“Interesting,” she repeated.

“Whatever.” I sipped my tea. “Interesting or not, later today, the bangle and my polite refusal to his date offer will be on their way to the palace.”

“No,” Christina said firmly.

“No?” I repeated, positive I’d misheard.

“This is even better than I’d hoped for.” She sounded giddy. “You’re going to go on that date, Brie.”

“Excuse me?” Dread filled my gut like molten lead. “Why? What possible good would come of it?”

“Don’t play stupid, Brie. This opportunity is just what the rebellion needs. You have been instrumental in advancing our cause. The money you’ve donated...there wouldn’t be a rebellion without you.”

Christina wasn’t usually so forthcoming with the gratitude.

“Are you buttering me up?” I asked. “If so, you’re being extremely transparent.”

“We need eyes and ears inside the palace, Brie,” she said, ignoring my question completely. “We need to know what, if anything, the royals know of our activities. Our last three cargo runs have been delayed because the exit port was discovered ahead of time. There’s a source of information, a leak, within the palace, and I want to know who it is. Your money has really driven the cause, but inside information would be invaluable.”

“I know,” I said, rubbing my temples warily. “But Christina, this is...I am not the right fae for the job. We have members among Madame Noelani’s recent grads. One of those girls is—”

“They’re not the ones that the prince asked on a date, Brie,” Christina snapped. “All I’m asking is for you to go, look, and listen. Pay attention, notice things, and report back to me. Directly to me, and only to me. You just won your one hundredth match; a little spy work should be easy for you.”

“They’re not the same,” I grumbled.

“It’s one date, Brie.” Christina’s patience had worn thin. “You can do this.”

Could I really? I was a crap liar and had never tried to infiltrate a book club, let alone somewhere with as much security as the royal palace. I thought of Sumi sobbing in the locker room, of Honie at the mercy of her caster husband, of the fifteen-year-old fire fae who’d been so scared all those years ago and who’d cried herself to sleep too many times to remember. Those were the people the rebellion fought to save, to protect. They were the number one reason I still fought in the pits. I used my prize money to help fund the rebellion because I believed in our cause.

“You owe me,” I told Christina finally.

“Take a number.” A soft click was the only indication that our call was complete.

Replacing the phone in its hiding place, I didn’t move from the patio. Even with the slight chill in the air, I started to sweat in my flannel jammies, but I remained on the lounge chair. The artificial sky eventually began to lighten, turning from black, to blue, to pink, and then to blue again. The temperature increased as the sun made its ascent. My tea was cold, and I was hot. Still, I didn’t budge from the patio.

I’d joined the rebellion because I wanted to help those who couldn’t help themselves. The name-calling and taunting I endured daily were nothing compared to what many fae and shifters endured hourly. At least I enjoyed a semblance of freedom in everyday life. That wasn’t the case for all of us.

In the early days, my involvement had been mostly monetary. Over time, I’d grown close with Christina, among other members of the rebellion, and started taking a more active role. But I was too well-known to take part in much of the dirty work.

Until now, I thought. Now, my notoriety is the only reason I’m in this mess.

Spying on the royal family was dangerous. If caught, they’d hand me over to the vampires to be drained of both my blood and my magic.

Don’t get caught.

Easier said than done, of course. But honestly, it wasn’t the consequences of being caught that frightened me most. Sacrifice was something I was all too familiar with. It was the date part of the assignment that scared me. I had only marginally more dating experience than spying experience. The last time I’d been on a first date was ages ago. Not since...Tanner.

Chapter Four

“Kai? Hi, it’s Brie,” I said, pacing back and forth in front of my bed.

“Brie?” he said as though my name was unfamiliar. Ever the politician, Kai recovered quickly. “Brie, hello. How are you? Forgive me, I did not expect to hear from you so soon.”

“Kenoa gave me your number,” I explained. “I hope that’s okay?”

“Of course. I guess I could have given it to you last night when I asked you to dinner. That would have been helpful.” He laughed softly. “I wasn’t eager to be turned down, so I suppose I might have overlooked that detail.”

“Um, right,” I said, hesitating. “Well, is the offer still on the table? Or...?” I trailed off, giving him the opportunity to make life easier on both of us. Part of me hoped that he’d simply admit he was drunk when extending a dinner invitation to a lowly fighter fae. When he didn’t answer immediately, I pulled the phone away from my ear and looked at the screen to ensure we he was on the line. We were still connected.

“Um, Kai?” I finally ventured.

“Yes, sorry. I am here. Are you...do we have a date?”

Closing my eyes, I exhaled slowly. Christina is right. We need to know what, if anything, the royal family knows of the rebellion. “We do,” I confirmed. “But...having dinner at the palace would be better. I’m private, you know? It’s just one date, and I don’t want to cause—”

“No need to explain,” Kai assured me. “How is tomorrow evening?”

So soon? I bit my lip. At least it will be over with. “Tomorrow works.”

“Shall I send a car for you around seven?”

“I’ll be ready,” I said.

It sounded like Kai was smiling. “I am looking forward to it, Brie.”

“Cool. See you tomorrow.” Without waiting for him to say anything further, I disconnected the call.

Tossing the phone on my unmade bed, I ran my hands through my hair. Was this really happening? Was I really going on a date with Prince Kai? Back up—was I really going on a date? It had been over a year since my last relationship ended, and the desire to date again just hadn’t been there since.

It’s not a real date, I reminded myself. No. But he thinks it is. You have to pretend you’re on a real date while really snooping—also something you don’t know how to do.

I flopped on the bed and asked the vaulted ceiling, “What could possibly go wrong?” After several moments of contemplation, I decided the best way to pretend this was a real date was to treat it like a real date. If some cute fae guy asked me out, what would I do?

Probably turn him down.

Absently, I made a baseball-sized fireball in one palm and began tossing it back and forth between my hands. “But if you didn’t? If you said yes, what would you do next?” I asked myself as the fireball flew toward the ceiling. “Probably call Cala or Everly.”

No. Not Everly. Not for a first date.

I reached for my phone with one hand and caught the fireball in the other. I hit number two on my speed dial.

“You didn’t text me back last night,” Cala accused. Her voice was scratchy, like she’d just woken up.

“It doesn’t sound like you lost any sleep over it,” I replied dryly.

Cala yawned. “We went for pancakes after Hideout. What are you doing for the rest of the day? Wanna hit the beach?”

“Can you come over?” I asked.

“Is everything okay?” Cala suddenly sounded more awake.

“I’ll explain when you get here.”

The contents of my closet were strewn across my bed by the time Cala arrived with takeout from Pele’s. Her chestnut curls were messy and piled in a high ponytail atop her head. Still, she looked chic in designer cutoffs and a graphic tee.

“Donation time?” she asked between sips from her malt shake.

“I wish.” I glanced back and forth between a pair of dark jeans and a black cocktail dress I’d worn to the royal family’s annual reception for the fighters. “I have a date.”

Cala nearly spit her shake on the hardwood. “Oh, sweetie. This is so good!” she exclaimed. “It’s about time. But why haven’t you said anything before now? Where did you meet him?”

Slumping onto my bed, I rested my head in my hands and massaged my temples. “It’s Prince Kai,” I admitted, staring at my chipped toenail polish instead of my best friend.

Cala laughed uneasily. "I have were-senses, but I couldn’t have heard you correctly.”

When I didn’t join her in giggling, Cala’s eyes widened. “B, surely you aren’t serious?” she finally asked. My silence must have told her that I was indeed quite serious. “Oh, Brie. This is...well I don’t know what this is.”

“Christina,” I said simply. It was explanation enough.

“Brie, this is dangerous. That’s what this is.” Cala set down the bag of food and came to sit beside me. “Whatever her plan is, it can’t be good.”

I sighed. “She says she just wants me to keep my eyes and ears open.”

“Look, you know I am one hundred percent behind the cause,” my best friend started. “But we have trained professionals for these types of assignments.” Cala took my hand and squeezed. “Why you?”

“Because I’m the one he asked out,” I admitted.

“What does that matter?” Cala raised an eyebrow in challenge. “He’s mercurial. He’ll have his eye on someone else next week. He hit on Sumi last night. Well, he asked her to dance. I kinda think he was just trying to be nice, but still.”

“Will the girl he asks out next week be part of the rebellion?” I asked softly.

Cala sighed. “Maybe not.”

“I have to do this. The opportunity is too good to pass up,” I said, sounding eerily like Christina had earlier.

“Right. Okay, well then what do you need from me?”

I smiled at my best friend. “Thank you, Cala.” I explained the whole needing-to-pretend-it-was-a-real-date thing, “So, my first thought was that I’d call you. Now, you tell me, what would you do next?”

Cala tapped her chin thoughtfully. “Shopping,” she said finally. “I’d say we need to go shopping.”

Next thing I knew, we were in a taxi on our way to the Fashion District. Cala dragged me from one boutique to the next, hurdling slinky dresses, low-cut tops, and tight pants over the top of fitting room doors for me to try on. My protests about the extravagant prices didn’t dissuade my best friend from her mission. Once we’d purchased not one, not two, but four potential date outfits, it was off to House of Locks. As the premiere salon beneath the dome, even the junior stylists were booked for months in advance. Nevertheless, when the top two female fighters showed up without appointments, only a princess was exempt from rescheduling.

“Admit it, Brie, today was fun.” Cala smiled at me in the mirror as Niall, her go-to stylist, put the finishing touches on her new lob.

I studied the new bright-crimson highlights in my dark hair. It had been a long, long time since I’d indulged in a day of pampering. My nails were filed into points and shimmered with shiny black lacquer.

“It was,” I agreed.

“Yeah, that sounded convincing,” Cala snorted.

I blew out a long breath. “I did have fun. Honestly. That’s sort of the problem, I guess.”

“Niall, would you mind wrapping up a bottle of that coconut oil you used?” Cala asked her stylist. “And Kalmi, Brie hasn’t had color in a while. She’ll need new shampoo and conditioner.” She waited until we were alone before turning back to me. “It’s been over a year, Brie,” Cala said gently. “Tanner would want you to live. To enjoy life.”

“I know.” I bit my lip as I considered how to phrase my next words. “He would want me to enjoy my life with a fae, though. Not with a caster...especially that caster.”

There was a strange spark in Cala’s dark eyes. I didn’t like it.

“Good thing this isn’t a date then,” she said evenly.

“Exactly.” I chewed on my lip some more. “But I still need to tell Everly.”

“Right, Everly.” Admiring her new lob in the mirror, Cala tapped the curled ends to test the bounce. “She’ll understand. It’s for the cause, right?”

“Yeah, I guess. I just don’t want her to think I’m betraying her brother’s memory, you know?”

Tanner and Everly had been as close as any two siblings I’d ever met. She’d always been nice to me, but once I started dating Tanner, Everly had welcomed me like a sister. After his death, she had been the only one who understood my loss. Would she feel differently toward me if I entered a new relationship?

Cala squeezed my hand. “You don’t have to tell her. It’s one date. One fake date.”

“I’d rather she hears the truth from me before she reads the story in the tabloids,” I replied. Having a private dinner at the palace reduced the risk of someone snapping a picture of Kai and me together, but overzealous photographers had been known to bribe palace guards for access to the grounds.

“Everly will understand,” Cala said again, squeezing my hand one more time before releasing it.

“I hope so,” I muttered as I saw Niall and Kalmi approaching in the mirror.

––––––––

THAT EVENING I WORKED the dinner rush at Pele’s, hocking salmon melts and tuna steaks to a busier than normal restaurant.

“Are you offering free shakes in here or something?” Rocko asked when I stopped at his table.

“It’s Brie. They’re all here to see the famous fire fae fighter,” Juno, another waitress, teased as she breezed by, two plates of pineapple fries in her hands.

“That true?” Rocko asked.

I shrugged. “Every time I hit a milestone win business picks up. Just you tonight?”

“Yeah, Everly’s working,” Rocko replied. He hadn’t bothered to open his menu, since he always ordered the same thing.

Everly. You have to call her tonight, I thought. Then reconsidered. Or tomorrow. Before the date.

“I owe her a phone call,” I muttered.

“She gets off at ten,” Rocko said helpfully.

I gave him a tight smile. “Good. I’ll call her then.” Or tomorrow. “I’ll have your steak wrap out soon.”

The rush didn’t die down until well after nine. I stayed to help Jon clean the kitchen. Then, I decided it would be poor form to leave the dish room in such a chaotic state and donned a pair of rubber gloves to help the dishwasher. When there wasn’t a dirty plate, cup, or utensil left in Pele’s, I offered to mop the floor for Juno, since she was the closing waitress.

“Is your water out or something?” Juno asked.

“Huh?”

The older fae laughed. “You sure don’t seem like you want to go home. Uninvited houseguest?”

No, just a phone call I don’t want to make, I thought.

“Go home, Brie,” Jon called from the kitchen. “Get some sleep. You look awful.”

“Thanks, old man,” I called back dryly.

Though, when I finally went home and looked at my reflection in the bathroom mirror, I had to agree. I looked awful. Probably because I hadn’t slept the night before. The prospect of fake dating a prince had my stomach in knots and my head on overdrive.

I knew I should call Everly. I’d procrastinated long enough at work that the clock read 12:14 a.m. She would be awake, though. Most nights she closed Hideout and didn’t get home until three or four in the morning. Everly was definitely a night owl.

And yet, I didn’t call. I couldn’t bring myself to dial her number. Everly would say she understood, say that she was cool with anything that supported the cause. But I didn’t want to hear the twinge of sadness in her voice.

So, to avoid an uncomfortable confrontation with my friend, I confronted my own painful past. Boxes of pictures and press clippings from Tanner’s fights were tucked in the back of a dresser drawer in one of my guest rooms. Every so often, when I was feeling particularly nostalgic, I dug out the box and went through the contents.

I smiled as I relived memories with Tanner—some of the happiest of my life since leaving the canyon. We’d spent days at the beach, splashing in the waves. Once, I’d let Tanner and Kenoa take me to the North Shore to surf. I took one look at the size of the waves and made the firm decision to stay on the beach.

Hours passed as I looked at the photographic evidence of my only romantic relationship. Tanner had looked so handsome in a tux for the Sugarcane Ball. He’d hated dressing up and fancy parties; hated the casters pretending they weren’t all stuck up jerks; hated the fae who stroked the casters’ egos in the hope of making a match with a wealthy companion; hated the vampires who lurked in the corners to remind us all to be on our best behavior or risk draining.

Really, Tanner had hated just about everything beneath the dome. But he’d loved me. And the rebellion, I thought. Tanner had loved the rebellion. He was the reason I became involved with the cause. He would’ve understood my fake date with Kai, just like Everly would. I knew that. Why, then, couldn’t I stop obsessing? Why was I driving myself crazy with worry over their feelings?

Because you like Kai. At least, you don’t hate him as much as you thought you would. Yes, that was the problem. The prince was different than I’d expected. Give him time. He’ll show his true colors, I thought.

But Kenoa had known Kai for ages and seemed to like the prince. What did that mean? I didn’t know, but it was time for a shower. The sun was on the rise, and if I wasn’t going to sleep, I needed to start my day.

By the time I’d showered and made my morning coffee, I had a missed call from Everly. It was like the universe reminding me of my promise to be an adult and tell my friend the truth.

“You’re up early,” I said when Everly answered her cell.

“I actually got to bed at a decent time,” she laughed. “I figured maybe we could grab breakfast? I feel like I’ve barely seen you lately.”

I had been sort of MIA lately. Training for my last fight and waiting tables took up a lot of time. “I was going to ask you the same thing.” It wasn’t a lie, but I still felt guilty. “Um, maybe I could bring over pancakes from Hot Off the Grid?”

“Why don’t we meet at Hot Off the Grid? I haven’t been out to eat in ages,” Everly replied.

I hesitated. Privacy seemed best, but she was less likely to cause a scene in public. “How’s an hour sound?” I asked.

“See you soon,” Everly sang and disconnected.

I arrived at Hot Off the Grid twenty minutes early. The fae hostess offered to let me skip the line and go straight to a table. Perks of the job. I politely refused since I had time to kill anyway.

Everly ended up being twenty minutes late, which worked out perfectly with the wait for a table.

“Sorry. Sorry. Sorry,” she apologized profusely as she slid into the booth across from me. “The bus schedule is all messed up for some reason.”

“You didn’t have to take the bus,” I said quickly, feeling like a real ass for not having offered to pick her up in the taxi.

House fae didn’t make enough money to take taxis or buy new clothes or even eat out in restaurants. They were only provided a small apartment and a food allowance. That was why they had second jobs and finances were still tight for most of them.

Everly waved me off. “I don’t mind, usually. It’s actually sort of fun. You never know who you’ll meet.”

The shifter waitress came over, and Everly and I both ordered cinnamon pancakes and pineapple juice.

“So, what’s new with you?” Everly asked once the girl had left with our menus.

Tell her now. I cleared my throat. “Well, um, I have sort of a...thing.”

“A thing?” Everly laughed. “Tell me more.”

“It’s a thing set up by Christina.”

Had we been alone, I wouldn’t have bothered being cryptic. The rebellion was serious, though; I wasn’t about to run the risk someone at a nearby table would overhear our conversation and report it to the Director of Dome Security.

“Oh, I see. Are you looking forward to it?” Everly asked tightly.

Though not an active member of the rebellion, my best friend knew Christina well.

“No. I can honestly say I’m not.” That was true. I was not looking forward to spying on the prince, which was technically my assignment from Christina.

“Oh.” Everly furrowed her brow, clearly unsure what she could say that wouldn’t send up red flags.

“Christina has decided to play matchmaker,” I said carefully.

“Oh,” Everly said for a third time. “Who’s the lucky warlock?”

Good, I thought. She gets what I’m not saying. I lowered my voice, scanning the pancake house for eavesdroppers. “Prince Kai,” I said when I was satisfied no one was listening.

To say Everly was shocked would’ve been an understatement.

“It’s a long story how this all came about,” I added.

The waitress returned with our drinks. Clearly sensing the tension, she left promptly.

“I just wanted you to hear it from me. So you’d know the truth,” I tried when Everly still didn’t respond.

She sipped her pineapple juice thoughtfully. “I understand. And Christina wouldn’t have arranged this date if it weren’t,” she paused to search for the right word, “a good fit.”

It sounded as though my friend was justifying the situation to herself more than to me. Still, she was taking the news way better than I’d anticipated.

And you were worried, I thought. “Exactly. I’m the right fit. Right now, anyway,” I agreed with Everly.

The earth fae forced a smile. “Just don’t go trying on crowns or anything,” she teased.

At least, I thought she was teasing.

Chapter Five

That evening, dressed in white, silk pants and a pale-blue halter top, I sat in the back of a limo as it sped toward Iolani Palace, home of the royal family. My leg shook as my foot bobbed up and down. I crossed and uncrossed my legs repeatedly. The entire situation was so far outside of my comfort zone that I didn’t even know which part of the night I worried about the most.

The limo pulled to a stop, too soon for my nerves to have settled. Instead of waiting for Kai’s driver, I opened the door myself and climbed out. I quickly realized we were not at the palace but rather a small cottage on a lagoon.

“Is this...?” Before I could ask the driver if he’d taken me into the woods to murder me, Kai emerged from the cottage.

He wore a perfectly tailored navy suit, a button-down shirt, and a tie swung over one shoulder.

I laughed uneasily. “I hope I’m not underdressed?”

“Not at all.” He gestured to his outfit. “I had a meeting that ran long. This string of disappearances that has been in the news is...never mind, you don’t want to hear about business. Come in.” He held the door open wide for me. “Dinner is in the oven. It shouldn’t be too long. You look amazing.”

“Thank you,” I said, though the compliment barely registered.

The entire situation was too surreal for my brain to process much of anything. I’d expected the palace, though the quaint cottage was a welcome surprise. The interior was furnished with hand-carved tables and chairs. Plush rugs covered the floor, along with fluffy pillows stacked in front of a hearth that seemed to invite a person to stretch out. Rich aromas drifted from the kitchen. A bottle of wine and two glasses were already set out in front of the roaring fire.

Fire? Interesting choice, I thought. Then again, the temperature had been abnormally cool today.

“What is this place?” I asked.

“The gardeners’ cottage.” Kai walked over to the oven and peeked at the contents without opening the door completely. “Or should I say, it used to be where the gardener lived. I use it as an office now. I thought the palace might be a little formal for you.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Is this okay?”

“It’s perfect,” I said honestly. “Dinner smells great.”

“Kalua pork.” The prince beamed. “It is one of the few dishes I make. Though it’s obviously not a whole pig cooked in a pit in the sand, it is still pretty damn good. Wine?”

“Sure. Thanks.” So far, so good. We carried our glasses onto the lanai, the screened-in porch that overlooked the lagoon.

The sun was just setting. In perfectly timed intervals, the sky transitioned through shades of blue. There was a breeze coming off the water, blowing cool air on my flushed cheeks. It was nowhere near as cold as I preferred but still a nice change from the usual nights that were too warm.

“Do you normally attend meetings all day?” I asked. “I’ve always wondered how you spend your time.”

Kai chuckled. Raising one eyebrow, he sipped his wine and watched me backtrack in embarrassment.

“Woah,” I said quickly. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to imply that you don’t do anything with your time. That was really rude.” Clamping my lips shut, I bit the inside of my cheek to keep from saying anything else. Honestly, I didn’t believe he did much real work, but I still felt like a jerk for saying so.

“Not at all. I am sure most wonder how I spend my days,” he admitted. “After all, I am the party boy heir.”

“Your words, not mine.” Shooting him a mischievous grin, I tried the wine. It was fruity and absolutely delicious. A little of the tension in my muscles eased. I could do this.

“To answer your question, yes, it seems all I do is attend meetings. There has been a lot happening lately, and it is my duty to represent the palace.”

“The missing casters?” I guessed, taking another small sip of wine.

“Missing fae, too. Both are of deep concern to my family.”

“Because you need the fae for their powers?” I blurted. There was more of an edge to the question than I’d intended, a sharp defensiveness that I should’ve kept hidden. Stop running your mouth, Brie, I lectured myself. You’re not supposed to be antagonizing this guy.

“Yes, frankly,” Kai said with a shrug. “In the beginning, that was our primary concern with regard to the missing fae. But now....” He ran one finger around the rim of his wine glass. “The numbers are startling, Brie. There is worry that we might have a killer on the loose.”

“A killer?” I parroted. “That seems like a leap. I mean, the news hasn’t mentioned bodies being found or anything like that.”

“None of the missing have been found—neither fae nor casters—but that does not mean there is not a killer,” Kai countered.

“True.”

From inside the cottage, a timer dinged. Kai set his glass down and headed for the open lanai door. “If you will excuse me, I should check on dinner.”

This isn’t going so bad, I thought to myself. He seems to find my bluntness tolerable. And there haven’t been any awkward lapses in conversation.

When he returned several minutes later, Kai carried two plates of food that smelled as good as anything Jon whipped up at Pele’s. One bite confirmed that the flavor was the perfect blend of salt and smoke. The guy could cook.

Interesting.

“My turn,” Kai declared, setting his fork down. “We both know you don’t need the money, so why do you work as a waitress?”

Prepared to fire off a snippy reply, I rested my fork against the plate. To my surprise, when I met his eyes, the prince seemed genuinely curious and not at all snarky.

Relax. It’s just small talk. “Boredom,” I admitted after a beat. “At most, I fight every few weeks. Less frequently now that I’m a veteran. My apartment gets lonely and sort of claustrophobic. Working at Pele’s gets me out of the house and you never know who you’ll meet.”

That was all true enough. I made good tip money at Pele’s and I liked being busy, it kept my mind off all the loss in my life. Of course, the amount of money I gave the rebellion was so great, it was only possible because I fought, not because I was a waitress.

I picked my fork up again and used it to point to the shredded meat on my plate. “This is excellent, by the way.”

“I will let Sarah know. It is her recipe,” Kai admitted sheepishly. “My sister is the chef in the family. I wouldn’t know anything about cooking without her.”

“Really?” I didn’t bother hiding my surprise. Sarah wasn’t the heir to the throne, but she was a princess. She didn’t need to cook for herself. Chefs the world over would line up just to prepare a single dish for Queen Lilli’s only daughter.

“Yes, she is quite talented,” the prince replied proudly. “In fact, she has been accepted to Chef Bourdain’s Culinary Institute of Manhattan.”

“That’s amazing. Will she be able to go?”

Kai finished his wine and held up the bottle, silently asking if I wanted a refill before adding more to his own glass.

“Yes, please,” I said with a nod. Drinking wasn’t going to help me be a better spy, but it would likely help me be a better date.

“Security is indeed a concern for Sarah going so far from home,” Kai answered. “If we are able to work out a plan with local authorities and the school, my sister will be able to attend. For her sake, I have been working on pulling it all together. Of course, that simply means more of those dreaded meetings.”

“That’s wonderful,” I said honestly. “Not the meetings, obviously. But it’s really nice of you to help your sister.” My throat felt like sandpaper, and I had trouble swallowing the bite of jasmine rice in my mouth.

The royal family had always felt like dolls to me, not like real people. I’d never considered that they had hopes and dreams of their own. Or that those hopes and dreams might not be possible because of their birthright. To me, it had always seemed that the royals had everything handed to them. That they were spoiled and bored.

Those ideas suddenly felt naïve and foolish. Just because they were rich didn’t mean they couldn’t have passion and desire, too. Am I just as nearsighted as I always accuse the casters of being? I wondered.

“So, you fight in the pits for the money and wait tables to keep busy,” Kai said as we sipped more wine.

“Yep,” I agreed smoothly.

Or maybe not so smoothly, because Kai didn’t appear to believe me. “I would bet there is more to it than that. I’ll learn your secret one day.”

I laughed uncomfortably. Both because it was a cheesy line, and because I hoped the prince would never learn my secrets. Plural. I had a lot of them.

“Will you tell me about Fae Canyon?” Kai asked, sensing it was time for a topic change.

I paused, noticeably startled. I didn’t know what to say. He’d phrased it as a question, giving me a choice to answer, which was probably the only reason I didn’t say no immediately.

“If that is private....”

“No.” I shook my head. “I mean, it is. But you’re not, like, overstepping or anything.” He was definitely overstepping, but I found I didn’t mind. Much.

“As you can imagine, I do not spend much time outside the domes. I am very curious about life in the Freelands,” Kai added quickly.

“It’s gorgeous,” I said honestly. “It’s pretty beneath the dome, don’t get me wrong. It’s just different. The frozen ocean is a sight for sure. I used to love to ice skate on a pond near my family’s house. And there were these caves...” Wait, why did you just say that?

Thoughts of the caves, my last happy memories of home, were not something I wanted to share with Kai. He sensed my mood shift and jumped in.

“I have never been ice skating, but Sarah and I do enjoy surfing,” the prince said.

I laughed, relaxing a little now that we were on to safer subjects. “They’re not really the same thing.”

“No, I suppose they are not.” He laughed, too. “Have you tried water skiing? Or are you too busy with your many jobs?”

The conversation flowed easily from there. And I was surprised to find that I enjoyed talking to Kai. He was funny and interesting and thoughtful. A homecooked meal in the gardener’s cottage was way more my style than a stuffy seven-course feast at the palace or a fancy meal at some high-end restaurant. I appreciated that he’d taken the time to plan something he thought I’d like.

That was the problem, though. I didn’t want to have a good time. I wanted to hate him just as much as I had when he was more of an abstract concept than a flesh-and-blood person. Liking the prince, even a little, made me feel like a traitor to the rebellion. To Christina. To Tanner and Everly.

But even more unsettling was that I also felt like I was betraying Kai. I shouldn’t have cared about betraying him, but the prince was only trying to get to know me, while I was waiting on an opportunity to snoop. The guilt grew more intense when I realized a part of me hoped I wouldn’t get the chance.

“Tell me something,” I said around a yawn several hours later. “Why did you ask Sumi to dance the other night at Hideout?” It was late, and I’d consumed just enough wine to ask the question.

“I would not have pegged you as the jealous type,” Kai teased.

I laughed. “Oh, I’m not. If I’m not enough for a guy, he is welcome to go somewhere else.”

Kai grinned. “Then why do you ask?”

“Professional curiosity?” I ventured.

We both snickered, since the answer really didn’t make sense.

“Her first fight was earlier that day, if I am not mistaken?” His voice rose like it was a question, but I had no doubt that he already knew he was correct.

I nodded. “It was.”

“I hear the first fight is always the hardest. And I am told Sumi has had a hard time adjusting to life beneath the dome. I thought....” He trailed off and gave that embarrassed laugh of his. “I just played out what I was about to say in my head, and no matter how I phrase it, I will sound arrogant.”

“What?” I fought another yawn and teased, “Were you going to say you thought if the prince asked her to dance, she might die happy?”

“Not in those words.” He grinned. “Though no matter what words I chose, the inference would have been the same.” His expression turned stern. “You are exhausted. Allow me to get a car to take you home.”

“I’m sorry. It’s been a long few days,” I said sheepishly.

“It is after midnight. There’s no need to apologize. Wait right here. I will be back in a few minutes.”

“Um, sure.” I smiled. “Thanks.”

I expected him to call or text his driver, but Kai left the little cottage through the front door and disappeared into the night. My heart began thumping in my chest. This was it, the opportunity I’d been not-so-anxiously waiting for.

Watching him through a window, I waited until Kai was out of sight. Then I dashed for one of the open doors off the living room—his office.

His desk took up an entire wall. Papers were scattered across the surface, as though he’d been working right up until the moment I’d arrived. Christina had said to keep my eyes and ears open, but she hadn’t given me any specific instructions. Aside from finding a folder labeled “Rebellion,” I wasn’t sure what I was supposed to be seeing, hearing, or noticing.

Everything, I heard Christina’s voice inside my head.

Whipping out my phone, I snapped birds-eye-view photos of the papers on Kai’s desk. There were too many to photograph individually, and Christina could blow them up later. Then, I rifled through the files in the drawers. One labeled “Disappearances” caught my eye.

Bingo.

Flipping the folder open, I found a list of names—every known missing fae and caster. I snapped a picture of those pages, as well as the police reports filed in several cases. Kai also had interview summaries with the detectives assigned to Missing Individuals. As I fanned them out and snapped another shot, I heard the roar of an engine outside the cottage. Stuffing the pages back into the folder, I replaced the file with a slam of Kai’s desk drawer. I hurried into the main room and leapt into a seat.

“Ready?” Kai asked, poking his head through the front door.

My heart was pounding with the rhythm of a thousand-horse stampede. Standing, I mustered a smile. “Yep.” Adrenaline made my hands tremble, and I clasped them behind my back so he wouldn’t notice.

To my surprise, there was no limo in front of the cottage. Instead, a restored roadster idled there. The dark-green paint was shiny in the moonlight, and the chrome rims were pristine. When I slid into the passenger seat, the leather was soft and smooth. For a guy who’d probably had a chauffeur his entire life, Kai navigated through the gears like a professional racer. With the convertible top down, the wind made conversation impossible. Instead of trying to shout over it, I closed my eyes and enjoyed the fresh, cold air against my cheeks.

All too soon, Kai slid the vehicle to a stop in front of my building. He put the car in park and turned to face me. With an amused smile, he reached over and tucked windblown strands of hair behind my ears. “So, what is the verdict?” he asked.

I wrinkled my nose and laughed uneasily. “What do you mean?”

“Come on, Brie. You were reluctant to go out with me. In fact, Kenoa bet me that you would cancel.” Kai rested his head back against the seat. The moonlight added highlights to his chiseled features, giving me a weird fluttery feeling in my chest. “I don’t know why you changed your mind, and I don’t expect you will tell me. But at least tell me if you’re glad that you did.”

I squirmed in my seat, suddenly too hot despite the cooler-than-normal temperature. What was I supposed to say? What would Christina want me to say? What would I say if this was a real date?

“I am, actually,” I laughed nervously. “Glad, that is. I had a good time.” And hopefully got useful information for Christina so I never have to play spy again, I added silently.

“Good. Me, too.” His grin was lazy, his dark eyes sparkling like black diamonds. “Does this mean you will go out with me again? Maybe dinner the day after tomorrow?”

A second date? That wasn’t part of the deal! I thought frantically.

“You can sleep on it again, if you like,” Kai added when I didn’t respond right away.

“No. I mean, yes. A second date sounds...fun,” I finished lamely, figuring it was best to consult Christina before refusing. I could always cancel later if she thought my first foray into the world of espionage was successful enough.

Let it be enough.

“Really?” Kai perked right up. “I had assumed you would say no.”

“Why? Did it seem like I was having a bad time?” I asked awkwardly. Maybe the wine had clouded my perception because I thought I’d been a pretty good date.

“No, not at all. Quite the opposite.” Kai’s dark eyes grew thoughtful. “But I sense you are a very complicated person, Brie.”

“That might be the nicest thing a caster has said to me today,” I tried to joke as Kai scooted closer. He’s going to kiss me, I thought a split second before it happened.

Except, he didn’t kiss me. We kissed one another. Kai tasted like wine and the fudge cake we’d eaten for dessert. His hand slid into my tangled hair. My arm looped around his neck. The prince slowly deepened the kiss, as though worried I might push him away. But I didn’t, because I wanted to kiss Kai.

For those precious minutes, I forgot that he was a prince. I forgot that he was a caster. I forgot that I despised the royal family and all they represented. I didn’t wonder if his attraction was based solely on my magical prowess. I didn’t think about the pictures on my phone. I didn’t think about what Tanner or Everly would say, or what Christina or Cala might think. Those were worries for later.

When Kai pulled away, I immediately missed his warmth against me. Still leaning in, he pressed his forehead to mine. My breaths were ragged, my head fuzzy. The drunk feeling wasn’t from the wine, though I wished I could’ve blamed the alcohol. Instead, I was forced to face the truth: I was attracted to Kai.

His lips brushed my cheek and then moved to just below my ear. “I cannot wait,” he murmured, “to see you again.”

“Just tell me one thing first,” I said, fighting the urge to kiss him again. “How much does Kenoa owe you for a second date? And when do I get my cut?”

Chapter Six

Once I was alone in my condo, reality sunk in. I slumped into an armchair and let my head fall into my hands. What have I done? He’s a caster! And not just any caster, but the prince of all the casters. The prince. The heir to the throne. His family subjugates fae. And I just made out with him. Sweet move, Brie.

I paced my living room, oblivious to the frigid temperature even though I hadn’t changed out of my lightweight date clothes. Kai had left me so rattled. I was walking around my condo in a haze of confused and troubled thoughts. Should I call Cala? Would she make me feel better or worse? Should I call Christina? She would definitely make me feel worse.

You might not want to mention the kiss to Christina, I thought.

The phone felt heavy in my hand, the gravity of the pictures weighing it down. I needed to get the photos to Christina as soon as possible. Hopefully she’d analyze them and declare that it was more than enough intel for the time being.

Then you’ll have no excuse to go on a second date, I reminded myself.

“Which is a good thing,” I said aloud, because I needed to hear the words spoken. I ran my finger across my cell’s screen. Call Christina. Get this over with.

“Tea first,” I said to the empty condo. Dad always said a cup calmed the nerves, and I needed to chill out before I called my friend. Otherwise, she’d end up asking questions I didn’t want to answer.

Thoughts of my family quadrupled my feelings of guilt over kissing Kai. The casters were to blame for everything. They were the reason I was ripped from my family without so much as a goodbye. The casters were the reason vampires like Mat hunted fae, even in the Freelands.

My hand flew to my neck automatically, to the spot where the vampire had sunk his fangs and taken his payment in my blood. I hated vampires even more than I hated casters.

The QuickDrip finished brewing my tea. Slipping my phone in my pocket, I folded both hands around the mug and headed for the patio. The ceramic was suddenly too hot to hold. I swore loudly as the mug clattered to the floor, boiling liquid searing my bare feet.

“What the...?” I looked down at my hands. Orange flames danced across my palms and threatened to climb up my arms. Breathe, Brie. In and out. In and out. You control the magic, it doesn’t control you.

The flames slowly ebbed until they extinguished altogether. I leaned against the counter to steady myself. It had been a long time since my fire magic manifested on its own. In my pocket, the phone buzzed. I jumped as though it had shocked me. Even before I pulled the device out, I knew the sender: Christina. Sure enough, “Chris” flashed on the screen.

Chris (1:34 a.m.): Still need to catch up. Let’s do that soon.

Sighing, I put the phone away without responding; I never answered on my everyday phone. That was the way it worked. Instead, I left the mess in the kitchen and trudged out to the porch.

As usual, Christina answered her own unregistered cell on the first ring. “How did it go? Did you learn anything?” she asked in lieu of a greeting.

I cleared my throat and spoke in my most business-like tone. “The royal family is looking into the disappearances.”

Christina laughed bitterly. “Of course they are. Now that their kind are going missing, they’re suddenly worried?” The question was rhetorical, and she didn’t wait for an answer before pressing on. “I’m not surprised, but that’s good intel. What else?”

“That’s all, really. We met at a cottage, so I didn’t see the queen.” I said. As soon as the words left my mouth, I realized how bad they sounded—like I’d had a lovers’ tryst with Kai instead of a simple dinner date. “I mean, it’s his office. I took photos of the files the prince has on the missing fae and casters.”

“That’s good, Brie. Well done. Put them on a clean chip, and I will have someone meet you for the hand off.”

The glee in Christina’s voice was unmistakable, and I felt sick to my stomach. Her praise was undeserved. Sure, I might have obtained useful information. But I’d also kissed the enemy. And I’d enjoyed it.

Christina’s words finally wove their way through my muddled thoughts. “Wait. Why can’t I just give you the chip directly? I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“No,” she said flatly. “I don’t want you near an extraction. Now that you’re dating the prince—”

“Hold on,” I cut her off. “We aren’t dating. We went on one date. Singular.” My heart was beating too fast, and I worried my magic would shoot out and melt the phone.

“He didn’t ask you for a second date?” Christina pressed. She didn’t bother hiding her annoyance.

I wasn’t sure whether it was because she thought I’d blown my chance with him, or because we were spending precious minutes talking about the mundane details of my life love. Either way, it was obvious that she was only concerned with how I could use Kai’s interest to further her agenda.

“He did,” I admitted. “He asked me to have dinner the day after tomorrow.”

“That’s perfect,” she said, more to herself than me.

“Perfect? Um, you said one date, Christina. I went on my one date,” I shot back.

“Yes, but he asked you on a second. He likes you, Brie. For now, anyway. We need to press that advantage as long as we can.”

“Christina,” I groaned. “I’m not good at this subterfuge crap.”

“You must be okay at this subterfuge crap. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have asked you out again,” she countered. I groaned as she pressed forward. “Brie, the royal family will start looking into you soon. They will learn everything about you—your past, your current life, and your prospects for the future. You absolutely must pass muster. You have to be above reproach.”

I rolled my eyes. “First of all, I think you’re getting ahead of yourself. A second date is a little early for a background check. But also, I can’t exactly change my past or my present. I’ve been careful to keep my ties to the rebellion completely off the radar. Other than that, I fight and wait tables. It’s not like there’s much to look into.”

“There’s a second date. Make sure there is a third,” she replied, bypassing my concerns. “Remain close to the prince as long as you can manage. Whatever it takes, Brie.”

I blew out a long, unsteady breath. “Christina...I can’t do this. I can’t make him fall in love with me.”

“He doesn’t need to fall in love with you, Brie. Now who’s getting ahead of herself?” Christina laughed humorlessly. “Just keep him interested long enough to suit our purposes.” Her voiced softened when she added, “You can do this, Brie. Tanner would—”

“Don’t,” I snapped. My tone was as fiery as the flame that appeared on my hand. “Don’t you dare.” Bringing up Tanner was a low, even for Christina. It took several long moments and several deep breaths before I dared to say anything else.

“I will spy for you, because I believe in our cause,” I finally added, my teeth clenched together. “But I can’t promise how long his interest will last.”

“I understand,” Christina said, a note of triumph in her voice.

“Where and when am I supposed to make the handoff?” I asked, ready to end the conversation.

“I’ll text you the time and place once I have all the details.”

“Okay.”

“I’ll be in touch,” Christina said right before she disconnected.

I stayed awhile on the patio after our conversation, staring off into space and thinking. The wine might not have left me drunk, but it did leave me drowsy. Normally, I would’ve found the outside temperature too warm to sleep in the fresh air.

Not tonight, I thought as I curled into a ball and covered my legs with a light blanket. Tonight is perfect.

****

“DID YOU HAVE RABBIT for breakfast, Brie?” asked my trainer Botto. He was a mixed were-bear/air fae, who’d been working with me for years.

Hands on my hips, I paced in small circles as my heartrate slowed. Once a week, we started practice with a timed mile. At best, I would shave around ten seconds off my previous time.

“Gross. How’d I do?” I panted.

Botto fiddled with the buttons on his stopwatch. “Five minutes, forty-three seconds,” he said finally. “So, what did you eat for breakfast?”

That’s thirty-three seconds faster than my record. “You sure that thing’s accurate?” I nodded toward his stopwatch. “I had the same kale, pineapple, and banana smoothie as always.”

“Well, something’s different,” he replied.

What’s different? Oh, I’m just pretending to date a prince while spying on the royal family. Then I remembered the kiss. Really, Brie? It didn’t give you super powers.

“Nothing I can think of,” I told Botto, shrugging as though it would make the lie more believable.

“When you figure out what it is, make sure you keep doing it.” He looped the string of the stopwatch around his thick neck. “I want to work on your offensive magic. I know, I know.” He held up a hand to halt my protests. “You don’t like to fight with your fire power. But Brie, you could have finished off Rocko ten minutes earlier than you did. Because you didn’t, in those ten minutes, he nearly took you down a couple times. So, today, is all magic.”

Throwing my hands up in mock exasperation, I sighed dramatically. “You’re the boss, Botto.”

I’d made it a point to practice magic every day since arriving on the island. But it was small acts—from simple locking spells to the occasional summoning spell when I was feeling lazy. It wasn’t illegal for fae to cast, it was that most in the kingdoms never learned how.

But simple spells weren’t what Botto had in mind. He wanted me to cast complex, offensive magic spells, which were extremely exhausting to perform. Particularly for a fae so out of practice with such powerful magic.

“I wish you could see yourself right now,” Botto called from the opposite end of the target range two hours later. “You’re sweating worse than a middle-aged father on his first session. And I’m not talking about a professional athlete.” I gave him the finger, but Botto continued with his lecture. “Your heartrate is higher now than it was when you ran earlier.”

Not for the first time, I cursed his ability to track my vitals. I thought the trainer’s superior hearing came from his were-bear genes. But Botto swore it was his air magic that allowed him to calculate an opponent’s vitals from half a football field away. Either way, before Kenoa, Botto had been the fighter to beat.

“Do you have a point?” I demanded, wiping the traitorous sweat from my face with the singed corner of my shirt. Botto had sent several fireballs boomeranging back with his air magic, and I’d missed a few.

“That you need to practice more, Brie. Magic needs to be a daily, not monthly, exercise. You are so powerful. Do you even realize how strong you are? And with such a useful element.”

Did I know how strong my fire abilities were? Yes. Yes, I did. That knowledge was the reason I didn’t use those powers while fighting. If the casters started to guess just how much power I really had, it wouldn’t be long before I was forced to retire and share my magic with a nice caster guy.

“I do use magic every day,” I insisted.

“Real magic, Brie. Not parlor tricks any tiny faeling can perform. All in all, you did good, though,” Botto continued, jogging toward me. “Next time, I won’t go so easy on you.”

Despite the sweat and soot coating my skin, Botto clamped a large hand on my neck and squeezed. Hard. My teeth rattled as he shook me. The guy really didn’t know his own strength.

“I’m proud of you, Brie. You’re my first female fighter to break one hundred rounds in the pit.”

“I’m your only female fighter. Period,” I said dryly. Slinging his arm around my neck, Botto steered me toward the locker rooms. “And how many of your male fighters have broken one hundred?”

“Two.” He grabbed a water bottle from the cooler and handed it to me. “For tomorrow, work on arms and cardio. You have the new training plan I sent you?”

“I do.”

“Good.” Despite this, he pressed on and reiterated the details. “Five miles—just a jog, nothing too intense. Then free weights—”

“I know, Botto,” I assured him. Then I grinned up at him. “What? Don’t you trust me?”

I trained five to six days a week, only three of those were with Botto. The other days, I was on my own with his carefully crafted workout plan. Even though I pretended otherwise to mess with him, I followed Botto’s instructions to the letter. The easiest way to avoid using my fire magic was to keep my body in peak fighting form.

Botto ruffled my hair. Well, he tried to. The strands were tangled and matted, and his large fingers snagged. “Good practice, Brie.” He gently unwound my hair. “I know you think I’m being hard on you about the magic, but there’s a real chance you could make it to the next level.”

I drained my water bottle. “I don’t know, Botto. I feel like I have a lot of work to do before we take this show international.”

“You do,” my trainer agreed. “But I think we could start applying for some of the competitions in the other domed kingdoms.”

Prior to my date with Kai, this was the opportunity Christina and the rebellion had been waiting for. If Queen Lilli agreed to let me enter inter-kingdom fights, I could act as a messenger between Christina and the other branches of the rebellion.

Would she still want me to pursue this avenue? I wondered. Probably not. At least, not until Kai’s interest in me waned. Which, I told myself, would happen soon enough.

“Yeah, okay. Fill out the paperwork.” I smiled at Botto. “At least we can see what the queen says, right?”

Running a hand through his hair, Botto glanced around the sports complex. Weights clanged, people grunted, treadmill belts whirred, and upbeat music set the mood. Still, he leaned down, ensuring there was no chance of someone eavesdropping.

“Even low-level inter-kingdom fights have big purses. Huge purses. It would be enough for you to buy your way off this island. You could buy your freedom. For real.”

More importantly, I could buy the freedom of many fae. For real.

Chapter Seven

Sumi and Cala finished with their trainers as I was pulling on fresh clothes after my shower. The teenage air fae was in better spirits than when I’d found her sobbing in the arena locker rooms, but she still looked bummed.

“Hey, Sumi, want to grab lunch at Pork Bellies with Cala and me?” I called as she headed toward the showers.

Her green eyes brightened visibly. “I would like that very much.”

“Good.” I smiled at Sumi and reached for a folded hand towel on the top shelf of my locker. The blue box with the bangle from Kai fell to the ground. “Take your time, we’ll be here whenever you’re ready.”

As I bent to retrieve the box, a shadow fell over me. “Whatcha got?” Cala drawled.

“Nothing,” I muttered.

“Is that from,” Cala looked around at the empty locker room, “Kai? Did the date go that well?”

I rolled my eyes and started towel drying my hair. “He gave it to me after the match the other day. It’s a congratulations gift, not a because-we-went-on-a-date gift,” I replied.

Cala shrugged out of her robe and shimmied into a metallic skirt that seemed way too dressy for pulled-pork sandwiches and corn on the cob. “How did the date go?”

“Well,” I admitted. “I was, um, able to find common ground, just like Chris thought I might,” I added cryptically.

“Really?” Cala’s eyebrows shot up. “Will there be more dates?”

“Yes, because there’s more common ground to find,” I said carefully.

She pulled a see-through tank over her head. “Is that the only reason?”

I could’ve lied, and Cala would’ve smirked and pretended that I’d fooled her. But that just seemed silly. “The only one that matters,” I replied firmly.

My best friend looked as though she felt sorry for me. It was worse than her all-knowing smirk.

“I am ready,” Sumi announced.

She was so small and quiet that I hadn’t heard her approach. Cala and I exchanged glances, and no more was said about the prince.

I dropped the blue box inside my workout bag, along with dirty, burnt clothes. “Let’s go. I’m starving.”

After eating way too much coleslaw at Pork Bellies, not to mention a pound of ribs, we decided to continue the girls’ day and go dress shopping. The premiere social event of the season, the royal family’s annual luau, was just two weeks away. It was one of the few parties open to all. On the surface, it was touted as a night of comradery among the factions. But really, the luau was Madame Noelani’s night—it was when she introduced her most recent graduates to their potential partners.

“Attendance is mandatory for fighters,” Cala explained to Sumi. “But it’s actually sorta fun.”

The younger girl was modeling an emerald silk gown that made her eyes pop and her exotic beauty even more pronounced.

Cala selected a crystal medallion on a long, thin rope of gold from the accessories tray and looped it over Sumi’s head. “Watching the Noelites try to impress the delinquent future leaders of the kingdom makes it totally worth it,” she added. “And there are always a lot of good looking fae and shifters, guys and girls—whatever you’re into.”

The caster saleswoman managed to look both amused and disgusted. The fact that so many wealthy families encouraged their children to marry a fae to bolster the family coffers did not sit well with the lower socioeconomic caster population beneath the dome. It was just another swing of the axe driving a wedge between our races.

“Noelites?” Sumi asked.

“The fae who attend Madame Noelani’s Academy,” I clarified. “It’s a finishing school that prepares young fae for marriage to casters.” I was a little surprised she hadn’t heard of it. Surely Madame Noelani would’ve found Sumi attractive enough to offer the air fae a spot.

Sumi seemed more confused. “Why does one need to prepare for marriage?”

Smirking, I shook my head. “Good question.”

“This is definitely the dress,” Cala said, studying Sumi with a critical eye. “And the necklace. We’ll keep looking for shoes.”

“It is very beautiful,” Sumi began softly. “But I am afraid I do not have the funds for such items.”

“You’re a fighter, right?” interrupted the salesgirl. “We’re always happy to extend credit to fighters.”

“Thank you, but that won’t be necessary,” I said. Turning to Sumi, I smiled. “Please, allow me to buy these as welcome gifts.”

“Oh, no, I could not....” Sumi began.

“It’s tradition,” Cala insisted, quickly catching on. “There are so few of us. We female fighters need to stick together.” She smiled at the salesgirl. “We’ll take the dress and the necklace. Oh, and if you have a pair of earrings that match, that would be great, too.”

“I believe we do have several pairs. How about a long, dangly pair?” the salesgirl asked.

“Perfect.” Cala clapped her hands together and squealed. “You are going to turn heads, Sumi.”

Sumi smiled shyly and hurried into the dressing room to change.

“What are you going to wear?” The grin Cala flashed made me uneasy. “Maybe something in royal blue?”

I rolled my eyes, but the ribs I’d eaten for lunch felt like lead in my gut. My budding relationship with Kai put a whole new spin on...well, everything. The luau was still two weeks away. A lot could change in two weeks. Maybe the photos from the cottage would be enough for Christina. Maybe Kai would lose interest. Maybe the queen would deem me an unsuitable companion for her son. That’s an awful lot of ‘maybes.’

My pocket buzzed with an incoming text. I’d been waiting all day for Christina to send the time and location for the meet, but the name on the display wasn’t Chris.

Kai (2:10 p.m.): Hope your day is going well. Cannot wait for tomorrow.

I smiled as I read the words. My fingers typed out a reply, and I hit send before I lost my nerve.

Brie (2:11 p.m.): Me neither.

Kai (2:12 p.m.): How is seven at the cottage? I will send a car.

Brie (2:12 p.m.): Great on both accounts.

Kai (2:13 p.m.): Until tomorrow.

When I looked up, Cala was watching me with a knowing smile. She didn’t ask. She didn’t need to. We’d been friends long enough that she could read my facial expressions with startling accuracy. I was just as good at interpreting hers, and I didn’t like the smirk on my best friend’s lips.

“What?” I demanded.

Cala shrugged as Sumi emerged from the dressing room in jean shorts and a white tee.

Thank Gaia, I thought. At least for the time being, I was off the hook. Eventually, Cala would bring up our conversation from earlier in the locker room, but not in front of Sumi.

With Sumi’s packages in tow, we left the shop. Once we’d found her car and loaded the dress in the trunk, I said goodbye to my friends and hailed my own taxi. The text from Christina came on the taxi ride home.

Chris (2:24 p.m.): Hey, want to grab drinks at Pier? I’m dying for a pineapple margarita. How’s ten?

As per protocol, I didn’t respond on my regular cell. Actually, I didn’t respond at all. Not even on my unregistered phone once I was back in my condo. There was no need. Christina expected me at Pier at ten, come hell or fall of the dome.

At 9:45 p.m., I was sitting at the back bar of Pier, sipping soda water with lemon. The chip with the pictures of Kai’s files burned a hole in the pocket of my shorts. Tapping my foot on the bottom rung of the barstool, I tried to remain inconspicuous as my gaze darted to the door for the hundredth time. Christina wouldn’t come herself, and I wasn’t likely to recognize the person I was meeting. I should’ve brought a book or something.

“Blind date?”

I looked up to find the bartender grinning down at me. “Excuse me?”

He poured a healthy amount of rum into a shaker, then filled it with ice. “The soda water. The nervous fidgeting. Glancing at the entrance every five seconds.” He capped the shaker and shook the cup with both hands. “I’ve been doing this for a while, and you’re exhibiting all the classic blind date signs.”

I glared at him.

“So, am I right?” The bartender poured his concoction into a glass, added a handful of cherries, and smiled smugly.

“No. I’m meeting a friend.”

The bartender quirked an eyebrow as he walked to the end of the bar and set the drink in the service area for a waiter to deliver. Grabbing a rag from a bucket, he started wiping down the counter. “Is this friend male?” he asked me.

“Why do you care?”

The bartender spread his arms wide. “Look around. It’s not exactly a hopping crowd.” Narrowing his eyes, the guy resumed cleaning. “You’re the most interesting person in here, Brie.”

Reaching for my glass, I let my hand fall when I really processed his words. “How do you know my name?”

The look he gave me implied that I was a moron. “The first female to reach one hundred matches? And you’re fae? Come on. You’re famous.”

“Famous might be a stretch.”

My gaze flitted to the entrance again. A young caster stood at the hostess stand with his arm around a fae. Her long, blonde tresses were in perfect barrel curls, and her white, lace dress showed off long legs.

Definitely not my contact, I thought. The fae was one of Madame Noelani’s girls. Her demure demeanor and air of perfection left no doubt. With a pang, I remembered Honie, the fae with the jerk caster husband outside of Hideout. That poor girl, I thought again.

“Well, famous or not, you have one of the most recognizable faces beneath the dome,” the bartender was saying. “Between you and the prince, I’m not sure who is more popular these days.” He moved closer to me and lowered his voice. “Does the royal warlock know you’re out here tonight? Does he know you’re supposed to be having pineapple margaritas with Chris?”

I blew out a long breath, some of the tension leaving my muscles. The bartender...really? He’s my contact? But I didn’t respond right away. Just in case.

My cell buzzed on the bar in front of me.

Chris (10:04 p.m.): Sorry. Got held up at work. Raincheck? Have a drink with the bartender for me.

Yep, definitely my contact. I slid my phone into my pocket, simultaneously retrieving the chip.

“You know my name, but you haven’t told me yours,” I said to the bartender, extending my hand with the chip cupped in my palm.

“Elton.”

We shook hands, and the small chip transferred effortlessly from my palm to his. The pass was clean, and I was pretty proud of myself. Elton smiled and slipped his hand into the pocket of his khakis.

“So, pineapple margarita?” he asked. “Or do you have somewhere else to be?”

Chapter Eight

My hands were still trembling when I crawled into bed an hour later, and I regretted not taking Elton up on the offer of a margarita. The tequila would’ve done wonders for my nerves. Still, I had a long day ahead of me, and hard liquor on a training night was never a good idea.

This spying stuff is for the birds, I thought. It was weird to get such an adrenaline rush outside the arena. Handing off the chip was small, courier work. But it was a lot more active than most of the work I’d done for the rebellion. I’d have thought I would enjoy getting my hands dirty, but I didn’t. Not really. Not like this. Not when it meant deceiving Kai.

It will be over soon, the spying and the tryst with Kai. “It’s for the best,” I mumbled.

Once this mission was behind me, I could move on to the inter-kingdom fights and acting as go-between for the different factions of the rebellion. That work, I was positive, would prove much more rewarding. That was the type of assignment Tanner would have been proud of. Don’t go there.

But laying there alone, beneath my heavy down comforter, my first and only love’s face invaded my mind. Tanner hadn’t just been one of Christina’s soldiers, he’d been her right hand. He and I had met during my second year on the island and became fast friends, before finally dating until his death.

Like me, Tanner’s original contribution to the rebellion was money. He had been a great fighter with a lot of face recognition, and Christina had worried about him being on the frontlines. But Tanner was one stubborn fae, with a very useful type of elemental power: dimensional magic.

Tanner was the first and only dimensional fae I had ever met. In the canyon, I’d heard the myths and legends about fae with the power to manipulate space and time. Many elders believed the ability was a part of earth magic. My father believed it was the result of harnessing all four elements while casting a very powerful spell. From witnessing Tanner use his ability, I knew dimensional magic was all its own.

I smiled in the dark, recalling the way Tanner would teleport around the arena during a fight. One second, he would be across from his opponent. The next, he was behind them, ready to deliver the finishing blow. My boyfriend had been nearly impossible to beat.

But Tanner’s magic didn’t just allow him to teleport. He also had the ability to create a portal that others could use—a tunnel that ran from his physical location to any other physical location of his choosing, like the Freelands. That ability was the reason he’d been so pivotal to the rebellion. Before Tanner, they’d smuggled fae and shifters off the island on cargo planes bound for the mainland, which had resulted in a lot of failed shipments. Those caught trying to escape had been forcibly drained of their magic, and then handed over to the vampires like blood bags.

Tanner had saved a lot of lives by allowing fae to escape via his portals. And it had cost him his own.

Using magic didn’t cost fae a part of themselves, not like it did casters. Not usually, anyway. But the amount of power Tanner had needed to create a portal was more than I’d ever witnessed another single fae use. Over time, using his magic began to take a toll on him.

At first, the lethargy would only last a few hours. Eventually, though, he would be bedridden and moody for days after each extraction. Tanner’s performance in the arena began to suffer, and the large purses no longer came. He became frustrated over losing the fights, not because he cared about winning, but because it meant less money for the rebellion. Instead of stepping back from the magic, Tanner insisted on doing more and more extractions. He was determined to help the cause, determined to give them everything he had.

The exhaustion became worse, eventually followed by random, angry outbursts. Our fights over his excessive use of magic became fierce and ugly. Then came the memory lapses. Tanner started to skip his training sessions, simply forgetting to go, and he began losing more and more matches as a result. His trainer tried to cover for him—our trainers were required by law to report absences to the Pit Masters immediately—but others began to notice that Tanner wasn’t around the gym much.

I begged him to stop the extractions. Or at least to allow more time between them.

“The cause is more important than one person,” he would say.

The Pit Masters didn’t care much about whether we won or lost our fights. They made money either way, and the less matches any one fighter won meant the longer it would be before we could buy out our contracts. But the Pit Masters did care if we didn’t fight at all.

So, when Tanner stopped showing up for matches, the Pit Masters sent vampire enforcers to his condo. Since he no longer had his prize money stashed away, he couldn’t pay out the remainder of his contract. The vampires took him to the cages beneath the arena and offered him two choices: fight or extinguishment.

Of course, before the vampires drained him, the casters had planned to take his magic by force. Tanner wasn’t about to let that happen. He made the only move he could and created a portal. Too weak to use the necessary amount of magic to escape the dome completely, he only made a tunnel from the cages to his condo.

That was where I found him. He wasn’t dead. At least, not yet. But he was depleted, like a caster who’d used all his magic. No one had ever seen anything like it—a fae drained of magic and existing only in a coma-like state. The doctors didn’t know what to do. Had Tanner been caster instead of fae, they would’ve attempted a revival—a sort of blood transfusion but with magic.

Of course, Tanner had been fae, so the doctors wouldn’t even attempt to revive him. Not ready to accept reality, I spent months seeking out the most powerful fae beneath the dome. My efforts were fruitless. Though, in hindsight, I should’ve known that would be the case; the most powerful fae weren’t beneath any dome. They were in the Freelands, in places like Fae Canyon. Those were the fae who really knew about ancient magic, who were capable of drawing unfathomable amounts of power from the world and channeling it into a spell.

Out of deference for Tanner’s position as a champion fighter, two of the long-term care facilities for depleted casters offered their services. For a price, of course. I could have afforded it, but I didn’t want that for Tanner. He deserved better. Still, the decision of whether to cease all life-extending measures was for Everly to make.

Four months, six days, and nine hours after I found Tanner in a coma, he was dead. We held a small memorial at his favorite waterfall on the island. The following day, Christina had his ashes smuggled to the Freelands so that Tanner could be put to rest among others of our kind.

Tanner’s death was hard on me, but it nearly killed Everly. Christina offered to have her extracted immediately. But Everly wasn’t about to leave behind the cause and let all her brother’s hard work go to waste. She did more counseling for fae on the extraction waitlist than anything else these days, but it seemed to help her just as much as it helped them.

I didn’t know at what point my memories turned to dreams, but my eyelids didn’t want to open when my alarm went off at 5:00 a.m. I hit snooze three times before Botto’s prerecorded voice started screaming through a speaker mounted beside my bed.

“Wake up, Brie! Wake up, Brie! Time to train, buttercup! Wake up, Brie! Lazy fae don’t win matches!” And the recording got progressively more hostile from there.

I smacked the speaker several times before finally sitting up and yelling back, “I’m awake, you annoying ass!” Botto and his many colorful taunts disappeared.

Twenty minutes later, I had showered and was in the back of a taxi on my way to the gym. I had a change of clothes in my bag. After my workout, I had a shift at Pele’s before my date with Kai.

Botto had said to make the cardio light, but I had too much nervous energy to take things slow. I practically sprinted the entire five miles, lapping Rocko several times.

“Your feet grow wings, B?” he called as I sped past him for a fourth time.

“Don’t I wish,” I called back without slowing.

Next, because I’d promised Botto, I spent an hour training with my magic. Hitting stationary targets with fireballs was easy. I’d been able to perform that sort of offensive magic for over a decade. I made a fire whip and practiced using it as a weapon but only managed to hurt myself.

I tried a few spells I remembered from my lessons back in the canyon. The first one, a fire ring meant to surround an adversary in flames, went pretty well. My second spell failed badly. When I muttered, “Scaldia,” the flames in my hand should have shot into the sky and taken the shape of a dragon’s head, which could then breathe fire from above. Instead, the flames leapt to my head and formed a crown of fire.

“Yeah, I’m totally ready to fight with magic,” I muttered as I extinguished the flames.

Weights were my last rotation of the morning. Cala agreed to spot me and seemed a tad surprised when I busted out all my reps with little effort.

“Are you okay?” she asked as we switched positions so that I could spot her on the last exercise of our circuit.

“Yeah, why?” I replied innocently.

“Oh, I don’t—shit! Brie, really?” Cala thrust her blistered palm in my face and pointed to the metal bar—the glowing metal bar—with her other. “Still want to tell me there’s nothing wrong?”

“I’m so sorry!” I exclaimed and then laughed uncomfortably. “But nothing is wrong.”

Cala sighed and arched an eyebrow. “You meant to heat the bar?”

“No, of course not. Magic just sort of happens sometimes, you know? Like when your adrenaline is going,” I replied lamely. “And, I told you, I just spent an hour doing fire spell work.”

She stared me straight in the eye. “No, sweetie. Magic doesn’t just happen when your adrenaline is going unless you’re prepubescent. It only ‘just happens’ to adults when we’re upset. So, spill. Are you worried about,” she looked around the gym, “tonight?”

“No,” I lied. “And I’m not worried at all. The first date’s always the worst, right?”

Cala rubbed the small, red mark on her palm. With her were-genes, the blister was already healed. “The first date is the get-to-know-you date. It’s fun and easy and everyone laughs a lot. The second date—now that’s the get-to-know-you, get-to-know-you date. You both let down your guard a little. You share seemingly intimate details about your life, but not like really intimate details, you know?”

I stared down at her, mouth agape. “No, I honestly don’t have any idea what you’re talking about.”

Cala looked up at me like I was the most hopeless fae she’d ever met. “Okay, so tonight—where are you going? What’re you doing?”

I did another check for eavesdroppers and then said, “Having dinner at his cottage.”

“He’s cooking again?” She sounded surprised.

Is that a good surprised or a bad surprised? I wondered. “Yeah, I guess. He didn’t say specifically who was cooking. I don’t know, maybe we’re having takeout. Does it really matter?” I asked.

“Yes, it does,” Cala said firmly. “He’s sharing an intimate detail about his life with you: he likes to cook.”

Are we really having this conversation? Girl talk wasn’t exactly in my realm of comfort.

“He doesn’t like to cook. I mean, he might. His sister is the chef in the family,” I blurted out. “They’re her recipes.”

Cala leaned closer. “He told you that?” she whispered.

“No, I read it in her biography,” I said sardonically.

“So, he’s already telling you about his family. That’s good,” she said, sitting back on the bench and crossing her arms.

I couldn’t help myself, but I regretted asking the question immediately. “Why is that good?”

“Means he likes you,” Cala said simply.

“Okay, no more. I don’t want to know the dating rules or whatever. It’s stressing me out too much,” I said, waving my hands.

“Dating rules? Who’s got a date?” Rocko asked, appearing beside me.

I jumped. You really need to worry more about the covert part of your assignment and less about the date part, I thought.

Cala didn’t point any fingers, but her smirk was answer enough.

Rocko turned to me. “Please tell me you’re going on a date with the prince.”

“Who me?” I asked in a voice that had never before come out of my mouth. “Why would you ask that?”

“Um, I don’t know, because he’s had his eye on you forever,” Rocko laughed.

“Okay, but why do you want me to have a date with him?” I countered.

Casters didn’t feed off the magic of the shifters like they did with the fae. The were-creatures were usually protectors, guards, soldiers, and fighters. They were free to do as they pleased once they’d completed their required service to the queen, as long as they remained in Queen Lilli’s territory. The animosity between shifters and casters was bad, but not nearly as bad as between casters and fae. Still, Rocko wasn’t a fan of casters and hated the royal family on principle.

“Because then I can lay in bed at night and think about you giving that royal jackass the verbal tongue lashing of a lifetime.” Rocko threw his hands up in the air. “It’ll be epic.”

“You should probably talk to someone about that fantasy. It sounds like you may have issues,” Cala said, smiling sweetly.

“And I need to take a shower and get to Pele’s before Jon gives away my job,” I announced and turned to leave.

“Good luck tonight,” Cala called after me.

Pele’s was hopping when I arrived for my shift. Jon was both waiting tables and cooking. I jumped right in. For five blissful hours, all I cared about was remembering the napkins, the pineapple ketchup, and that the wear-dragon at table nine couldn’t digest anything with so much as a single chili pepper next in it.

My shift ended during the lull between lunch and dinner, giving me plenty of time to get home, shower, and get ready for my date with Kai. And plenty of time to obsess over Cala’s dating protocols.

I was in over my head.

Chapter Nine

“You look great,” Kai greeted me at the cottage door. Wrapping an arm around my waist, he leaned down and kissed me softly on the cheek. “How was your day?”

“Not bad.” A wonderful aroma surrounded me as we entered the cottage—a tangy blend of tomatoes, peppers, and cilantro. “Can I ask what we’re eating, or is it a surprise?”

Kai grinned. “Lomi lomi salmon. The surprise is whether it turns out well.”

His casual stance and easygoing smile lessened my tension, and I found myself relaxing just as I had on our first date.

He held up a bottle of white wine and raised his eyebrows in question.

“Yes, thank you,” I said politely.

Kai poured us each a glass, handed one to me, and then raised his own. “What should we toast to?”

“Another amazing homecooked meal?” I suggested.

A guilty expression passed across Kai’s face. “I have an admission. Sarah prepared the meal. All I did was smoke the salmon. Do I lose points for wrangling my little sister into cooking dinner for you?”

Pursing my lips, I pretended to seriously consider his question. “Only a few.”

“I will do my best to win them back before the night is over,” Kai replied solemnly. “The salad needs to chill for a bit longer. Would you care to take a walk?”

“Yeah, okay.”

Kai’s office cottage was secluded, but apparently it was still on the same property as the palace. Plush gardens filled the expanse around the small house. Stone pathways wound through the fragrant array of hibiscus and plumeria flowers. I breathed in the scents as we strolled across the grounds.

“I never asked—how was your day?”

“Busy,” Kai admitted, taking a sip of wine. “We had more meetings to discuss the disappearances. Every day we learn of at least a dozen more individuals who have gone missing in the past few years.” He sighed wearily. “It is troubling.”

Thinking of the extractions, both past and present, I gulped a healthy amount from my glass. “It’s very troubling,” I lied quietly.

Kai smiled and slid his hand into mine. “We will find the missing,” he assured me. “All of them.” Squeezing my hand, Kai added, “You have my word.”

And that’s what I’m worried about, I thought. I didn’t want him to find the non-casters who were missing. I drained my glass.

Christina would want me to press the issue. She’d want me to pump Kai for more information. How close was the palace to discovering what happened to the missing? Did they suspect there was an underground rebellion? I couldn’t ask him outright, but there had to be a way to delicately gain intel.

With Kai’s hand warm in mine and surrounded by so much beauty, I couldn’t bring myself to do such an ugly thing. This is why you’re here, a voice inside my head argued.

“Who lives in the other cottages?” I asked instead.

The sun began its descent with a full moon already visible in the darkening sky.

“Palace staff. We offer the cottages based on seniority,” he told me.

“Just casters? Or fae and shifters, too?” I asked, trying not to sound overly argumentative.

“In the past, casters were given priority,” Kai said carefully.

“And now?”

“Well, just this year, my mother agreed to invite one of my fae bodyguards to take up residence in the cottages,” he replied.

“I thought Kenoa was your only fae bodyguard?”

Kai smiled. “He is. Kenoa turned down the invitation. A shifter gate guard and her family took the cottage instead. I hope to diversify the onsite staff housing much further as more caster families move out.”

It was a very political response, even if it was just a vague promise of something that might happen in the future. Nonetheless, I could tell that he meant the words. He wanted them to be true. Whether he could get his mother to agree was another story.

In the distance, colored lights shone down on the white marble pillars of the palace. It was beautiful, ethereal even. From my own patio at home, I could see the royal residence in the distance. But up close, the view was more impressive.

Or maybe it was the fact I was with Kai, who would one day rule from that very structure. That’s a surreal thought.

“Are you excited for the luau?” Kai asked as we started back for his cottage.

“Truthfully?” I wrinkled my nose. “I’m not big on social gatherings.”

He pushed open the cottage door and gestured me inside. “Well, this year we booked Cauldron’s Bottom for the featured entertainment.”

My eyebrows shot upward. “Seriously? Aren’t they on tour? The luau never has a fae band.” I hadn’t meant the comment as an accusation, but my tone was sharper than intended.

Kai shrugged, unbothered. “The luau date is between the band’s Tokyo and New York show dates. It took some finagling, but I managed to make them an offer they could not refuse.” He met my gaze, his expression unreadable. “Sarah and I were more active in the planning than we have been in years past, and we both thought it would be nice to have a wider variety.” Kai grinned mischievously. “I am still working on the contract details, but the Hibernation Clan has also agreed to play.”

Cala is going to die, I thought. She had the biggest crush on Van Deeds, Hibernation Clan’s lead singer.

“That’s amazing,” I told Kai honestly. “Isn’t Hibernation Clan a little...risqué, though?”

Kai grabbed bowls from a cabinet and began scooping the lomi lomi salmon into them. “Let’s just say that my mother is not thrilled with our decision, and she has only heard their radio-friendly songs. But my sister is a big fan. When the band received a personal invitation from Princess Sarah to come to Iolani Palace, they were eager to accept.”

“The palace? Isn’t the luau usually held in North Shore, on the beach?” I asked, confused. The fact the luau was held on the beach made it my least hated mandatory social engagement of the year.

“Yes, well, this year we have more security concerns than in the past,” he replied tightly.

“The missing casters?” I guessed, moving around the kitchen and opening random drawers until I found silverware.

Kai looked at me pointedly. “And the missing fae. The shifters, as well, for that matter.”

“I get it. You care.” I smiled so he wouldn’t think I was being glib. Well, not too glib, anyhow.

“I do. But that is not our main concern with the luau. You see, we always receive a fair number of threats before any event. As I am sure you are aware, Madame Noelani uses the luau as a way to introduce her most recent graduates to society. Many do not agree with the practice, so we expect a certain amount more of those threats. This year, for whatever reason, the increase is exponential.” A tinge of color crept into his cheeks. “And I have said too much about work for the evening,” he finished.

“I like hearing about it,” I said quickly. Idiot. You might as well have shouted that you’re part of the rebellion that most likely sent those threats. “It’s interesting,” I added, which didn’t sound any less weird. “I just mean, I’ve never really thought about this stuff before.”

“Attend one security briefing with me, and you will have had your fill of hearing about, thinking about, and discussing this stuff,” he laughed.

Kai refilled our wine, and we took our bowls outside to eat on the lanai.

“So, what is it exactly that you dislike about social gatherings?” Kai asked.

I speared a piece of salmon with my fork. “The people, mostly.”

He threw his head back and laughed. “You are refreshingly honest.”

The food churned in my gut. Honest? No, I was definitely not an honest person. “It just all feels so fake, you know? Cas...people always ask the same questions, but they don’t care about the answers. It’s exhausting. And repetitive,” I continued.

“I could not agree more.” Kai grinned. “You might not believe it, but every caster asks me the same questions, too. They all want to know when I’m getting married. But what they really want to know is not when, but to whom, and if I would possibly consider their daughter. Talk about exhausting.”

I laughed. “Not quite the same, but I’ll give it to you. Maybe if you brought a date, they’d ask you different questions.” My laughter died. Why did you just say that? I thought frantically.

“Hmmm.” Kai looked at me thoughtfully. “Too bad the only proper date I’ve had in ages is averse to public outings.”

I swallowed hard. The luau was a big deal and very public. Going as Kai’s date would open up the world of paparazzi and tabloids. Social media would go crazy. I wasn’t ready for that.

“Tell Princess Sarah the salad is awesome,” I blurted out in what had to have been the most awkward conversational lane change ever. But at least it worked.

We moved on to safer topics like music and television. I found we liked a lot of the same movies and bands, though our taste in comedians differed greatly. Kai told me about his last business trip to the domed city of Austin, where he was treated to a rodeo. I told him about the time Cala and I went snorkeling and ended up with burnt behinds because we hadn’t thought to reapply sunscreen.

The air grew chilly the longer we stayed outside, and I actually shivered. “I swear it feels like it’s getting colder,” I told Kai.

“It does seem so,” he agreed. “Why don’t we go inside?”

I checked the time on my cell: 11:28 p.m. “I should probably be getting back. I have training early tomorrow.”

“Of course. Walk with me to get the car?”

I hated the wave of relief that washed over me. If I went with him, I could honestly tell Christina that I never got the chance to snoop, because how was I supposed to say: “No thanks, Kai. I’d rather sit on my lazy ass while you go get the car.”

“Sure,” I said finally.

Kai didn’t put the top down this time, which my bare arms appreciated. In a sleeveless shirt and no jacket, I wasn’t really prepared for the drop in temperature.

“I have all of Sunday free,” he said as we drove through the nearly deserted streets. “I know that’s your day off from training. I thought maybe we could do something?”

“How do you know my training schedule?” I asked, narrowing my eyes in mock suspicion. Even if we hadn’t reached the background check of our courtship, I was positive Kai had read the file on me that I was sure the casters kept.

Kai laughed softly. “That did sound a little stalkerish.”

“Um, a lot stalkerish,” I teased.

“Brew Another One,” the Cauldron Bottom’s most recent hit song, played on the roadster’s impressive sound system.

Kai cleared his throat. “Have you ever been to the Ice Zoo on Maui? It is pretty amazing.”

No. Because I’m not allowed to leave the dome, I thought bitterly, my mood plummeting. He knew I was confined to our island alone.

“I’m sure it is,” I said quietly.

Kai parallel parked on my block and turned off the engine. He unbuckled his seatbelt and turned to face me. “Brie? Are you okay?”

“Fine,” I replied, offering him the same smile I did for the cameras during a fight.

He shook his head. “No, you are not. Did I say or do something—”

“I can’t do this, Kai,” I blurted, grabbing the door handle. “I’m sorry.”

“Wait, Brie,” he called after me as I exited the car. “Please, talk to me.”

I spun on the top step of my building. “There’s nothing to talk about. I had a great time with you. Thank you for dinner, but I don’t think we should do this again,” I said curtly.

Kai stood at the bottom of the steps, looking as though he wanted to come closer but afraid of crowding me. He shook his head. “No, Brie. It was something I said that offended you. Please, what did I say?”

Tears pricked my eyes. Don’t cry. Not in front of him, I lectured myself. Never show a caster weakness. “It’s the fact you don’t know that’s the problem,” I replied sadly.

He placed one foot on the next step. When I didn’t turn and flee, he kept coming toward me, stopping once we were eye level. “Tell me, please,” Kai said softly.

“Do you know why I’ve never seen the Ice Zoo? Why I’ve never been to Maui, period?” I asked, voice colder than the air outside the dome.

Kai’s dark eyes registered alarm. He knew there was no good way to answer my questions.

“It’s fine. I’ll just tell you,” I continued in the same frosty tone. “I’m fae, Kai. A fae with a fighting contract. I’m not allowed to leave the dome. My movements are tracked. Even if I did buy out my contract, I still wouldn’t be permitted off Oahu without a royal dispensation.”

He looked as though I’d slapped him. “Brie, I am so sorry. I did not think—”

“Exactly. You didn’t think,” I snapped. It took me a minute to rein in my anger. “Look, Kai, I had fun with you.” Christina was going to have to find another spy, I decided. Which was probably for the best because I wasn’t very good at the job.

“This can’t work,” I pressed on. “We’ve only been out twice. It’s better if we just call it quits now before one of us gets hurt.”

“You will be allowed to leave the island with me,” Kai insisted.

It was the wrong thing to say. And he knew it immediately.

“Yeah?” I shot back. “What about all the other fae? What about the shifters? I’m sure they’d love to see icefalls and woolly mammoths, or whatever animals you have in the zoo.”

Kai’s jaw tightened. “You are—”

I wasn’t finished with my tirade. “Why do you want to pursue this anyway? Because your mother wants you to marry a powerful fae? So you can siphon off my powers to keep yourself strong?”

Anger sparked in Kai’s obsidian eyes. Good, I thought. One-sided fights were no fun.

“The queen’s wishes have no bearing on our relationship,” Kai snapped, sounding like a haughty caster. “I asked you out because I find you fascinating. I want to spend more time with you because you are one of the few people I have met who is not afraid to speak the truth to my face. I know the system is bent, Brie. I’m trying to prevent it from breaking.”

“Too late,” I said, one hand on the door sensor.

“Brie, please. I know you have enjoyed my company. Let me prove I am different than your preconceived notion. Let me prove it’s not too late to repair the damage between our races.”

I turned and pushed the door open.

“Goodbye, Kai,” I whispered over my shoulder.

Chapter Ten

Christina had texted at some point on my ride back from the cottage. I can’t deal with you right now, I thought as I wiped tears from my eyes with the back of my hand. My stomach was sick over the fight with Kai. It wasn’t that I didn’t mean everything I’d said to him, because I most definitely did. In fact, in a do-over, I’d lay a lot more truth on him.

I wanted to talk to someone about the argument, but who? Cala, I thought. It was after midnight, though; she had an early morning session with her trainer.

Everly will be awake, I considered. However, venting to her wasn’t optimal; crying to my deceased boyfriend’s little sister about my dating life just felt wrong. Besides, she would think that I was so upset over the situation because I actually liked Kai. She would think that he’d disappointed me by turning out to be the narrow-minded caster I thought he was before our first date.

Then, an even better idea occurred to me: I could write a report about my fight with Kai—and all the other conversations from the evening—and send it on a chip to Christina. I wouldn’t have to deal with her directly, at least right away, and she’d still get a run-down of my findings.

I typed furiously for over an hour, detailing my conversation with Kai about the increased security at this year’s luau, including the location change from North Shore to Iolani Palace. I included a note about Botto submitting paperwork for me to fight in other kingdoms, hoping that knowledge would soften the blow when she inevitably found out Kai and I were finished.

The fight with Kai didn’t make it into the final report. While cathartic to write, I deleted that confrontation after realizing how whiny I sounded. I could just hear Christina saying, “I don’t see the problem. He’s a caster. Of course he didn’t consider that he might hurt your feelings by suggesting a trip off the island. What did you expect? He probably thought you’d be grateful for the opportunity.”

Am I overreacting? I wondered as I loaded the final report onto the chip.

If I’d only gone on those dates with Kai for the rebellion, then the answer was yes. He’d made a poor choice of words that I should have overlooked in favor of furthering the cause. Staying close to him no matter what—that had been Christina’s directive. My personal feelings wouldn’t have been a consideration.

But I hadn’t gone out with Kai strictly for the rebellion. I had gone out with him for me, which was why the comment got under my skin. It was the first time I’d admitted that to myself.

––––––––

THE FOLLOWING DAY, I spent all morning training with Botto on my offensive fire magic. We ended practice with a sparring match. He still won, but I held my own. At one point, I even managed to cast the fire-breathing dragon head I’d been attempting the previous day. Unfortunately, it spit flames at me instead of Botto. That was when he called it quits on the session.

“You just need to focus all that power,” Botto said as he walked with me to the locker rooms.

“I’m trying,” I told him.

“You’re distracted,” Botto shot back. “Distracted fighters die in the arena, Brie.”

I rolled my eyes and pushed open the door to the female locker room. “I think I heard that somewhere before. Where was that? Oh, right. My alarm clock tells me every time I oversleep.”

After showering, I headed to my shift at Pele’s. Cala called several times and texted me while I was working.

Cala (3:46 p.m.): How’d it go last night?

Cala (5:02 p.m.): I want details.

Cala (6:36 p.m.): B. Call me. I’m starting to worry.

I considered reaching back out to her once I was home, but I didn’t. I ate a late dinner alone on my patio, wrapped in a quilt due to the chill in the air, all the while staring at Iolani Palace in the distance.

I wonder what Kai’s doing, I thought. Don’t go there.

I woke up the next morning to over a dozen text messages from Christina. The last few messages were just rows upon rows of question marks. I didn’t respond. Instead, after my morning workout, I took a taxi to Pier and sought out Elton.

“Awfully early for you to be drinking,” he called when he saw me enter the bar.

I smiled thinly and slid onto a bar stool. “Just here for the view.”

Elton placed a cocktail napkin on the bar in front of me and started filling a glass with ice and water. “Meeting another friend?” he asked evenly.

“Sort of.” I reached into my pocket and retrieved the chip. “But, um, something came up, and I can’t stay long. Would you be able to give my friend Chris something for me?”

Elton looked at me appraisingly before finally nodding slowly. “Sure.” He held out his hand, and I placed the chip on top.

“Thanks. I appreciate it.” I got up to leave.

“Want to stay for a drink? Bartenders are great listeners,” he said.

I was going to say no. But I had no plans the rest of the day, unless you counted sitting alone in my condo and brooding.

“Pineapple margarita,” I told Elton decisively.

A drink turned into two, which turned into three. There may have been a fourth, but I couldn’t have said for certain. No one else came and sat at the bar, so I let myself babble at Elton about life. Just as promised, he was a great listener.

“I mean, Tanner was just so me. You know? He got me. Other guys don’t get me,” I rambled.

“All other guys or just one certain guy?” Elton asked knowingly.

“He should’ve known better,” I replied nonsensically, since I hadn’t actually told Elton about another guy or my issues with him. Though, had I been completely sober, I might’ve remembered that Elton knew about my mission involving Kai.

“People say stupid shit sometimes,” Elton said easily, taking the abrupt segue in stride. “Maybe give him a chance to explain?”

I shook my head. “He tried. It only made it worse.”

“Have you ever said or done something without thinking?” Elton tried.

“Story of my life,” I hiccupped.

Elton rested his elbows on the bar across from me and bent down to meet my slightly unfocused gaze. “This guy important to you?”

“In a weird way,” I mumbled.

“Then maybe you should think about giving him a second chance? Just because?” Elton shrugged and straightened to his full height. “Just an unbiased opinion.”

“Am I biased?” I asked.

He laughed. “I’m not sure. But you do need another margarita.”

“No.” I shook my head, and the world spun a little. “I definitely don’t. I need to go home.”

“Want me to call someone?” Elton offered.

“Already on it,” I replied, pulling out my phone.

Twenty minutes later, Kenoa arrived with Sumi. The three of us ended up staying for dinner. As Kenoa said, it wasn’t like I had any real food at my house, and I needed to eat. It was nice sitting with friends who didn’t ask pointed questions or give knowing looks. Sumi talked about the other fae and shifters she’d met at the commune, which made it sound as though she was making friends. Kenoa didn’t talk much at all, but that was normal. He was the strong, silent type.

The sun had set by the time we dropped Sumi off at the commune. It was cold enough that I turned on the heater for the rest of the ride to my building.

“So, what’s the deal with Sumi?” I asked Kenoa.

“What do you mean?” he replied without taking his eyes off the road.

“I mean, isn’t she sort of young for you?”

The large fae snorted. “I was meeting with her when you called. I’ve been asked to train her.”

“Really?” I arched an eyebrow. “You gonna do it?”

“I don’t know yet.” Kenoa sighed loudly. “It’d be a lot on top of my regular job.”

“You could just be a trainer,” I suggested.

“If I take the job, I’m not leaving my position at the palace,” Kenoa said flatly, like the topic wasn’t up for discussion.

But the topic was one I very much wanted to discuss. “Why are you so loyal to him?” I asked bluntly.

“Because I know him,” Kenoa said simply.

“Then you know he’s a pompous jerk,” I snapped.

“You really want to have this conversation now?” Kenoa spared a glance at me.

“Yes, I do.”

Did I, though? If I’d already made up my mind about ending my budding relationship with Kai, why did I want Kenoa to explain his friendship with him? Validation that I was right, and the prince was an ass? That wasn’t what I would get, and a part of me must’ve known that.

Kenoa pulled to a stop by the curb in front of my building and put the car in park. He turned and gave me his full attention. “I’ve known Kai for over two decades. We played in a soccer league together when we were about eight. Kai was chosen as one of the captains, along with a handful of other casters. He picked me first. No other fae was selected until all the casters had been chosen.”

“So you became friends because his mother taught him to be politically correct?” I asked, narrowing my gaze to the point my eyes crossed.

Kenoa laughed. “Kai didn’t pick me because I’m fae. He picked me first because I was the best. We got to know each other and yes, we became friends. When I told Kai I was retiring from the arena, he asked if I’d consider taking a position as his bodyguard. Security has been an increasing issue around the palace. He wanted someone he trusted close to him.”

I held his dark gaze. “Why did you accept, though?”

Kenoa rubbed a large hand across his face. “He’s worth protecting, Brie. He’s a good guy.”

“Because he picked you first for soccer twenty years ago?” My brow furrowed. “I’m not buying it.”

“He’s a good guy because he’s a good guy. Like I said, I know him. He’s worth protecting generally because he’s going to be king. When that happens, he wants to change the system. He’s worth protecting personally because Kai has saved my life. More than once.”

“Saved your life?” I crossed my arms over my chest. “How?”

“Not tonight, Brie. One day, maybe I’ll tell you. That day is not today.” Kenoa reached over and patted my knee. “Get some sleep. Think about what I said.”

I did think about what Kenoa had said. A lot. I thought about it as I lay in bed, holding the frozen hibiscus Kai had given me in the arena. I thought about it during training the following morning. I thought about it as I blended milkshakes at Pele’s during a double shift the next afternoon. I thought about it when I pointedly ignored more of Christina’s texts and Cala’s phone calls.

They weren’t the only people I blew off either. Everly left several messages about grabbing lunch, but I couldn’t bring myself to see her. My feelings were too conflicted and my guilt too strong. I needed more distance from the situation before I saw my friends, before they asked me about Kai and my mission.

Over the weekend, Rocko and Rudy joined the growing list of people I didn’t answer. They wanted me to come to Hideout for drinks, which was typical. I chose to spend the night in with takeout from Taste of Tokyo and the latest action movie from were-panther director, Wesley Mosh. That was not typical.

On Sunday morning, I woke from a fitful sleep well before sunrise. Normally I spent my day off with Cala at the beach or having brunch with Everly or rock climbing with Rocko. Sometimes Kenoa and I would go for a hike. I didn’t feel like doing any of that.

“Get it together, Brie,” I grumbled as the QuickDrip brewed my morning latte. “You need to snap out of this funk.”

As if in response, my phone buzzed. Chris came up on the display. When I didn’t answer, she called back. Again. And again. And again.

This is not good, I thought as my finger danced over the accept button.

With a sigh, I finally answered. “Can I call you back in five?”

“Sure,” a filtered voice replied.

Taking my latte to the patio, I retrieved the unregistered cell. The time on the display read 5:32 a.m. Way too early for this conversation, I thought. For several long moments I stared up at the night sky, at the manufactured stars, at the fake three-quarter moon. And at Iolani Palace looming in the distance.

A shiver ran down my spine. I checked the weather app on my phone: 25 degrees. It almost never gets below sixty, I marveled as I wrapped a quilt around my shoulders. Taking a deep breath, I finally dialed Christina’s number.

“Oh good, you’re alive,” she greeted me. The words were anything but friendly. “Where have you been, Brie?”

“Did you get my present?” I answered her question with a question.

“Yeah, I did. It doesn’t explain why you’ve been dodging my calls,” she snapped.

“I’m sorry,” I said simply.

“You’re sorry? I don’t want apologies, I want progress. And real answers. What’s up, Brie?” Christina managed to sound both annoyed and concerned.

“I can’t do this, Christina.” Before she could reply, I began to ramble. “I’m sorry. We got in a fight the other day, and it’s over. Kai hasn’t called me since then. I’m sorry. I know you were—”

“They’re getting close, Brie. The authorities suspect the missing fae are being smuggled out of the kingdom,” Christina interjected. “Those files you photographed? They show that the authorities have made connections between the disappearances.”

“Okay,” I said slowly, taking a long sip of my latte to clear the haze inside my head. “This is obviously bad.”

“No shit, Brie.” Christina was beyond pissed. She also sounded more than a little scared. I imagined her pacing back and forth in the stockroom of her boutique. “We need someone on the inside, someone who can steer the investigation in a different direction.” Her words were measured, and it was clear she’d given this a great deal of thought.

“Use one of Madame Noelani’s girls,” I replied. “They are schooled in the fine art of persuasion.”

“Fix things with the prince.” She enunciated each word, like I was a toddler.

“I can’t. We have irreconcilable differences,” I said dryly.

For several long moments, there was a deafening silence. If not for the clicking of Christina’s heels on the concrete, I might have thought she’d hung up on me.

“What happened?” she asked finally.

I didn’t want to tell her. I knew what she would say. “It’s stupid,” I admitted.

“Well if it’s stupid, what’s the problem? What, did he insult you? Offend you? He’s a freakin’ caster, Brie. What did you expect?”

Yep, that’s the response I imagined she would give.

“You aren’t really dating him. Suck it up, Brie. I need you. The rebellion needs you. Do you think Tanner would’ve curled up in his condo and sulked because some caster said something mean?” she continued.

“Don’t bring him into this,” I growled.

“Then do your job. You wanted an active role—this is it.”

“What about the inter-kingdom fights?” I tried. “I could be a real asset as a messenger.”

Christina sighed loudly and repeated, “Fix things with the prince.” It wasn’t a suggestion. It was a command.

I considered her words: The rebellion needs you.

I recalled the night outside Hideout and the fae girl, Honie, who was married to the caster asshole. Her situation wasn’t nearly as dire as the fae and shifters the rebellion normally ferried to the Freelands—but that didn’t mean she was in a good position. Evacuations were expensive. Even with wealthy donors like myself, the rebellion could only afford to bribe guards and cargo loaders and pilots and airport workers so often.

For that reason, the fae and shifters in the worst possible situations were given priority. Many had been torn from their homes in the Freelands. And every evacuee was someone who came to the rebellion for help.

Honie, and fae like her, never asked to be saved. Many didn’t want to be. For them, life under the dome was sunshine and roses. Literally. They would endure a lot just to live under the dome’s protection. But that didn’t mean they wouldn’t chose freedom if they knew it was truly possible, safe, and a better life awaited them.

The rebellion needs you. “Fine,” I relented. “I’ll see what I can do. But I make no promises.”

“You’re resourceful, Brie,” Christina said. It didn’t sound like a compliment. “I am sure you will find a way to mend fences.”

Long after Christina disconnected, I sat on my patio with the phone in hand and stared at the cityscape. Spying on Kai and photographing files—that was one thing. Christina was asking me to go a step further. She wanted me to gain his confidence and use it to redirect a police investigation. I wasn’t cut out for such trickery.

When I finally retrieved my everyday cell, the sun was high overhead, and my latte was cold. I stared at the phone, Kai’s number on the screen. Swallow your pride, I thought. The rebellion needs you. To my relief, it went straight to voicemail. I hung up without leaving a message.

As I was heading upstairs to shower, someone knocked on my door. Way too early for my crowd, I thought. Saturday nights were always party nights since none of us trained on Sunday.

I peered through the peephole on my tiptoes and saw Kai standing outside my condo.

Chapter Eleven

Crouching down like he could see me, I leaned my back against the door. The prince knocked again. I couldn’t answer it. I had yet to brush my teeth. My hair was matted on one side from all the tossing and turning, not to mention my puffy eyes and well-worn pajamas.

“Brie, please open the door,” Kai called. “I know you are there. I can hear you moving around.” When I didn’t respond, he added, “Please, Brie. I just want to talk.”

I ran my fingers through my hair, but it was no use. The knots had knots. I twisted the rat’s nest into a messy bun. Deciding that coffee breath was better than morning breath, I downed the rest of my cold latte. Finally, I took a deep breath and opened the door.

Despite his insistence, Kai seemed surprised. “Hi,” he stammered, taking in everything from my sock monkey slippers to the pilled sweater that I’d purchased because it reminded me of one my father wore.

Gaia, he looks good, I thought traitorously. “Hey,” I replied, drawing the two halves of the sweater closed over my flannel top.

Behind Kai, Kenoa stood with his hands behind his back. Staring off into space, he looked like he’d rather be anywhere else.

“I hate the way we left things the other night,” Kai began. He shifted his weight from one foot to the other, looking more ill-at-ease than I’d ever seen the confident heir. “I cannot apologize enough.”

The words pained me, but I said them anyway. “I’m sorry, too. I might have overreacted.”

Kai chuckled softly. “We both know you do not believe that. You did not overreact. I...,” he hesitated, searching for the right words. “I was insensitive. I do know the limitations placed on you and the rest of the fae. And I admire your resolve.”

“My resolve?”

“I have dated fae before,” he said carefully. “And they are always more than happy to take advantage of the privileges that my company affords.”

“I’m not most fae,” I said coolly.

Kai shook his head. “No, you are not. That is what first drew me to you, Brie. I should have known better. I do know better.” He clasped his hands together in front of his chest. “Please give me a second chance.”

I studied the prince. His dark eyes were fixed on my face. His hair was still damp from a recent shower, and his clothes were casual but neatly pressed. The soft lips that I couldn’t forget fought a smirk.

“What’s so funny?” I asked. My hand flew to my face, wondering what was causing his amusement.

“Sock monkeys?” Kai nodded toward my slippers. “I would have thought you more of a black, leather slippers girl.”

“They were a gift,” I retorted, smiling despite myself. Cala had given them to me for summer solstice. Taking a deep breath, I asked. “Do you want to come inside?”

Kai grinned. “I thought you would never...,” he trailed off as he entered my foyer. Instantly, he began to shiver.

I smiled, taking perverse pleasure in his discomfort. The shoe was usually on the other foot, and I liked having the upper hand.

“I’ll make some hot coffee. Regular or espresso?”

“Regular, please,” Kai replied.

He started to close the door behind him, but I called over his shoulder. “You, Kenoa?”

“I’m fine out here, Brie,” he said quickly.

I glanced between the prince and his bodyguard. “You’re not standing outside my door. You’re one of my best friends, and that would just be weird.” Kenoa opened his mouth to protest, but I didn’t give him the chance. “You know your way to the game room. Enjoy.”

He flashed me a grin as he hurried inside. “Espresso, please.”

Kai followed me into the kitchen and watched as I programmed the QuickDrip.

“The game room is for my friend Rocko and the other guys. Mostly Rocko, though,” I answered his unasked question. “Cream and sugar?” I handed Kai a mug of steaming black coffee.

Wrapping his hands around the cup, Kai looked like he was considering bathing in the contents. “No, thank you. Black is fine.”

I led Kai out to the porch. “You can wait out here where it’s warmer. I’ll just be a minute.”

Though I considered making the prince wait for an extended period of time—after all, he’d shown up unannounced—my father had raised me to be polite. Instead of dallying, I quickly slid on a pair of jeans and a tee, splashed water on my face, ran a brush through my hair, and gave my teeth a quick scrub. When I returned with a fresh mug for myself, Kai stood at the railing, surveying his kingdom.

“You have a wonderful view,” he said as I joined him.

“That’s why I bought this place,” I admitted. Sipping my coffee, I rested the mug on the railing. “Do you have something against phones?”

Kai shifted, angling his body toward mine. “I did not think you would answer my calls.”

“Maybe not,” I retorted. I shrugged, as though I hadn’t been checking my cell constantly for his missed calls.

“Brie,” he began. “I really am sorry.”

For a long moment, I stared at the blue-green water of the Pacific Ocean and its faux horizon. The image was a façade, of course—tropical waters didn’t lay beyond the dome anymore. Frozen seas surrounded the island, complete with pale water and icebergs. The bright rays of sunshine that warmed our cheeks within the dome didn’t shine on the other side of the barrier.

Kai reached over as though to brush his knuckles across my cheek. At the last minute, he thought better of it and let his hand fall back to his side.

“Brie,” he started again.

“Do you really want a second chance?” I asked. My gaze never left the waves in the distance. They seemed to be a metaphor for my freedom: faux and altogether deceiving. “If so, no more apologies.” Turning, I faced him fully. “Just don’t make the same mistake again, okay?”

“You have my word.”

Before our fight, the prince had wanted to whisk me away on a romantic day trip to the Ice Zoo. Instead, we spent that Sunday in my condo watching movies and talking. Kenoa remained in the game room, with the door open, playing Dome Raiders. Every so often, he’d grunt or yell. But like any good bodyguard, I knew he had one ear on our conversation. And he was positioned so that he had one eye watching the prince and the other on the television.

“Did you bring Kenoa as a peace offering?” I asked. We were sitting on the wraparound sofa in my living room, both curled in blankets.

Kai chuckled. “I am required to have at least one bodyguard with me whenever I leave the palace grounds. Kenoa graciously offered to come with me today.”

I arched an eyebrow. “So it was his idea?”

The prince fixed me with his dark gaze. “Truthfully, I did not believe you would allow one of my caster guards into your home. Kenoa happened to agree with me. So, here we are.”

He’s trying to make amends, I thought.

My stomach growled audibly.

“How about some lunch?” Kai suggested. “We could order in, if you prefer?”

“How do you feel about burgers and fries?” I asked.

Kai smiled. “Perfect.”

I called Jon directly to place an order for one salmon burger, one beef and mushroom burger, a tuna-steak burger with avocado, and three orders of pineapple fries. Thirty minutes later, Pele’s delivery fae knocked on my door. I made Kai stay in the living room to avoid gossip.

Eating takeout in my dining room, which I almost never used, was a far cry from the homecooked meals Kai had prepared for our previous dates. At first, I worried it would be awkward with Kenoa there—the prince and I had never hung out together with another person. But the conversation flowed easily. Kai and Kenoa talked about their upcoming trip to the domed city of Manhattan. Apparently, King Steven was planning a parade in honor of Kai’s visit, complete with giraffes, elephants, and acrobatic fae.

“That sounds like overkill,” I commented, wiping my greasy hands on a napkin.

“Oh, I agree,” Kai said. “King Steven is of the older generation. He abides custom. And, apparently, a parade is customary for visiting royals in his kingdom.”

“Why are you going?” I asked.

Kai smiled. “For Sarah. I need to discuss the matter of her security with King Steven, so she can attend culinary school.” Two red splotches appeared on his sharp cheekbones. “And because the king has asked me to meet his daughter, Princess Mia,” the prince admitted.

“Oh, I see.” I averted my gaze.

Kenoa cleared his throat. “I think I’ll leave you two alone.” He gathered his empty plate and takeout box and headed inside.

“I have no interest in Princess Mia,” Kai said quietly.

Your feelings don’t matter. Only the cause matters. “I understand.” I shrugged like the prospect of him being introduced to a caster princess from another kingdom didn’t bother me. “It’s part of the job, right?”

Kai eyed me. “It is part of the job,” he agreed. Then, in a much softer voice, he added, “For now.”

What does that mean? I wondered. I didn’t want to start a fight, so I didn’t press the issue. Let go of your feelings. You aren’t really dating him.

“How do you feel about a game of pool?” I asked, pointedly changing the subject.

“Pool? You have a pool table?”

“In the game room. Rocko is a pool shark. He’s really the one who uses it,” I replied.

Kai flashed a smile. “I can honestly say that I have never played, but I am always up for a challenge.”

For some reason, I had a feeling the challenge he was referring to had nothing to do with billiards. I was his challenge. Did that make me a conquest? Did it matter? Only the cause matters.

Kai proved awful at eight ball. It was refreshing to see him struggle, like he was a real person and not just this perfect caster prince. He was a good sport, though. He laughed when he hit the cue ball off the table and when he scratched the green felt because he missed his target entirely.

After three extremely long games of pool, we joined Kenoa playing Dome Raiders. Neither of us were very good at the videogame, either. Still, it was fun. Having the heir to the throne in my home should’ve been weird. But it wasn’t. It was comfortable.

I studied Kai, the controller in his hand, eyes glued to the television. He grinned as his avatar set a vampire hive on fire.

“Yes! Finally, I can advance!” he yelled, pumping one fist in the air.

I smiled. He’s enjoying himself, I thought. For a minute, I let myself believe that maybe our worlds weren’t so different after all.

We ate sushi rolls from Taste of Tokyo for dinner. Watching Kenoa devour an entire sushi boat meant for five people was a sight to see. The guy was a bottomless pit.

“Did you decide if you’ll take that trainer position?” I asked Kenoa as he licked spicy mayo off his finger.

Kenoa looked at Kai and several silent messages passed between them.

“I’m going to train Sumi,” Kenoa said evenly. His eyes shifted to Kai again before he added, “She’s very powerful, Brie. I believe she could be the next you, with proper practice.”

“The next me?” I laughed. “That’s a weird thought.”

“You have won one hundred matches,” Kai interjected. “You are the gold standard.”

The way he looked at me gave me goosebumps. Turn it off. Your feelings don’t matter.

After dinner, Kai and I sat on the patio and watched the artificial sun set, while Kenoa stretched out on the living room sofa to digest all the raw fish he’d consumed. By the time the stars appeared in the night sky, the temperature had plummeted. The prince and I layered on more blankets but still shivered.

Had I been alone, I would’ve summoned my magic and made a fire to keep warm. With Kai there, I felt weird using my powers. Instead, I did it the old-fashioned way—I used a lighter to ignite coals in the fire pit.

“May I ask a personal question?” Kai pulled the blankets tighter around his shoulders as I snuggled back into my lounge chair.

“You can ask a personal question. Not sure I’ll answer, though.” I forced a laugh. I didn’t like personal questions, and I was certain I knew what he was going to ask.

“Why do you resist using your fire magic?”

It’s none of your business, I thought. “It’s complicated,” I said instead. “I mean, I do use my magic. Just not that often. But my trainer has been making me practice with it. He thinks if I fight with fire, literally, that I could possibly qualify for inter-kingdom matches.” That’s a good non-answer, I thought.

Kai shifted uncomfortably in his chair. “I know. Botto came to see me personally. I have taken over the task of reviewing applications for anyone wishing time away from the dome.”

Botto went to see him? I felt like my two worlds were mixing, and I wasn’t sure I liked that.

“So then, what’s the verdict?” I asked. “Are you going to let me go?”

The prince averted his gaze. “I would rather not start a fight,” he said quietly.

“You aren’t going to approve my application?” I demanded. And the day was going so well.

Kai cleared his throat, took a deep breath, and met my gaze. “Ordinarily, no. I am sorry, Brie, but you do not meet the requirements. However—”

“What requirements?” I snapped.

“Some of your past associations make you ineligible,” he said carefully.

Tanner. He’s talking about my relationship with Tanner, I thought, annoyed.

“However,” Kai began again, “I have approved a specific fight, in the Domed City of Los Angeles, in four months.”

So close to Fae Canyon, I thought, my heart pounding.

“I will be visiting the city on business, so technically you will have a royal escort. Traveling with me is a way to circumvent the eligibility requirements.” He sighed, clearly wishing we were talking about anything else.

Your feelings don’t matter, I told myself. Nonetheless, I was pissed. It wasn’t right. It wasn’t fair. Oahu wasn’t my home. No one should be able to control or restrict my movements.

“I am sorry, Brie. My hands are tied.” He reached for my hand. I let him take it. Intertwining our fingers, he added, “For now. When I become king, I plan to repeal some of the more restrictive mandates regarding travel outside the dome.”

I thought about Kenoa’s words: He’s a good guy. He wants to change the system.

I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly to temper my anger. “I understand,” I said tightly.

Kai laughed softly. “No, you don’t. And I do not blame you. You should be upset. These laws,” he shook his head, “they are old and outdated. When my ancestors and the other monarchs passed the mandates restricting fae and shifters from leaving the domes...it was a long time ago.”

I stared at our joined hands. A part of me wanted to yell at him. Another part of me felt like an idiot for bringing up the topic in the first place. I’d only said something because I wanted to steer the conversation away from my magic.

Your feelings don’t matter.... But he wants to change the system. I didn’t know how I felt. About anything. Deep down, I did believe Kai wanted to revamp the system. But wanting to enact change and actually doing so were two very different things.

“Can we talk about something else?” I asked.

Kai smiled. “Of course. Could you tell me something first?”

“Maybe,” I hedged. “What do you want to know?”

“Have I ruined our day together?” He sounded so despondent that my stomach clenched.

I shook my head. “No, you haven’t. And, honestly, I do appreciate you telling me to my face. I would have been very upset to hear it from Botto that you were the one who rejected the application.”

“I have wanted to tell you since Botto came to me,” Kai admitted.

“I also appreciate that you have cleared me to fight in Los Angeles.” That was true-ish. I was excited to visit a city so close to my home. And the rebellion had an active branch there. “I know you’re doing this as a personal favor to me,” I added.

“I am doing this as a favor to you,” Kai agreed, running his fingers over my hand. “But I am also doing it because I believe the laws are too harsh.” He offered me a tentative smile. “Can I ask you another question?”

My heart pounded in my chest. What’s he going to ask now? In relationships, people shared their secrets with their partner, including their past indiscretions. I wasn’t comfortable with that. My secrets were mine alone. They weren’t up for discussion.

I pursed my lips. “Sure, I guess.”

“I hear you enjoy the beach. Is that true?”

Relief washed over me. This was a softball question; I could handle this type of sharing. “I do,” I said simply. “Did Kenoa tell you that?”

Color infused his cheeks. “He did. Please do not think I talk to him about you.” He gave an embarrassed laugh. “Well, I suppose I have asked him some questions, but only because I want to make sure you are having a good time.”

I averted my gaze and smiled. I knew I should be irritated that he talked to Kenoa about me. Or that Kenoa had told him anything. Yet, if he meant what he said, how could I be mad? Kai was being thoughtful. The girly part of me felt warm and tingly all over and not because I was sitting next to a fire.

“Well, you guys did bet on whether I’d take you up on that first date,” I said after a long pause.

“You have me there.” Kai squeezed my hand. “How would you like to have dinner at Lanikai Beach on Tuesday?”

A public outing? I thought, my mouth suddenly very dry. “Like at the Sand Dunes?” I asked uneasily, referring to the expensive restaurant I’d never ventured into.

Kai leaned closer so that our faces were only inches apart. “I was thinking something a little more low-key, like a picnic. Unless you would prefer a fancy restaurant on the water?”

“I’m not really a fancy kinda fae,” I replied absently.

He was so close. All I could think about was our last kiss and how much I wanted an encore performance.

His mouth brushed across mine. Why does this feel so right? I wondered, as Kai reached across the chair and wrapped an arm around my waist. He gently pulled me closer.

“I don’t know about that,” he murmured, lips touching mine as he spoke.

His warm lips finally overtook mine. I missed this, I thought, surprised both that it was true and that I’d missed something I’d barely had. Kai’s hands were in my hair, pulling my ponytail free. I wrapped my arms around his neck as I crawled over the chair arms, ditching my blanket. Fingers danced down my spine, over my shirt, and stopped at my waist. He pulled my hips toward his and sat up straighter. My hands ran over his well-muscled chest.

And that was when it happened.

Power surged inside of me. Kai jerked back as though I’d burned him. Within seconds, I realized that I had burned him. Liquid orange flames coated both of my hands like fiery gloves, and the faint smell of burnt cotton hung in the charged atmosphere.

“I’m so sorry,” I gasped and jumped to my feet.

There were two singed patches on Kai’s shirt, both in the shape of my hand.

“I am so sorry,” I repeated. With the heat of his body no longer pressed against mine, the magic was easier to control. I extinguished the flames with a wave of my hands. “I swear that doesn’t usually happen. Did I hurt you?”

Kai didn’t respond. He was too busy staring at my hands. His dark eyes were wide with childlike wonder.

“Have you never seen a fire fae with flames on her hand?” I asked. “Can’t casters do the same thing with a spell?”

“You are the only fire fae I have spent time with,” Kai said, still looking at my hands.

“Do you want to see something else?” I asked. This is a bad idea, my inner voice said. One kiss and you’re putty in his hands.

“Please,” Kai replied.

I stepped closer so that I was standing beside the lounge chair. I extended one palm toward him and called the magic. This time, turquoise and amethyst flames twisted around my fingers. I nodded for him to raise his hand, too.

“Won’t I get burned?” he asked cautiously.

I shrugged and hid a smile. “Only one way to find out.”

Slowly, Kai climbed out of the chair and stood facing me. Taking a deep breath, he pressed his palm to mine. The flames leapt from my skin to his. The controlled blaze wrapped around our joined hands and formed a perfect bow. Mesmerized, Kai watched the fire binding us together.

I watched the prince. “It’s not that impressive,” I teased.

“It is,” Kai protested. “You have exceptional control over your magic.”

“Tell my trainer that. He says I lack focus and discipline, and I need to concentrate harder,” I scoffed.

Kai smiled. “Quite frankly, Botto scares me.”

I laughed softly and stretched on my tiptoes, catching his lips with mine. Suddenly, my fire magic stopped being the most fascinating thing about me. Kai spun me and slowly guided me backward until my spine was pressed against the patio doors. His mouth moved down my neck. I let my head fall back against the glass.

“Does this mean we have a date on Tuesday?” Kai asked as he kissed the soft spot behind my ear.

“Are you bringing dinner?” I breathed.

His hands were on my hips, and I couldn’t seem to think straight.

“Only if you promise to bring a bathing suit,” he countered, bringing his lips back to mine.

“Deal,” I mumbled against his mouth.

A while later, I walked Kai to the front door. Kenoa said a quick goodbye before running to get the car. Kai gave me a soft kiss, which turned hungrier.

“Brie. About that bathing suit,” he began ten minutes later, one hand on the front doorknob. “It is entirely optional.”

Chapter Twelve

“How about something in blue?” suggested the fae saleswoman, Cassie. “A nice jewel tone would complement your skin color.”

She held up a one-shoulder, sapphire dress with a tutu skirt. It wasn’t hideous. The color did look good on me. But the dress just wasn’t me. She also held up a cornflower sheath that, while very pretty, was better suited for a daytime event.

Cassie’s smile faltered when I didn’t immediately jump on her latest choices. I didn’t blame her; Cala and I had been in the store, Ivy of the Avenue, for over an hour. Cala’s poor personal shopper was trying very hard not to get frustrated with us, but she grew visibly tenser by the second.

“Do you have something in a floral print?” Cala asked. She appraised me, starting at my hair and working her way down to my toes. “Nothing too low-cut. And we need straps. On both shoulders. Brie needs to stand out, but also look demure.”

“Oh, I don’t need to stand out,” I protested. “I just need a dress that I won’t look uncomfortable in.”

Cala waved off my objections and stared pointedly at the polished and perfumed fae.

Cassie’s smile was more genuine this time. “I believe I have just the thing, darling,” she replied. Tossing the two selections she was holding to an assistant, Cassie rushed off.

“Want to talk about why you’ve been missing-in-action?” Cala asked me, staring expectantly over the rim of her champagne flute. “Or are we just going to pretend like last week didn’t happen?”

I’d managed to avoid Cala until today. She’d cornered me in the gym and demanded we shop for luau dresses. It wasn’t that I didn’t want to talk to her, I just didn’t know what to say; I’d put off the inevitable for as long as possible.

“Not here,” I murmured, taking a small sip of my own bubbly. There were too many eyes around, and too many ears.

My best friend crossed her long, toned legs and sighed. “Fine. I’m just glad you agreed to get something new for the luau this year.”

The saleswoman burst back into the room, trailed by an assistant with a rolling rack containing five floral dresses. She selected a white, knee-length dress with pale-pink and silver flowers embroidered on the bodice and a tulle skirt. It was beautiful. And the rebellious part of me liked the fact it was white. Most people under the domes shied away from white because it reminded everyone of snow, and subsequently, of life outside the domes. Casters would whisper about me and say I was inconsiderate—if they were polite—or possibly that I didn’t know my place—if they were assholes.

“This Aikiohani design is from her spring collection. It’s one-of-a-kind.” The saleswoman flashed an I’m-buttering-you-up-so-you’ll-spend-a-lot-of-money smile. “It is just perfect for a one-of-a-kind fae.”

I looked at Cala. Her grinned stretched from ear to ear. “It’s gorgeous. And you will definitely stand out.”

That was the downside to wearing a white dress. Did I really care if I stood out because of this small act of defiance? No, no, I didn’t.

“Let me guess,” I began dryly, “it just happens to be in my size?”

Cassie laughed. “Maybrie, darling, you are tall and thin—of course the sample is in your size.”

With a light touch, I ran a finger over the buttery silk bodice. Up close, the flowers had exquisite detail. I could tell each one was hand-sewn. The ribbon of white that separated the bodice from the tulle skirt would hit me at just the right place, and the tulle would give me the illusion of curves. Well, at least it would hide my narrow hips.

“Try it on, dear. See how it looks,” Cassie coaxed.

I looked at the time on my cell. Crap, I have to be at Pele’s in ten minutes. “I’m already going to be late for work. I don’t have time to try it on right now,” I told her.

The fae looked like she wanted to rip her hair out.

“Don’t worry, I’ll take it,” I added before she went ballistic. “If it needs alterations...?”

A visibly happier Cassie finished my sentence, “Then you just call to schedule, darling. We will accommodate your very busy schedule, of course.”

“Great. Thanks.” I handed Cala the rest of my champagne and hugged her goodbye. “Gotta run.”

“Call me later. I want an explanation for last week,” she whispered in my ear.

When I reached the door, it occurred to me that a dress for the luau wasn’t the only item of clothing I needed. “Do you carry bathing suits here?” I called to Cassie.

“One piece or two?” she replied.

“Um, one?” It sounded more like a question than an answer. “Actually, no. Two. It’s for a date.”

Both Cassie and Cala squealed, making it hard to judge who was more excited. Was I really so pathetic that even Cala’s personal shopper thought my date was a big deal?

“Say no more, darling. When is the big occasion?”

I wrinkled my nose. “Tonight.”

“The perfect swimsuit will be at your condo when you arrive home,” she promised.

One problem solved, I thought. Sliding sunglasses over my eyes, I darted for the taxi idling in front of the boutique.

My shift was only four hours, but even between traditional lunch and dinner hours, Pele’s was busy. I had little downtime to think about how displeased Christina would be to learn that Kai had spent the day at my condo, and that we’d spent a significant part of the evening making out.

She doesn’t expect you to blow him off when he tries to kiss you, I argued mentally as I mixed a pineapple shake.

Christina had said to keep him interested. Well, the only way to keep him interested was to let our fake relationship progress like a real relationship. Of course, Christina hadn’t considered the fact that I might actually like the prince and enjoy our time together. Or that I might stop thinking of our relationship as fake.

You don’t get that warm, gooey feeling when someone tries to kiss you unless you want them to kiss you, I thought while I loaded plates into the dishwasher. How do spies do this?

Christina would also be unhappy to learn that despite an entire day together, I hadn’t learned anything new about the royal family’s investigation into those who’d gone missing from beneath the dome. I felt guilty because I hadn’t even thought about my undercover work or the cause. Instead, I’d spent the day talking about how some sci-fi movie didn’t make logical sense and whether the lead actor in a biopic we watched had gotten some work done to his face.

You’re laying the groundwork, I told myself. Christina wanted me to steer the investigation away from the truth. To do that, I needed to gain Kai’s trust. That took time...and kissing, of course. Tonight. Tonight, I’ll work it into the conversation. Subtly, so he won’t get suspicious, I lectured myself as I rang in another order.

“Hey, Brie!” Jon poked his head out from the back office as I grabbed an order from the pass-through window. “Can you cover Juno’s shift tonight? She’s caught a cold or something.”

A cold? People under the domes almost never came down with a common illness, like a cold or the flu. Although, the temperature had been dropping significantly at night, and in my short trips to and from taxis today, there had been a noticeable chill in the air. Then again, Juno may have just wanted the night off.

“I can stay for a little while,” I called back. “Just as long as I’m out of here by six, six thirty at the latest.”

Kai had texted me earlier in the day to say there would be a car outside my building at seven. I didn’t need a lot of time to get ready, just a quick shower to wash off the grease smell.

“I’ll take it,” Jon responded, and then ducked back inside his office.

At five minutes to seven, I finally closed out my last table. Kai’s driver was already waiting when my taxi pulled up to my building.

“Harton, right?” I asked when I saw the shifter in the driver’s seat.

I didn’t know him so much as knew of him. Kenoa mentioned the shifter’s hiring to me a few weeks before I went on my first date with Kai. Apparently, Harton had been slated for the fighting pits but proved not a great contender once the Pit Masters saw him in action. So, the prince offered him a job as his driver.

“Yes, ma’am.” Harton beamed, clearly pleased that I knew his name.

“I’m so sorry. Give me ten minutes, and I’ll be back down,” I said. Realizing how rude that sounded, I quickly backtracked. “Do you want to come up? I can make you a coffee while you wait. I won’t be long at all.”

Harton chuckled. “Thank you, Miss Maybrie, but I’m not sure Prince Kai would like that.”

Though my feet were already headed toward my building’s front door, and I was already on borrowed time, I stopped and turned around. “Do you want to come up, Harton?” I repeated. “You’re more than welcome to have a cup of coffee upstairs instead of waiting down here on the street.”

Harton was much younger and newer than most of Kai’s personal staff. Because of that, he was more concerned with making a good impression and following the rules. But if the large, purple circles beneath his light eyes were any indication, the shifter needed some caffeine.

“It’ll be our secret,” I assured him.

As promised, a large box from Ivy’s was waiting at the reception desk, complete with their signature gold bow. The card attached was handwritten in Cassie’s loopy scrawl.

Maybrie,

Your date is one lucky guy.

Enjoy, Cassie.

“Allow me, Miss Maybrie.” Picking up the box, Harton followed me to the elevator.

“Do you know how to use a QuickDrip?” I asked him once we were inside my condo.

“Yes, Miss.”

I started up the stairs to my bedroom. “Help yourself, then. It’s in the kitchen. There are pods for different drinks in the drawer beneath it. Feel free to use whatever you want.”

“Thank you,” Harton called after me.

Ten minutes later, freshly showered and changed, I found Harton checking out the video game collection in my game room. When I walked in, his cheeks turned red. He lowered his gaze, like he’d been caught with his hand in the cookie jar.

“I apologize, ma’am,” he said quickly.

“Promise not to call me ma’am ever again, and we’ll call it even. Cool?”

Harton’s boyish smile tugged at my heartstrings. Memories flowed back and caused a stab of pain in my gut. With his light eyes and blonde hair, Harton could have passed for a grown-up version of Illion.

“Are you okay, ma—Miss Maybrie? I promise I didn’t break anything,” he said.

“I know you didn’t. I’m glad you found your way in here,” I managed to say. “I’m fine. It’s just been a long day. Ready to go?”

The box from Ivy’s was on the table in my foyer. Tearing off the bow, I reached between the neat folds of tissue paper and found the most impractical bathing suit ever designed. Harton’s wide eyes and gaping mouth confirmed my thoughts. Before he could ask any questions, I stuffed the black scrap of fabric with its loops of delicate gold chain inside my tote bag. Shit, did he think it was lingerie?

Thanks to light traffic and Harton’s impressive driving skills, we reached Lanikai Beach in much less time than expected. Passing a line of luxury sports cars and limos at the exclusive Sand Dunes restaurant, the driver stopped at a bend in the road that lead to a secluded stretch of beach. My phone buzzed just as we came to a halt.

“Hey, I’m so sorry. Work ran late,” I began when I answered Kai’s call.

He laughed, sounding a little out of breath. “It seems we have the same excuse for being late,” he teased. “I was caught up as well, I’m sorry. I will be there shortly”

“I’m here now. Harton is a great driver with a real lead foot,” I told him.

“He has been a wonderful addition to my personal staff,” Kai agreed. “I’ll be another twenty minutes or so.”

“Oh, that’s okay. Do you want to reschedule?” I asked, toying with the bathing suit inside my bag. My first thought had been that I might murder Cassie for selecting such a ridiculous swimsuit. At some point on the trip over, I’d started to wonder about Kai’s reaction to me in such a skimpy outfit. Between my workouts and fighting, I knew that my body was in shape. Could I pull off this scantily-clad look, though?

“I don’t want to reschedule,” he said quickly. “Of course not. I want to see you. I will be there soon.”

“Okay. See you then.” I pressed the button to lower the partition between the driver and passenger compartments. “Um, Harton, is there somewhere I can change out here?” I asked. I realized what an oversight it had been to not slip on the bathing suit at my house.

“How about the Sand Dunes?” he replied. “I can call and ask them to clear the restrooms.” His tone suggested that it was the most natural solution, that kicking everyone out of a busy restaurant bathroom wasn’t a big deal.

“No,” I said quickly. “That’s too much trouble. I’ll just...figure it out.”

I opened the back door before Harton could get out of the front seat. He hurried around the car to me. Does he double as a bodyguard? I wondered but didn’t have much time to contemplate the possibility that Kai had not only sent a driver for me but also, potentially, a babysitter.

“Harton, what time is it?” I asked.

The driver furrowed his brow, eyes shifting ever so slightly to the cell clutched in my hand. “7:20 p.m., ma’am—I mean, Miss Maybrie,” he replied.

“That’s what I thought.”

He looked at me strangely but said nothing. The sun was still high in the sky, like it was midday. It should have been at least starting its descent. Weird. Did Kai...no that’s crazy. He knows I wouldn’t approve of him altering the sun and moon cycles just so we could enjoy a date.

“Miss Maybrie?” Harton asked, sounding as though he’d said my name several times.

“Hmmm?”

“The Sand Dunes will be more than happy to accommodate you,” he informed me.

I glanced at the restaurant in the distance. As tempting as changing in a public bathroom stall sounded, I couldn’t bring myself to use Kai’s connections. I looked in the other direction and spotted a cluster of rocks a few yards down the beach.

“It’s okay, really,” I insisted, pointing toward the rocks. “That will do just fine.”

“Prince Kai would definitely not approve of me allowing you to change in public,” Harton said quickly, eyes wide.

“Yes, well, I do not work for Prince Kai, so he doesn’t get to say what I’m allowed to do,” I said with mock pleasantness.

Harton’s eyes were wide. “No, no, of course not. It’s just, I’ll get in trouble if you....”

“Stand on the other side of the rocks, don’t look, and keep an eye out for anyone approaching” I told him. “That will be sufficient.”

Harton looked like he wanted to protest, but I had a feeling he was just as intimidated by me as by Kai. He didn’t argue further.

Clutching my bag to my chest, I hurried across the sand, Harton close behind. The rocks I’d spotted were arranged in a circle, with an opening in the center where water collected during high tide. Perfect. Ducking inside, I stripped quickly and began to change into the suit. It had too many strings, and the metal loops didn’t seem to lay right no matter how I arranged them.

“Next time I see you, Cassie, I will kill you for this,” I muttered.

Snap.

My head popped up, and the top of the swimsuit fell from my fumbling fingers. “Harton?” I called.

No answer.

WTF. Where’d he go?

“Harton?” I tried again.

Nothing.

My heart rate increased, and my adrenaline began pumping. Both my hands glowed red, though I hadn’t called my magic. I titled my head to one side and listened. There was laughter in the distance, from the Sand Dunes patio. Closer, I heard nothing but the crashing of the waves on the beach.

It’s fine. You’re fine, I told myself. Normally, I enjoyed the beach a great deal. Inside that rock enclosure, with even a small pool of water, it suddenly reminded me too much of the caves near Fae Canyon. Of the night I lost my family and friends.

Gregory. Sienna. I hadn’t thought of their names in a long time.

A flicker of light drew my eyes downward. Flames shot from my palms, once again without me summoning my magic. Does my body know something I don’t? Is this some sort of fight or flight reaction?

A light breeze carried the scent of saltwater and extremely expensive cologne. I released a breath I didn’t know I’d been holding.

“Why would you do that?” I demanded as the prince appeared in the entrance to the rock enclosure. “Don’t you know better than to sneak up on a fae?”

The sun-tinged bronze strands in Kai’s dark hair glowed in the fading sun. A wide range of emotions played across his chiseled features in the span of an accelerated heartbeat. Finally, an amused smirk settled on his lips.

“It’s not funny, Kai,” I snapped, extinguishing the flames that had started to travel up my arms. “I nearly incinerated you.”

“There are worse ways to go.” His dark, sultry gaze traveled south from my face. “I would have headed to the great beyond with your beautiful image in my head and a smile on my lips.”

I looked down and realized that my chest was as bare as the day I was born. Jumping back into the shadows, my arms flew up to cover my nakedness. I overestimated the distance to the rock behind me, and my spine smacked against a particularly jagged section. Cheeks on fire with embarrassment and back smarting, I howled.

“Brie! Are you okay?” Kai rushed over to help.

“Fine,” I said between gritted teeth. “Just please turn around. Or leave. Yeah, just leave. Let me fix my suit and....” I trailed off, mortified.

“Let me help. I promise I won’t look.” Kai covered his eyes with one hand and beckoned me over with the other. “Come on. I will tie it for you.”

I sighed. “It’s not that simple.” Against my better judgment, I walked backward to stand in front of Kai, my back to his chest. “You can look now.”

Gently, he took the straps in his hands. It only took a moment for him to realize that I hadn’t been exaggerating.

“How does this work?” he asked. “Where does the big ring go?”

I shook my head. “I don’t know. It’s new. I was shopping with Cala earlier for luau dresses, so I just had the saleswoman throw a bathing suit into the box. If I’d known she would pick something so ridiculous, I would have spared the time to find one myself.”

“And I thought my day was challenging,” Kai teased.

While straightening the straps, he ran one finger along the nape of my neck. I shivered despite the warm night. Did the temperature go up from earlier today? Kai pressed his lips to the same spot and murmured against my skin.

“I think I got it. Turn around and let me see.” He trailed kisses across my collarbone and down to my shoulder. Placing his hands lightly on my waist, Kai turned me to face him. Our eyes met, and he lowered his mouth to mine. My annoyance over him sneaking up on me was forgotten. He skimmed his knuckles along my ribs and deepened the kiss.

“The swimsuit looks great,” he whispered when we finally broke apart.

I laughed. “You haven’t actually looked yet.” Stepping out of his embrace, I twirled. “Now what do you think?”

“Beautiful,” he breathed, holding out a hand to me. “Are you hungry? Or do you want to go for a swim first?”

“Swim,” I said decisively.

Kai grinned. “I had hoped you would say that.”

That was when I noticed he was already wearing board shorts and a tee. The casual look suited him. The thin shirt hinted at the hard muscles underneath, and my stomach fluttered again.

We left the little rock enclosure, and Kai led me farther down the beach. Harton, Kenoa, and a caster I didn’t know had just finished setting up a picnic—complete with a blanket, picnic basket, towels, and an ice bucket for the wine.

“Who’s the other guy?” I asked.

“Makani,” Kai answered. “He is one of my bodyguards.”

“Two bodyguards tonight? Does your mother think I’m a threat to you?” I teased.

Kai laughed uncomfortably. “No. Nothing like that. My mother is very anxious to meet you, though.”

My insides squirmed at the prospect. Technically, I’d met the queen several times. The first occasion was when I won my first fight. I’d just turned sixteen and was new to the dome. She’d come down from the Royal Box to congratulate me, and I’d wanted to slap her smug caster face. I met her a second time at the luau, the year I’d won my fiftieth fight. She shook my hand and spoke to me for exactly three seconds. I’d still wanted to slap her smug caster face. Our third encounter was at the first social gathering I’d been made to attend after Tanner’s death, the Sugarcane Ball. Her Majesty had patted my hand and told me she was sorry for my loss. In hindsight, I saw her comment for the kindness it was. At the time, I’d wanted to slap her smug caster face even harder.

“I’m not sure that’s such a great idea,” I said.

“I told her that you might say that.” He smiled down at me and reached for my hand.

I hesitated a moment. It wasn’t that I didn’t want to feel his long fingers between mine. I just wasn’t sure about holding hands in front of Kenoa. Even when spending the entire day with both of them, I’d been careful not to show physical affection when Kenoa was in the same room.

Finally, I relented. If I was going to have any sort of relationship with the prince—fake or real—I had to get used to his bodyguards’ eyes on me.

“You are all set, Your Highness,” Makani called, standing up so straight it was a wonder he didn’t have a metal rod for a spine.

“Wine is in the bucket with ice,” Kenoa added. Then, with a wink, he said, “It’ll stay chilled for a few hours.”

I smiled. Like many strong water fae, Kenoa had the ability to manipulate the state of a liquid. He could turn a puddle to vapor or a block of ice with the snap of his fingers. And, using a small spell, he could make that liquid remain in the solid state for an extended period of time. Kenoa had always refused to tell me where he learned to cast, but he was much more adept than any other native fae I’d met.

“Thank you all,” Kai said.

Kenoa gave me a nod. “Hey, Brie.” Then he started up the beach.

I waved as he passed.

Harton and Makani didn’t move. The latter glanced between Kai and his coworker.

“We have been instructed not to be more than three feet from your person at any time, Your Highness,” Makani said stiffly, pointedly refusing to look at me.

For once, I didn’t believe his behavior had anything to do with caster-fae relations. The bodyguard was trying very hard not to stare at my swimsuit. Or whatever this contraption was that Cassie had sent over.

I snorted. “Well that will make for an awkward date, now won’t it?”

Kai laughed. “Yes, it most certainly will. Makani, I will be just fine alone with Brie if you wait at the cars.”

“Sir,” Makani began again. “This is not a closed environment. I cannot leave you alone.”

Kai’s eyes frosted over. I’d never seen him mad. It was oddly intriguing and quite a turn on. “You will wait at the cars. That is an order.”

The prince wasn’t even talking to me, and I felt the chill in his command. Harton flinched as though Kai’s words had cut him.

Makani cleared his throat. “The recent changes to the Royal Protection Protocols state that I cannot leave you alone, Your Highness.”

“I am not alone. Which is the point,” Kai snapped.

“Makani, Harton—come here!” Kenoa barked from up the beach. He too had a bite in his tone.

To my surprise, Makani seemed to find Kenoa’s authority above question, though he’d argued with the prince. With an overly formal bow to Kai, Makani started toward Kenoa, Harton loping after him like a lost puppy.

“I apologize,” Kai said, turning to look at me once his guards were out of range. “These new damn protocols are a nightmare. I had to hire five new guards just to cover all the shifts. Makani is one of those recent hires. If you can’t tell, he just completed his training.”

“When did these new protocols go into effect?” I asked.

“Yesterday, formally. But I have known about them for weeks. My mother thought my sister and I needed more protection once we realized so many had gone missing beneath the dome. She proposed each of us have two bodyguards instead of one every time we leave the palace grounds. I resisted the change as long as possible.”

“I see,” I said.

The royals are nervous. That’s a good piece of information to pass along to Christina, and I didn’t have to do any digging. But the rebellion was bigger than Christina. It was bigger than me and even bigger than Kai.

“Is that why it’s still light out? Does your mother think longer days and shorter nights might put a stop to the disappearances?” I pressed.

Kai laughed uneasily. “So, I guess you have noticed. To answer your question, no. With the recent cold nights, we decided to increase the energy we use to regulate the temperature. The artificial sun helps with that. Until we are able to return the dome to normal temperatures, the days will be longer.”

He let go of my hand and stripped off his shirt. The sight could’ve registered as one of the natural wonders. Admittedly, I gawked. A lot.

“Enough business. How strong of a swimmer are you?” Kai changed the subject.

I tossed my bag with my clothes onto the blanket. “I can hold my own. Well,” I looked down at the embarrassment that was my bathing suit, “I can normally hold my own. You might get another peep show if I’m not careful.”

Kai beamed. “Sounds like a win-win for me.” He sprinted for the surf. “Race you to the buoy and back!”

I darted after him. With Kai’s long legs, I shouldn’t have been able to catch him. Then again, I was in peak fighting condition. We reached the water at the same moment and dove into the waves. I was a good swimmer. Kai was a great swimmer. He reached the buoy several strokes before I did. But he must’ve been holding back, because I lost sight of him on the return trip.

Just as I reached chest-high waters, strong arms caught me around the waist. I flipped over and jerked my head out of the waves. Kai was grinning down at me.

“I think I won,” he said.

I splashed water in his face. “No. This doesn’t count. You haven’t reached our starting line yet.”

“There is still time,” Kai assured me.

I put my feet on the ocean floor. Wet sand wedged between my toes and waves lapped my shoulders. Kai wrapped his arms around my waist and drew me closer.

His lips were just above mine when I replied. “You do know I almost never lose, right?”

His mouth brushed against mine. “Neither do I.”

Chapter Thirteen

An hour later we were drying off beneath the sun, which still shone in the bright-blue sky. We ate turkey sandwiches from A Broom with a View, Kai’s favorite café.

“I figured that since you ordered takeout on Sunday, you wouldn’t think too badly of me for doing the tonight,” he said as he poured cold wine into my glass.

“I don’t know.” I narrowed my eyes and tapped my chin, pretending to consider this seriously. “You showed up unannounced. I had no time to prepare. You knew about this date for two days.”

He laughed. “You make a valid point.” Kai took a bite of his sandwich and chewed thoughtfully.

“What?” I asked, wiping my mouth with a napkin in case some mayo had smeared on my face.

“You mentioned shopping for luau dresses earlier?” He managed to make the statement sound more like a question.

“I did,” I said cautiously. “Why?”

“That must mean you plan to attend.” Kai’s dark eyes went wide. He knew what he’d said wrong; my attendance was mandatory.

Let it go. Your feelings don’t matter. Only the rebellion matters.

“It’s fine. I know what you meant.” Probably because it wasn’t fine, and I was feeling a little catty, I added, “It’ll take time for you to get used to a fae who isn’t trained to be polite to casters no matter what asinine things they say.”

Kai smiled tentatively. “I am not sure whether you are joking.”

“I am. Doesn’t mean it’s not true.”

“Well, I suppose it will take me time to get used to a girl who calls me on the asinine things I say.”

I couldn’t help myself, I laughed. “Okay then, honest mistake on your part. And yes, of course, I’m going to the luau.”

“You may not currently have a choice about attending, but you do have a choice in who you bring as your date.” Kai looked into his wine glass as he swirled the contents. “Would you consider being my date? Do not answer now.” He glanced up. “Please. I know you will say ‘no’ if you answer now. Just think about my invitation. I will understand if you ultimately decide you are not ready for such exposure.”

“Okay, I’ll think about it,” I agreed, downing the rest of my wine.

Christina would be over the moon that Kai asked me to the luau. It meant he planned to keep me around at least for another week or so. And, if he was willing to take our fledgling relationship public—well, I didn’t know what that meant, except that Christina would like it.

The sun finally started to sink at 10:34 p.m. I knew because I rudely pulled out my phone to check. The sky didn’t go through its normal range of colors, however. Blue turned to dark blue, which turned to black in under five minutes.

“Well, that needs some adjusting, doesn’t it?” Kai joked as stars slowly peppered the artificial sky. “Any time we make alterations, there is an adjustment period.”

“How does that all work, the dome and the sunset and sunrise?” I asked.

It was a topic I’d given very little thought to. I assumed the dome was some sort of forcefield or glass barrier. After all, I’d never seen it from the outside, and the armed guards that protected the interior boundaries made it nearly impossible to reach the edges.

“Magic,” Kai replied.

“Magic? So, like, a strong witch cast a spell that made the dome?” I asked.

He laughed. “Honestly, I am not familiar with the ins and outs of dome construction or maintenance. I am only briefed on the very basic mechanics of it all.”

Mechanics? So, was he kidding about the magic? Does it matter?

Actually, it did. If witches and warlocks had made the dome and were currently maintaining it, that would require a lot of magic; few casters could afford to use that much power without running the risk of depletion. Then again, rich caster families sometimes had three or four house fae that donated magic on a regular basis, so maybe depletion wasn’t a concern after all. Either way, it was another tidbit of information to pass along to Christina.

As I was trying to think of a way to ask Kai whether magic or technology created the dome—that didn’t sound like I was spying—the first moon popped into existence. Orange rays illuminated the sand. My throat constricted.

“Fire moon,” I breathed, interrupting something Kai was saying about fruit. Or dessert. Dessert fruit? I didn’t know or care.

A second orange moon joined the first.

“Night of Four Moons.” I wanted to swallow the words as if that might keep them from coming true.

Kai was too excited to notice my sudden panic. “That is why I asked for a date tonight instead of last night.” He gave an embarrassed laugh. “Well, that, and I didn’t want to appear desperate.”

A third orange moon appeared above.

“I’d like to go home,” I blurted out. I grabbed my bag and began pulling my clothes over my bathing suit.

“Of course.” Kai jumped to his feet and helped me when my head got stuck in an armhole. “Are you okay, Brie?”

My head popped through the correct shirt opening. I looked up. No. No, no, no, no. The fourth moon had risen. And it was orange.

My mouth felt like I’d eaten actual sand for dinner. I smelled the iron scent of blood. In my periphery, shadows seemed to move with lightning speed.

“Brie?” Kai placed his hands on my shoulders. “Brie, look at me. Are you okay? What’s wrong? Was the food bad?”

I started shivering. I swore I could see my breath. “They’re really all fire moons? Like, outside the dome, too?”

It was a stupid question, since I knew the moon cycles inside the dome mirrored reality. Typically, I tracked those cycles very closely and would have avoided leaving my condo on Night of Four Moons. Of course, four fire moons hadn’t graced the skies in five years. Since that night.

I heard the clink of a metal chain inside my head, but that didn’t make it feel any less real. My breath caught. No, no, no. This can’t be happening. Mat’s cold voice sounded like silk as he told me that Queen Lilli was looking for a fire fae.

How did the fact that tonight was Night of Four Moons not occur to me?

“Brie?” Kai looked as though he was considering whether to shake me.

“Yeah, I just need a minute. Alone.” I stumbled out of his grip and started toward the cars.

Cold sweat ran into my eyes and blurred my vision. I felt off balance, like the world was suddenly off-kilter. Maybe it is. I am dating a prince, I thought and giggled, though nothing was funny. Headlights appeared suddenly in the distance, blinding me momentarily. I swaggered sideways, right into a large, hard object. The rock enclosure. I sagged against one of the stones in the shadow of an overhang. It felt oddly cold to the touch,

A vampire’s face flashed in my mind. Or is he really here? My gaze darted back and forth between the two possible entry and exit points of the beach. No bloodsuckers in sight. You’re okay. Muffled voices filled the air. Whoever it was, they weren’t trying to be sneaky; my hearing just suddenly sounded blocked with cotton. Fireballs appeared in my palms. The sight of all those fae in the back of Mat’s caravan came into focus in my mind’s eye.

“No. Don’t think about it,” I growled out loud.

I tried to take several steps forward and ended up crashing to my knees in the small puddle at the rock enclosure’s entrance. Orange moonlight bathed my face in its fiery glow. I let my head fall backward and closed my eyes.

“Brie?” Kai called tentatively. “Brie!” This time he sounded scared. “Kenoa! Help me!”

Footsteps; someone running on the sand.

“Don’t touch her,” Kenoa snapped. “Get back. Let me handle this.”

Kai must’ve done as asked and gotten out of Kenoa’s way, because a moment later, I saw the big water fae’s face above mine.

“You’re going to be okay.” His hands were like blocks of ice when he scooped me into his arms.

I heard the sizzle of water hitting fire. Cause we’re water and fire, I thought and giggled. Kenoa looked down at me, eyes full of concern. We were moving fast. I was bumped and jostled in his arms. The smell of burnt hair filled my nose, and the arms beneath me again went suddenly very cold.

“Is she conscious?” Kai asked frantically as he ran beside us.

“Sort of,” Kenoa grunted. “She can probably hear us, but she won’t be responsive.”

We stopped moving. I saw Harton out of the corner of my eye. He held the back door of the limo open. Kenoa lowered me onto the backseat and then got in and sat across from me. Kai slid onto my bench and gave Harton a nod to close the door.

“Don’t touch her,” Kenoa warned the prince.

Why is his shirt so wet? I’m not that heavy. Then I noticed some spots were singed, and I understood Kenoa’s warning.

“The leather is not catching fire,” Kai pointed out.

“Doesn’t mean you won’t. Neither did her clothes, but she burnt right through my shity.” Kenoa reached into a compartment beside him and produced a fancy red vial. He knelt on the floorspace between us. Slowly, he reached out a large hand and touched one finger to my shoulder. When his skin didn’t burn, he rested his entire hand on my arm. He glanced up at Kai and nodded. The prince took my limp hand in his.

“You need to drink this, Brie,” Kenoa told me, speaking slowly. “It’s going to suck. But you must drink all of it.” He held up the vial for my inspection. I considered reaching for it, but my arm was too heavy to lift anything. Kenoa must’ve sensed this, because he brought the vial to my lips. “Ready?” he asked.

I managed to jerk my head back slightly, effectively agreeing to consume some unknown witch’s brew that was probably going to make me vomit. Is it too late to change my mind? It was. Kenoa dumped the contents down my throat. The herbs tasted bitter, and the vial smelled sour. I wasn’t very familiar with most potions, only the healing creams given to us in the arena. And I didn’t buy tonics from the local apothecaries, as most were designed for casters anyway. Something told me this particular potion wasn’t an over-the-counter product, though.

Whatever the case, I had no idea how long it would be before the potion started to take effect. Or what the effects would be. Apparently, neither did Kenoa or Kai.

“Will this work?” asked the prince, staring down at me and squeezing my hand tightly.

“It’s what we give casters when this happens,” Kenoa replied. “It definitely won’t hurt her, but I can’t say for sure if it will help either.”

“Her eyelids are closing,” Kai said softly, as I slid into darkness.

“Good. At least that part of the potion is working on her,” Kenoa replied.

I felt weightless. And then, I felt nothing at all.

Chapter Fourteen

“I tried to tell you Night of Four Moons wasn’t a good idea,” a deep voice said.

“You gave no explanation,” a very annoyed voice answered.

“It’s Brie’s business. She agreed to go out with you, I just assumed she knew what tonight was.”

“I guess we both screwed up,” Kai snapped, sounding a lot like an entitled prince.

“Calm down. She’s fine.” Kenoa sounded more pissed off than I’d ever heard him, which was saying a lot since nothing riled him. “You don’t get to act like a jerk to me after four dates with her. I’ve known Brie a long time, and I care about her, too.”

Kai sighed. “I’m sorry, Ken. This is all a little unnerving. It was like the situation with my uncle all over again.”

“She wasn’t depleted. The opposite happened. I’m just glad the caster tonic worked on her,” Kenoa admitted, all animosity gone from his voice.

“Yes, well, your kind cannot usually become overwhelmed with magic. Or, should I say, your kind does not usually allow that to happen?” Kai replied.

“Both,” Kenoa answered.

There was a long pause. I sat up in my bed and squinted in the darkness at the wedge of light from the open door. Two tall shadows, one much leaner than the other, stood motionless in the hallway.

“She’s awake,” Kenoa said after several long moments. “You should go talk to her.”

I cursed under my breath, hoping I’d be able to eavesdrop on the duo a little longer. They spoke like friends, like equals. Not that Kai was disrespectful to his other employees. Even before I realized that I didn’t hate him, I couldn’t say that I’d ever witnessed the prince being rude to his staff. But listening to him and Kenoa was different; I felt like I was learning more and more about their connection, one that nobody could figure out.

My bedroom door opened slowly, and Kai stepped inside. I caught the flash of white teeth and Kenoa’s large hand waving before the water fae turned and started downstairs.

“How are you feeling?” Kai asked. He walked over and crouched beside my bed, apparently not even considering getting in next to me. Still dressed in his board shorts and tee, the prince shivered in the cold of my condo.

“Better.” I managed a smile. “I’m sorry. I don’t really understand what happened to me.”

An almost violent tremor ran through Kai, and he crossed his arms over his chest. I reached up for the quilt folded over my headboard and wrapped it around his shoulders.

“Thank you,” he said softly.

Flopping onto my back, I stared blankly at the ceiling. “I’m sorry,” I said again.

“Do not apologize for something beyond your control.” Kai wrapped his cold fingers around my hand.

“Kenoa’s right. I should’ve known this night was coming. I usually track the moon cycles and the seasons more carefully.”

“You could not have known there would be four fire moons,” Kai offered. “The phenomenon is very rare. It has not occurred in years.”

“Five years,” I clarified. “The last time four fire moons shone at once was five years ago. And the time before that was the night before I was born.”

He couldn’t have realized the significance of the timing. Like me, Kai had been a teenager on the night I was taken. Nonetheless, he sensed there was more to the story. The prince didn’t pry, unless remaining annoyingly silent counted as an invasion of privacy.

Talk about a good way to gain his trust, I thought wryly. Telling Kai about the night Mat had stolen me from Fae Canyon would forge a bond between us, one I had with few others. And only one of them was among the living. But that wasn’t why I told Kai the truth. I told him because I truly trusted Kai with such a personal story.

“Fae elders fear fire moons,” I began, focusing on a spot on the ceiling above me. “For a lot of reasons. Many believe they signal a bad harvest coming. Others think they’re generally bad omens. I thought my father and the other elders were just old and superstitious.” I laughed humorlessly. “I thought I knew better. I thought I was invincible. I snuck out with two of my friends, Sienna and Gregory.” Tears filled my eyes, and I let them fall. “We just wanted to have some fun. And we did. Until the cowboys came.”

Kai climbed onto the bed and curled up beside me, gently brushing the wetness from my cheeks. I could feel his dark gaze watching me, but I continued to stare at the ceiling.

“I killed one of them, and I didn’t even feel bad about it. If anything, it made me feel strong. Like I could take on an army. I was so stupid, so naïve. I couldn’t handle three of them, let alone an army. They caught me.” Fresh tears spilled from my eyes. “I still remember when Mat—that was the leader—sank those vile fangs into my neck. I don’t know if I’ll ever forget.”

Before I knew it, Kai’s arms were around me. Holding me tightly against his chest, he stroked my hair. In the darkness, wrapped in his warm embrace, crying didn’t feel weak. It felt cathartic. It didn’t feel like I was telling him a secret. It felt like sharing a part of myself with him. He didn’t offer meaningless platitudes, and I was grateful. I didn’t want to hear them, not from him. Not from any caster.

Eventually I drifted off to sleep again, warm and comfortable in Kai’s arms.

When I woke the next morning, the bed felt empty. The curtains were still drawn, but I could tell the sun had yet to rise. I expected to find a note on my kitchen counter when I plodded downstairs to make coffee. What I didn’t anticipate was a freshly showered and casually dressed prince sitting on my living room sofa with a laptop open in front of him. Or Kenoa flipping pancakes in the kitchen.

“I apologize for the inconvenience. A personal matter has come up.” Kai spoke into a cellphone wedged between his shoulder and ear as he typed. “I do appreciate your understanding. Tomorrow it is. Please thank Coroner Aliako on my behalf.”

I froze halfway down the stairs, panic rising quickly. Kai had been in my condo all night, and I had an unregistered cell hidden on my patio—not a good combination.

The prince disconnected his call and turned to smile at me. “Good morning. I hope you do not mind, but I thought I could work from here today?”

“Um, yeah. Of course. But I have training. Botto will report me if I don’t show up.” My eyes darted nervously to the patio doors.

“The situation has been handled,” Kai informed me happily.

“Handled?” I repeated, a slight edge to my voice.

In the kitchen, Kenoa groaned audibly. “Bad choice of words, man.”

“I only meant—” Kai’s dark gaze darted back and forth between Kenoa and me. The prince pointed a finger, literally, at Kenoa. “He called Botto, not me.”

I arched an eyebrow at my friend.

“He expects you back at practice tomorrow,” Kenoa said without elaborating further.

“What did you tell him was wrong with me?” I asked suspiciously.

Kenoa shrugged his large shoulders. “I didn’t. And he didn’t ask.”

No, I suppose my trainer wouldn’t have asked. Not when Kai’s personal bodyguard called to say I was taking the day off, I thought, annoyed.

“Let it go, Brie,” Kenoa said, taking the next words out of my head. “This was my favor to you. Just like you’ve been doing Sumi favors to get her out of the commune after curfew and without a proper chaperone.”

I shot an uneasy glance at Kai, who was concentrating way too hard on his computer. These weren’t serious crimes, but they were my crimes, not Sumi’s. I certainly didn’t want to get her in trouble.

Without looking up, the prince said, “Because I have only just escaped your wrath this morning, I would prefer we do not debate the reasons for the current restrictions placed on foreign fae and shifters beneath the dome. Please be assured, the palace is redrafting legislation as we speak to adopt a more welcoming plan of action for the newly arrived.” His satisfied smile faltered when he saw the look on my face. “Pancakes?” he tried.

“Pancakes?” I shook my head, a little of my righteous fury disappearing at the abrupt segue.

“Kai normally finds that pissed off fae are less upset if he switches the topic away from controversial crap, like politics.” Kenoa flipped a perfect, golden-brown pancake using just the pan. “How many?”

I’d clearly woken up with a chip on my shoulder and was feeling ganged up on. But the pancakes smelled heavenly, and my stomach rumbled. “Five, please.”

“Kai?” Kenoa asked.

“The same.”

I joined the prince on the couch. He filled a mug with coffee from a carafe and handed it to me.

“Breakfast and coffee? A girl could get used to this,” I admitted.

Kai leaned over and kissed my cheek. “I worried you might be upset that we were still here.”

I thought about the unregistered cell again. “No, not at all. I appreciate your concern.”

“Now who’s trying to be diplomatic,” Kenoa teased from the kitchen.

I stuck my tongue out at him. “I can’t tell whether you’re playing peacekeeper or instigator.”

“Both.” Kenoa tossed the pancake one more time in the pan before transferring it to a plate. “Whichever I feel is more entertaining at the moment.”

I switched my focus back to Kai and sipped my coffee. “What are you working on?”

His eyes lit up. “The disappearances. We may have a break in the case.”

Suddenly, I wasn’t very hungry. “Oh, yeah? What did you learn?” I asked too loudly, as though that would dull the sound of my heart thumping in my chest. I caught Kenoa giving me an odd look, but the prince didn’t seem to notice my jumpiness.

Kai’s cheeks reddened beneath his golden skin. “You have heard of House of Mana, I assume?”

I made a face. “I’ve heard of it.”

Kenoa laughed as he deposited three plates of pancakes on the coffee table, along with another carafe of coffee, a bottle of syrup, a tub of butter, and utensils.

“Thanks, Ken. I don’t know what I would do without you,” Kai said with a smile.

“Me neither,” Kenoa said. “But I put on the apron for Brie, not you.” He pulled one of my armchairs over and sat across from us. “You’re long overdue for a grocery delivery,” he added.

“I’ve been busy.” I turned to Kai. “So, what’s the deal with House of Mana? What does it have to do with the disappearances?” I dumped syrup over my pancakes and took a large bite, letting the cinnamon and vanilla wash over my taste buds. Kenoa was an awesome cook. “These are amazing, by the way.”

Kenoa grinned around a large forkful of gooey pancake.

Kai cleared his throat. “House of Mana caters to a select portion of the caster population,” he began.

“The wealthy ones,” I interjected. “That place is expensive.”

“It is,” Kai agreed.

I washed down a bite of food with coffee. “Have you ever been?”

“I have. I will admit, I was curious,” Kai said primly.

“Just curious?” Kenoa quirked an eyebrow.

“I am feeling very outnumbered.” Kai glared at his bodyguard and then at me.

I laughed. “Okay, so what’s the significance?”

Kai set down his fork. “We know for certain that three of the male casters who have gone missing were last seen at House of Mana. Two of them were found late last night. Or rather, their bodies were found.”

Coffee nearly came out of my nose. “They’re dead?”

That wasn’t right. The missing people weren’t supposed to be dead. Maybe they aren’t connected to the missing fae. Killing wealthy casters would be risky, and Christina isn’t stupid.

“No, worse,” Kai said gravely. “They are depleted. Both have been moved to the Royal Hospital. I am meeting with the families tomorrow to ask for permission to attempt memory retrieval.”

“What about revival?” I asked. “Isn’t that usually the first step?”

Kai looked down. “It was unsuccessful. We are not certain how much time had passed since depletion. Too much, as it turns out.”

“And you think these casters are somehow related to the missing fae?” I asked uneasily.

“I do. I have no proof, of course, just a gut feeling. That is why I am asking for the right to perform memory retrieval.”

Memory retrieval is dangerous. And complicated. It almost never works, I reminded myself.

“Not many casters can perform that spell,” I hedged, wishing I hadn’t been so eager to devour my breakfast. The undigested bits of pancake bobbed on a sea of syrup in my stomach.

“Very few, yes,” Kai agreed.

“You’re not—you’re not thinking of doing it yourself, are you?” I eyed him dubiously.

For a caster, Kai rarely used magic. In fact, in our time together, he’d never used magic. That you know of, I reminded myself.

Still, the royal family was known for being powerful. Queen Lilli supposedly possessed more magic than any other caster in the kingdom. And the prince was rumored to be an accomplished warlock.

Kai laughed loudly. “I would not attempt a spell of this magnitude. I do know of a witch in North Shore who is known to have performed the necessary spell before. If she does not agree to help, which is likely, I do have contacts in the other kingdoms. This is our first real lead. I am prepared to follow it at any cost.”

“Even without the memories, we know at least a few of the disappearances are linked to House of Mana,” Kenoa pointed out.

“A few of the caster disappearances,” I clarified. “None of the missing fae are connected to House of Mana, are they?”

Kenoa studied me over his breakfast. He wasn’t part of the rebellion—he’d never had an interest—but he knew of the movement.

Does that mean Kai knows, too? I wondered. Maybe he knows you’re a spy.

The very thought made me go numb.

“In the past five years,” he consulted a file on his laptop, “twelve House of Mana fae employees have gone missing,” Kai reported.

Damn it. Shouldn’t have asked.

I knew House of Mana fae were some of the rebellion’s most wealthy clients. Christina often charged those fae double the normal price for an evacuation to cover the bribes for those who couldn’t afford the cost. The money wasn’t just for bribes either; Christina set up new lives for these fae and gave them money to start over.

“Um, is that a lot?” I asked. “I mean, twelve in five years doesn’t sound...too bad.”

“Fourteen in the five years before that.” Kai shrugged. “To answer your question, no. Twelve is an average amount.”

“So, the disappearances of the House of Mana fae and the two depleted casters aren’t linked,” I argued.

Kenoa fixed me with a piercing glare. Watch it, his eyes said. My gut turned to lead, and I pushed my plate away.

“Again, I have no proof, but I do believe all the disappearances are linked,” Kai replied.

I took a deep breath and folded my hands in my lap to stop them from shaking. “I’m just playing devil’s advocate,” I lied smoothly. “I’m not sure what to believe.” My eyes flicked to the patio. I needed to contact Christina.

“Do not worry, I have made it my mission to uncover the truth,” Kai announced, like a detective declaring he was on the case.

Awesome. I think I just made things worse.

The day was a war of conflicting emotions; it felt both traitorous and right to have Kai in my living room. While he worked, I caught up on a new book I’d bought weeks ago. Kenoa decided to organize my kitchen, which seemed ridiculous since I only really used it to make coffee. He took it upon himself to order me a grocery delivery. I held my breath and waited for him to comment on the fact that my last recorded delivery was only three days ago, yet I had no food.

There was a family of house fae who barely had enough rations to feed their three children. For a hefty fee, the delivery were-tiger recorded the order as mine—fighters had great meal plans—but took the food to the Cleary family. I ate at Pele’s mostly and could afford any restaurant.

Kenoa said nothing, but I knew a lecture was in my future. He wouldn’t care that I was feeding a hungry family. It was a criminal offense to forge my food orders, but he’d think it was nice. His real concern would be all the other criminal acts I’d committed—those that he’d never asked about.

After lunch, I soaked my tired muscles in a sea salt and coconut bath while Kai made phone calls, and Kenoa put away groceries. I read the news on my phone, which was considerably less interesting than the real news happening in my condo. Classical music played in my bathroom, but I could still hear Kai talking downstairs. I switched to a site called Caster Gossip that revealed all the dirty deeds of high society witches and warlocks. Even as blind items, where the subject wasn’t explicitly named, it was obvious their favorite target was Kai.

This caster hunk had his crown askew last night at Pixie. Word on the street is that our favorite party boy was working his magic on a certain caster cutie. Is love finally in the “heir”?

Lies, I thought. Kai had been with me the previous night. Besides, who went to the club on a Tuesday? I kept reading.

Inside sources say the firstborn has been having romantic dinners with a fiery companion. Anyone else hear wedding bells?

“This isn’t even a blind item,” I complained to myself. “This is obvious. And it’s bad.” I dialed Cala’s number.

“Are you okay?” she asked immediately.

“Yeah, fine.” I reconsidered. “Ugh, no. I’m not okay. Have you read Caster Gossip today?’

“Excuse me? You skipped practice because of a gossip site?” Cala demanded.

I sighed. “No. I skipped practice because I’m sick. Well, not like the flu. Did you happen to look outside last night?”

“Yeah, the freakin’ sun was still up when I went to bed. I had to draw my blackout curtains,” Cala retorted, clearly annoyed.

“It was Night of Four Moons,” I said simply. “Four fire moons.”

Cala didn’t know my whole story or even that Mat had kidnapped me at the beginning of a new harvest. But she did know that I preferred my condo on Night of Four Moons.

“What happened?” Cala breathed.

I filled her in on my experience on the beach and how Kenoa gave me a potion meant to relax casters when they overdosed on magic.

“Do you feel more powerful?” Cala asked when I was finished.

I took my free hand out from beneath the bubbles and watched as water dripped from my fingertips. An instant later, tiny flames replaced the droplets.

“Not really. I just feel sort of...blah,” I admitted.

“How did Prince Kai react?” she asked.

I lowered my voice. “Like a prince. Really. He, um, stayed with me. I mean, he was here when I fell asleep.”

“Was he there when you—wait, is he there now?” Cala sounded as if the summer solstice had come early. “Where are you?”

“I’m in the bath,” I whispered. “Yes, he’s here. He’s working downstairs.”

There was a squeal, followed by a loud clatter, on the other end. “Oh, my Gaia! Are you going to be our next princess? Will I have to curtsy to you? That’s weird. But I’ll totally do it just to see all those caster society girls forced to do the same.”

“Let’s back it up.” My voice would’ve been inaudible to anyone besides a shifter. “I’m not really dating him. I’m spying on him.” I shouldn’t even be using the word spy in any iteration on my regular cell, I thought.

Cala snorted. “You’re reading Caster Gossip. You’re definitely really dating him.”

I sank down in the water until only my head was above the bubbles—bubbles that danced with small, emerald flames.

“This is bad, Cala,” I muttered. “I’m in over my head.”

“It’s okay to like him,” she said softly. “I know I shouldn’t say that. I know I shouldn’t be happy that you chose a caster when you finally got back out there. But I’m happy that you seem to really like this guy.”

“I didn’t choose him,” I snapped.

“Whatever,” Cala said dismissively. “My point is, if you like him, he can’t be a bad guy.”

Kai wasn’t a bad guy. Yeah, he said stupid stuff sometimes, but he was making an effort to understand. And I did believe that when he was king, whenever that finally happened, fae and shifters would have more rights. The entire system is wrong. More rights don’t equal freedom, I reminded myself.

“Tell me about this gossip, since that’s obviously why you called,” Cala interrupted my musings.

“Oh, right. Go look at Caster Gossip. Today’s blind items are particularly obvious,” I said quietly.

Three seconds later, Cala laughed. “Okay, you’re overacting. He was with you last night.”

“I’m not jealous. Keep reading,” I hissed.

“I never used the word jealous,” Cala laughed. “Fiery companion? That could be anyone,” she reasoned.

“It could be, but it isn’t,” I protested.

“Let’s take a deep breath,” Cala instructed. “Stop reading gossip. Enjoy your bath. If you keep dating Prince Kai, your relationship will eventually go public. I will be here for you when it does. Right now, you need to focus on what you can control.”

“Which is what, precisely?” I asked.

“Advancing the relationship so that you stay close to the investigation,” Cala replied.

I groaned. “If I’m spying on him, how can I really be dating him?” I asked.

“Everyone has secrets,” she assured me.

“This is different,” I argued.

“The two aren’t mutually exclusive,” she tried. “You can really be dating him and spying on him. I mean, I sort of spy on all the guys I date. I’ve been known to go through a guy’s text messages.”

I laughed despite my sour mood. “You’re nosy. That’s different.” A sobering thought popped into my head. “What about Everly? What the hell do I tell her?”

“One problem at a time.”

“I want to tell her that it’s progressed beyond one date before our relationship goes public,” I replied.

Cala sighed. “You might want to schedule a lunch with her soon.”

“Why?” The flames turned to glass and shattered into millions of tiny particles that floated on the bubbles. “What haven’t you told me?”

“There’s a royal bodyguard outside your building—two, actually. I saw them when I drove past earlier. I didn’t think much of it. There are a lot of rich casters in your building. The prince could be visiting anyone.”

Freakin’ hell, I thought.

After I dried off, I slipped into a pair of navy silk lounge pants and matching soft sweater. Kai was still plugging away on his laptop when I went downstairs. He moved to one corner of the couch and put a pillow next to himself. I curled up with my book, my head resting on the pillow by Kai’s leg.

Your feelings don’t matter. Only the rebellion matters. Hating myself, I kept one eye on the computer screen and one on my book.

The two depleted casters had families. Kai had said as much but seeing the pictures of Lono Kohue’s husband and their two daughters made me queasy. That family embodied everything I hated about life under the dome. They had five house fae, which had to be a record for any household beside the palace. The eldest daughter was sixteen and ready to make her debut into society.

And yet, I felt sorry for them. Please don’t let this have anything to do with the rebellion, I thought.

Kai absently stroked my hair as he scrolled through reports. Every so often he’d smile down at me, and I would smile back. It was nice, natural, like we’d played this scene a hundred times.

It’s okay to like him, Cala had said on the phone.

I did like him. I liked him a lot.

Chapter Fifteen

Kai offered to stay the night with me again. He wanted to be there in case I incurred any lingering side effects from the potion Kenoa had given me. Besides extreme lethargy, I was fine.

Then there was the matter of the very important phone call I owed Christina. A phone call I very much didn’t want to make.

When I had joined the rebellion, it was to help free my people. I hadn’t agreed to deplete casters. That wasn’t the original point of the rebellion or something I wanted to be a part of. If Christina told me that the rebellion was behind the depletions, I might have to walk away. Which would mean walking away from Kai, too. I’m not ready to give him up, I realized.

But I needed to know the truth. And Christina wanted a report. She’d texted me five times that day, each one more insistent than the last. I trudged to the patio, steeling myself mentally and emotionally for the impending conversation. The unregistered cell was safe in its hiding spot. My fingers shook from premature anger as I mashed the buttons with unnecessary force. Maybe she really didn’t know about what happened to the casters, maybe she wasn’t involved at all. It only rang once.

“Depleted, Christina?” I spat. The words were out of my mouth before I could think twice. “Please tell me that the rebellion is not responsible. Tell me that the information I gave you did not lead to this.”

“Brie, calm down,” she began, her tone annoyingly even. “You know what the rebellion stands for, what we stand for.”

“I thought I did,” I snapped. “But that was before I learned that you were depleting casters.”

“First of all, why do you care if we are?” Christina retorted. “You hate casters.”

“Because it’s wrong,” I practically yelled. “Have you ever seen a body that’s been depleted? I have. It’s not a pretty sight.”

“Calm down, Brie,” Christina repeated. Then, with a long sigh, she added, “The two depleted casters found near House of Mana aren’t tied to us.”

“Really? It’s just a coincidence? Where are all the missing casters? They can’t survive in the Freelands. They aren’t built to withstand the cold. So, I know they’re not being evacuated like the fae.”

My body hummed like it did in the arena, right before a fight. A faint orange glow spread down my legs like a rash. It was late, 11:04 p.m., but the sun was just setting. As the sky darkened, my skin grew brighter.

“I have nothing to do with the depletions. The rebellion has nothing to do with the depletions. You have nothing to do with the depletions,” she said slowly, enunciating each word.

I didn’t know whether to believe her. There weren’t supposed to be secrets between us. We needed trust and loyalty, or the rebellion would fall apart. I’d assumed that Christina hadn’t told me where she was keeping the missing casters so that I’d have plausible deniability. Or, more likely, so there wouldn’t be much for the vampires to torture out of me. Now I wasn’t sure what to believe. My extended silence clearly read as doubt to Christina, too.

“I saw the news bulletin. Both casters were high-ranking officials. Do you think I’m an idiot?” Christina asked. “We wanted the disappearances to go unnoticed as long as possible. Males like that do not go missing without notice.” Her voice rose an octave. “Plus, why the hell would I deplete them and leave them in the open? That’s just asking for a royal inquiry.”

I blew out a long breath, and my glow dimmed. “You’re right. I’m sorry. It’s just, Kai is convinced there’s a connection between House of Mana and the disappearances—all the disappearances,” I emphasized.

“Kai? You call him Kai?”

“Well what else would I call him?” I snapped defensively. “You wanted me to pretend to date him, to get close to him, to gain his confidence. It would be a little awkward if I called him ‘Your Highness’ all the damned time.”

“Pretend, Brie. That part is very important. Don’t forget that. I have placed you with him for a reason. You are no good to me or the rebellion if you get emotionally invested in the caster prince.”

Rein it in, Brie. “I haven’t forgotten,” I said calmly. “But I can’t help wondering what that reason really is.”

“To do just what you’re doing,” Christina assured me. “Listen. Report back. Steer his investigation away from us. I know he spent the day at your condo. What’d you learn?”

“How do you know that?” I asked uneasily. Of course, I already knew the answer from Cala.

“Two royal bodyguards stationed outside your building,” she replied. “Didn’t take a genius to figure out he was there.”

Does everyone stalk me?

“Yes, he was here,” I admitted. I conjured a ping-pong-ball-sized fireball in my palm and started tossing it in the air. “That’s how I know about the depleted casters. There’s definitely a royal inquiry.”

“Did they attempt revival?” Christina asked evenly.

“Yes. It was unsuccessful.” I caught the fireball and sent it skyward again. “Kai is asking the families for permission to do memory retrieval, though,” I added. I held my breath and listened carefully to Christina’s response. I wanted to believe her. I wanted to trust her.

“Wow, the warlock is suddenly serious about this investigation,” she mused. “Who is he using to cast the spell?”

I hesitated. “I don’t know.”

“Find out,” Christina ordered.

“Why does it matter if this isn’t your doing?” I countered.

“I’m curious. The caster who performs the memory retrieval has to be strong and knowledgeable. They have to be extremely powerful to perform that spell without depleting themselves. Only the royals and a few very elite families could expend that much magic. Whoever it is probably has a harem of fae they will use to recharge.”

I squirmed in my lounge chair as I caught the fireball and held it suspended over my palm. A harem of fae. I didn’t like the sound of that.

“So, find out for me,” Christina continued when I didn’t respond.

“I’ll see what I can do,” I replied curtly.

“Anything else to report? You’ve spent a lot of time with him,” she hedged.

I swallowed thickly. “He asked me to be his date to the luau.”

“Good. You’re doing your job then.”

The fireball spun in the air above my hand. “I’m assuming you want me to say yes.”

She scoffed. “You haven’t already?”

The fireball spun faster. “No. I didn’t know what to say. I’m awful at this double agent thing.”

“From all reports, you’re pretty great at this. My spy network tells me the prince is smitten.”

Spy network. Is she spying on me?

“If I say yes, my fake relationship goes public,” I reminded her.

“You’re a big girl, Brie. You can handle it,” she insisted.

Really? Because just reading a freakin’ gossip site with a blind item about me nearly sent me over the edge.

“How long do I have to do this?” I asked her. “What’s the endgame here? Am I supposed to sleep with him? Am I supposed to marry him?”

Her pacing heels clicked a frantic rhythm on the other end. “Let’s take this one day at a time. For now, just keep him interested.”

Way to not answer my questions.

“Anything else?” she pressed.

The fireball started moving at dizzying speeds and then burst. Embers floated on the breeze around my balcony. “I think Kenoa is suspicious.”

The footsteps halted as Christina stopped pacing. “Will he say anything to the prince?”

I shook my head even though she couldn’t see me. “Not without coming to me first.”

“You’re sure?”

“Positive.”

I wasn’t, but if she thought Kenoa was a threat to the mission, I couldn’t say for sure what she’d do. Once upon a time, I would’ve believed that Kenoa was more loyal to me than his employer. Kai wasn’t just his employer, though. They were friends. Very close friends. Forced to choose between us, I didn’t know who Kenoa would pick.

“Then it’s a nonissue for the moment. Keep me apprised. Anything else?”

“No, that’s it,” I told her.

“Next time you talk to the prince, agree to be his date to the luau.” It wasn’t a request. It was a command.

“Fine,” I agreed. “If you swear to me that any memories retrieved from those two casters won’t be connected to the rebellion.

Christina didn’t hesitate. “You have my word, Brie.”

Chapter Sixteen

Kai was waiting for me outside the locker rooms at the training facility the following day. Lounging against the wall, he looked out of place in his navy suit and striped tie. Even in the glow of the fluorescent bulbs, Kai managed to look good. His dark eyes, which I’d thought were the color of black coffee, appeared inky blue.

As I took a moment to admire the prince, Christina’s warning played inside my head: You are no good to me or the rebellion if you get emotionally invested in the caster prince.

As though he felt me watching, Kai glanced up from his phone. He smiled. “Tough workout?”

Following his gaze down, I realized my shirt was soaked with sweat and singed in several places from when I’d lost control of my magic. My hair was also plastered to my head, and my face was the color of a ripe tomato. Overall, it wasn’t my best look.

“That obvious?” I asked dryly.

He walked over and placed a light kiss on my forehead. The gesture felt so right, so natural. It wasn’t until I heard the whisperings of two female shifters nearby that I considered the ramifications of such a public display. I stepped out of his embrace.

Kai gave an embarrassed laugh. “Sorry. I was not thinking.” His eyes darted to the shifter girls, and he lowered his voice. “I am happy to see you.”

“What are you doing here?” I asked uneasily, keeping the shifters in my peripheral vision.

“I need a favor,” he said sheepishly. “You can say no, and I will understand.”

“Well, with that caveat, I’m guessing I will want to say no.”

Kai chuckled. “It is a big favor. I am due to meet with Samira Duquesne in an hour. She is the witch I told you about from North Shore. She is not loyal to my family, as she does not agree with the current laws regarding fae and shifters being brought beneath the dome.”

“I like her already,” I interrupted.

He grinned. “I thought you might. Samira is an extremely vocal supporter of fae and shifter rights. She is reluctant to help with the investigation of two depleted casters, particularly two casters who have, in the past, wanted to further limit those rights. She did agree to the meeting, though. I thought perhaps if you came and possibly explained—”

“That you think these casters’ memories could help you find the missing fae and shifters, as well as the missing witches and warlocks,” I filled in. “You think she’ll agree if the request comes from me?”

Kai wrinkled his nose. “Yes,” he admitted. “I believe Samira will be more amenable to helping if you are present.”

I crossed my arms and fixed him with narrowed eyes. “So, you want to use me?”

“Well, yes. That is one way of looking at it. I would owe you.” When I didn’t respond immediately, he added, “Big. I would owe you big.”

I let him sweat a moment longer, then held out my hand. “Deal.”

Kenoa, Harton, Makani, and a female caster I thought was named Lara were all waiting in the limo when Kai and I exited the training facility.

“Three bodyguards?” I arched an eyebrow at the prince.

“My mother protects her investments. I am her biggest investment.” He shrugged. “I promise, you will not even notice they are there.”

That was a lie, of course. It was hard not to notice Kenoa. Makani wasn’t small, either. Lara was pretty tiny, but something told me that she might very well be the most lethal of the three.

“You’re costing me a lot, Brie,” Kenoa grumbled as I climbed into the back seat beside him.

“Maybe you should stop betting on what I’ll do,” I shot back, nudging him in the ribs.

The ride back to my condo was awkward, to put it mildly. Kai tried to strike up a conversation with me, asking about my training and if the potion was out of my system. But with all those ears pretending not to listen, I couldn’t engage.

When we arrived at my condo building, Makani remained outside, while Lara took up guard outside my door. Kenoa came inside the condo with Kai and me. I considered insisting the other bodyguards wait in my living room, but I wasn’t sure how I felt about them yet. Until I was, they weren’t hanging out inside my personal space.

I showered in record time. Wrapped in a heavy robe, I exited my bathroom to find Kai and Kenoa rifling through my closet. Numerous dresses were already spread out on my bed.

“Um, what are you two doing?” I asked.

“Helping, hopefully,” Kai said, examining a purple sheath that I’d never worn.

Behind him, Kenoa snickered. I glared back at the bodyguard.

“By raiding my closet?” I snapped. “You don’t trust that I can select an appropriate outfit on my own?”

Kai turned, eyes wide. “No. Brie, that is not—”

“Told you,” Kenoa interjected.

“Out. Both of you. I’ll be down in ten minutes.” I pointed toward the door, and they scurried from the bedroom.

Kai had laid out several of the dresses I’d been considering for the meeting. Still, my feelings were a little hurt. Did he think I would dress like a floozy? I might not have been one of Madame Noelani’s girls, but that didn’t mean I was socially stunted.

Short on time, yet not wanting to leave with wet hair, I summoned just enough magic to heat my hands. I ran them through my tresses until the hair was shiny and smooth. After applying powder and mascara with a light hand, I shimmied into a green and white dress with capped sleeves and a belted waist. Though I rarely opted for heels, I pulled on nude pumps that seemed both appropriate and demure.

“Do I get your stamp of approval?” I asked, sauntering down the steps from the loft. I clung to the banister as I adjusted to the heels.

Kai grinned up at me from the couch, where he and Kenoa were engaged in a discussion about centerpieces for the luau.

“You look stunning. Perfect.” He held out a hand to me. “Do not be nervous. I will do most of the talking.”

“Except for the part where I explain that performing the memory retrieval would help find all the missing persons,” I shot back.

“Yes, except for that part,” Kai agreed.

“Delightful,” I muttered. Why am I doing this? I wondered, as Kai, Kenoa, and I exited my condo. I’d barely given any thought to Kai’s request before agreeing to the favor. But all dressed up in heels, reality hit me: I was aiding a royal inquiry into caster depletions.

Again, why did I say yes? But I knew it was because I needed the truth. If Samira could retrieve the memories, I’d know for sure if Christina, and by extension I, was responsible for the depletions.

It wasn’t until I was once again in the back of the limo with Kai and the bodyguards that I thought to ask where we were meeting Samira Duquesne.

A smile curved Kenoa’s lips.

“What? Why do I get the impression you purposely didn’t tell me before now?” I demanded of Kai.

Lara’s eyes narrowed and her lips pursed. For a second, I thought she might scold me for speaking harshly to her prince.

“Well, probably because you are very intuitive,” Kai said, fighting a smile of his own.

The partition lowered behind his head, and Harton called, “Would you like me to pull around to the back entrance, sir?”

“Yes,” I replied, even though I wasn’t sure where we were going. Regardless of the locale, I wanted to keep a low profile when with Kai.

Lara glared at me when I answered for him. Harton hesitated. Unwittingly, I’d put him in an awkward position. I started to apologize, but Kai spoke up.

“As Miss Maybrie indicated, the back please.”

Harton smiled in the rearview mirror. “Yes, Your Highness.”

Kai squeezed my hand. “Ms. Duquesne thought it best if we met at the hospital, so she could see the depleted before she made a decision.”

“Samira Duquesne is one of your subjects,” Lara said stiffly. “You should order her to perform the spell. Your Highness,” she added, almost as an afterthought.

Kai was still looking at me when his eyes frosted over. That cool gaze settled on his bodyguard. “I will not order a caster to risk depletion for a spell. I would never order a caster to risk depletion to save the life of another. And it would serve you well to remember that I do not take orders regarding delicate political matters from you.”

He didn’t yell. He didn’t even raise his voice. His tone was polite yet firm. Still, Lara shrank back against the leather seat. I almost felt bad for her. Almost.

Harton pulled the car to a stop at the hospital’s back entrance. Makani and Lara jumped out to open the doors. Kai motioned for me to go first, and he and Kenoa followed directly behind me.

“Samira isn’t going to perform the spell now, is she?” I asked as we walked toward a group of very official-looking hospital workers.

“No,” Kai assured me. “The spell is too complicated, and there are several potions involved, if I am not mistaken.”

I breathed a little easier. As much as I wanted answers, I didn’t want to learn the truth with all Kai’s bodyguards and the hospital administrators around.

Lara and Makani walked a respectful three steps behind us, but Kenoa was right beside me. It was like he sensed I needed his support more than Kai needed another shield in that moment.

“Samira Duquesne did not agree to this meeting because she intends on helping,” Kenoa told me. “She won’t have come prepared with the necessary herbs and tonics. In the unlikely event she does decide to help, it will be another couple of days before anything more happens.” Though my friend sensed I was uncomfortable—I wasn’t hiding it well—he misread the cause. “No one expects you to be present for the retrieval,” Kenoa assured me, fixing Kai with a hard look. “And, of course, no one wants to put you in an uncomfortable position by making you see a depleted caster today.”

“Oh, Brie, no.” Kai was quick to jump in. “Of course not.” He reached for my hand and gave it a quick squeeze. “I would never ask that of you.”

I forced a smile. “Sorry, this is all just happening really fast.”

The hospital administrators fawned all over Kai and, to a lesser extent, me. Kenoa chatted easily with a dark-haired caster doctor. They even exchanged a few laughs as our entourage walked to a conference room where Samira Duquesne was waiting for us. Only Kai and I went inside, though.

“Ms. Duquesne, thank you for meeting with us,” Kai said politely, extending his hand as we sat across from the older witch at the conference table.

She smiled just as politely and accepted the handshake, though she didn’t call him “prince” or “sir” or “Your Highness”. In fact, she didn’t say anything to Kai at all. The witch didn’t take her eyes off me.

“Maybrie Hawkins, ma’am,” I introduced myself and offered her my hand.

Samira Duquesne was eccentric, the type of witch that was depicted in fairytales. She wore heavy fur robes that were appropriate for the frozen world outside the dome but out of place in our artificial climate. Her long, gray braid was streaked with white. Gold, wire-rimmed glasses perched on the end of her long nose.

“Maybrie, you say?” Samira repeated my name with a knowing glint in her eye. “You are the fighter. I have heard of you. They say you are second to none.” Her gaze flicked briefly to Kai, and I got the impression she wasn’t just talking about in the arena. “What interest does a famous pit fighter have in a criminal investigation?”

Kai opened his mouth to say something, but I didn’t need his help.

“I’ve seen a depleted. No one deserves that fate,” I told her honestly.

“Ah, yes. My condolences on your loss.” From behind her glasses, the caster watched me curiously, like I was a puzzle she had yet to solve. “If I may be so bold as to ask, is Tanner the reason you don’t fight with your magic?”

“No,” I said with forced calm. “I don’t fight with my magic because I don’t need to in the arena.”

“Ms. Duquesne,” Kai tried to draw her attention from me. I could tell the prince was ready to end the meeting there.

“You are a powerful fae,” she said to me, talking over the prince.

It wasn’t a question, so I wasn’t sure whether she expected an answer. I gave her one anyway. “I am. All the more reason not to fight with my fire. The majority of my competitors are shifters; my magic would give me an unfair advantage. I like my wins to be honest and hard won.”

“Fascinating,” Samira commented. “May I ask another personal question?”

“Ms. Duquesne, maybe we could—” Kai started to say.

“Quiet. If you want to know if I can do the memory retrieval, the answer is yes. Whether I will depends on Maybrie.” Her eyes never left my face.

I blew out a long breath. “Sure, ask away. Just know that I may not answer.”

Samira laughed and cut her eyes to Kai. “I do hope you know what you have gotten yourself into. Your girlfriend has more magic than even a royal can manage. She also has more attitude than most casters care for.”

“Brie and I do not...Maybrie does not...we have never....” I’d never seen the prince so flustered.

“Oh, I am aware,” Samira informed him. “She has not shared her magic with you. But when she does, a word of warning: That which makes you stronger can kill you, my prince.”

Excuse me? Who said anything about sharing my magic?

Samira turned back to me. “Why do you not practice your craft more, child?”

“What makes you think I don’t?” I countered.

Samira shook her head as though I’d let her down. “Come now. You may not cast much now, but you are trained. You have had instruction. I know just by touching your hand that you only perform basic spells. Tell me, Maybrie, what has our one handshake told you about me?”

Under the table, Kai reached for my hand. I let him slip his fingers through mine, but my focused stayed on Samira. She held out her hand to me like a queen expecting a subject to kiss her knuckles.

In the canyon, all faelings are taught to sense and detect magic in others. Without casters around to practice on, I’d only learned to detect elemental magic. Still, as I cupped Samira’s hand in mine, I found myself recalling the techniques I hadn’t used in years. I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply. The witch smelled of snow and salt and brimstone. She’s been casting recently. Her hand felt like cool water between my fingers. She’s taken magic from a water fae. There was a wildness to her magic, like a stud yet to be broken. No formal training. I squeezed her hand gently and let all my barriers fall. A wave of power hit me so hard that I actually flinched.

Samira withdrew her hand, and I opened my eyes. “Now, child, what can you tell me about myself?”

I sat up straighter. “Magic is a part of your everyday life. You use it for the most basic of tasks. You’re a powerful caster, but you prefer potions and tonics. As recently as this morning you brewed a,” I thought hard, “a freezing solution of some sort.”

Samira smiled. “Keep going, child.”

In my peripheral vision, I saw Kai watching me with wonder.

“You didn’t attend a caster school; you have no formal training. You learned to cast from an elder in your community. Wait, no.” I shook my head. “You learned to cast from a water fae. I’m going to guess, the same fae who gives you magic.”

“My husband, Albert,” she said.

I met her gaze levelly and smiled. “He was your family’s house fae when you were a child. You two fell in love. That is why you, an extremely powerful caster, live in North Shore, away from the royal court and your family. It’s why you are such an advocate for fae rights.” That was all conjecture. I couldn’t have known any of that just by touching her. Nonetheless, I knew I was right.

Samira nodded approvingly. “You are quite something, child. Particularly for a non-practicing fire fae.” She turned to Kai, finally bringing him into the conversation. “I will help you on one condition.” Even before the words left her mouth, I knew her terms. “Maybrie must assist me while I brew the concoction. I will cast the spell myself, but I will need to channel her energy.”

“I—”

“If you will excuse us for just a moment, Ms. Duquesne,” Kai interrupted. He grabbed my hand and tugged me to my feet.

We were in the hallway before I could protest. I caught sight of Samira sipping tea just before the prince closed the door to the conference room without using his hands.

“You do not have to do this,” Kai said softly, so the bodyguards stationed at either end of the corridor couldn’t overhear us. “We have other options.”

I arched an eyebrow. “Other options? Like what? You bring in a caster from another kingdom? That takes time. And probably paperwork. I know how you royals love your paperwork.”

“She is asking you to willingly share your magic with her, Brie,” Kai said, a spark of anger flaring in his dark eyes.

“I know what channel means,” I hissed. My temper was directed at him, while his was focused on Samira.

“Have you ever shared your magic?” Kai asked.

“Not willingly.” I rubbed my neck and thought of Mat.

“She has no right to ask this of you,” the prince snapped.

“Why? Because my magic belongs to you? To the royal family? To some caster your mother deems worthy of my power? It’s mine, Kai. I can give it to whoever I want. Or not give it to some asshole so he can perform parlor tricks.” I was seething. It took all my control to keep my hands from turning into flaming mittens.

Kai rested his hands on my shoulders, flinching slightly when he felt the heat of my temper. He didn’t let go, though.

“You know that is not what I meant. You are free to give or not give your magic to whomever you choose.” His eyes softened. “I never meant to put you in this position. Please, just think about what she is asking of you.”

“Does it hurt?” I asked uneasily.

Since I had never shared my magic with a caster, I had no idea how the transference spell worked or felt. Am I being hasty? I wondered. Then another thought hit me: Is Christina going to lose her shit?

Kai shook his head. “No, not when both parties want the exchange. It can even be, well, magical under the right circumstances.”

I averted my gaze. “I...I want to do this, Kai.”

Until I spoke the words aloud, I hadn’t realized they were true. Once upon a time, I had studied magic religiously. I had brewed potions and cast spells that were more involved than securing my locker. Casting was invigorating. I missed that wash of power that made me feel as though I could take on the world.

“Are you sure, Brie?” Kai searched my face. His voice was barely above a whisper when he continued. “You do not have to do this for me.”

I fixed him with the same blank expression I gave my competitors at the start of a fight. “Do you honestly believe you factor into this decision at all?”

At one end of the hallway, Kenoa covered a laugh with his hand. Lara looked like she was ready to shove a spike through my heart. Makani had his hands clasped behind his back, head tilted back like a movie was playing on the ceiling.

“Well, let’s go tell Ms. Duquesne the good news.” Kai gestured to the closed conference room door. He put a hand on my shoulder when I passed him. “Brie? Thank you.”

“You owe me two favors now,” I whispered. “Big ones.”

Chapter Seventeen

After we worked out the details with Samira, Kai and I picked up sushi to go for an early dinner at my condo. I invited all four of the prince’s staff inside, since we’d gotten them food as well. Harton insisted he needed to stay with the car. Makani and Lara, wishing to follow protocol, politely declined my invitation and took up positions outside my door. I was most surprised that Kenoa declined to join us.

“I’m going to need a nap after all this rice,” he told me. “I’ll just stretch out in the back of the limo. You two kids have fun.”

Kai and I ate at my dining room table and then retreated to the couch with steaming mugs of cinnamon tea. We talked about my next fight, a match against a vampire. I’d only fought two in my five years in the pits.

“I think that’s part of why Botto wants me to practice my magic,” I told Kai as we snuggled under the same blanket, our legs intertwined.

“You aren’t supposed to kill him,” Kai reminded me.

“No, but I can restrict his movements, which is the only way to defeat a vampire. They’re so fast.”

The prince set his mug on the coffee table, then took mine from my cupped hands and put it beside his. He pulled me close. “I have no doubt you will have one hundred and one wins very soon.”

Our lips met in a kiss that deserved fireworks. But when we pulled apart, Kai’s expression was serious. “I need for you to know I meant what I said earlier. No matter what happens between us in the future, you will never have to share your magic.”

“When I retire from the pits, I’ll have enough to buy out my contract,” I replied. “So, I’m not worried about it.”

He studied me for a long moment. “We both know that is not true. At least, not as things stand now. What is interesting is that you should have enough money, but you do not.”

I started to back away.

“I believe I know why,” Kai continued.

No. No. No. Just no. We can’t have this conversation.

“You are helping house fae, are you not?”

I sagged with relief. My donations to individual fae weren’t legal, but at least he hadn’t asked about the rebellion. Yet, I reminded myself.

“I am,” I admitted. Then, in a much more measured voice, I asked, “Did Kenoa tell you about my food deliveries?”

Kai’s brows drew together. “Um, no. He did not. Are you diverting your food deliveries to house fae, as well?”

Freakin’ hell. “Yeah, sort of.” There was no point in lying. Plus, I preferred his focus stayed on my more minor crimes.

“How does it work?” Kai asked.

“Nope.” I shook my head. “I’m not getting anyone else in trouble. If you want to charge me—”

Kai reached for me. “I have no interest in getting you in trouble. In my mind, it is your money and your food credits. You can do with them as you please.”

“If you didn’t know about the food deliveries, how did you know I was helping house fae?” I asked curiously.

The prince’s jaw tightened. “My mother ran a background check on you,” he admitted.

Breathe. You knew this would happen.

“I saw several donations appear in the account of Everly Woods. There were no direct transfers, of course. But the same amount left your account, only to show up two days later in hers,” Kai continued.

I did help Everly. But those donations weren’t entirely for her. She funneled the money to the rebellion via large purchases at Christina’s boutique. I could’ve done it directly, but Christina wanted me as far removed from the transactions as possible.

“That’s not illegal,” I told Kai defensively.

“No, it is not,” he agreed. “I would not have made the connection, except for....” Kai trailed off, eyes pinning me in place.

“Tanner. Tanner Woods was my boyfriend. Your mother uncovered that fact in her investigation,” I said calmly, though my body vibrated.

Kai held me tighter. I pulled away again but just far enough that his arms were no longer around me.

The prince met my hard stare. “She did,” he said carefully. “But that is not how I know about your relationship with Tanner.” The way he looked at me nearly brought tears to my eyes. “His death was inexcusable. The entire situation was a debacle.”

I wanted to look away. I wanted to talk about anything else. I wanted to be anywhere else. Nonetheless, my gaze never wavered when I said, “The Pit Masters killed Tanner. They forced his hand. He did what anyone would’ve done in his situation.”

“I agree,” Kai said simply. “Had the royal family been informed of his condition, which we should have been, he would likely still be alive. I could have found him help.”

Tears stung my eyes as Tanner’s beautiful face filled my mind. He’d been so sweet, thoughtful, loving. The ache in my chest that had been my constant companion for months after his death returned tenfold. I hadn’t felt that deep stab in my heart for weeks. I wanted to cry and scream and throw things.

And then, Kai was there. Slowly, as if afraid of rejection, he took me in his arms and held me. I pressed my face to his chest and cried into his shirt. The prince stroked my back.

“I am sorry to have to bring all of this up,” he muttered into my hair. “I just felt it was best to be honest. I have never agreed with my mother on this issue. Prying into your private affairs simply because we are dating is not fair. Unfortunately, it is not my decision.” He dropped a light kiss on the top of my head. “People have begun to notice the amount of time we spend together, and my mother wants to be prepared for the press that will soon begin.”

I sniffled a few times and nodded. “Yeah, I get it,” I mumbled against his chest. Tilting my head back slightly, I peered up at Kai, who had a line of sweat along his forehead. “This is protocol, right?”

With his thumb, Kai gently wiped away my tears. “I know you probably do not want to hear it from me, but for what it is worth, I am sorry about Tanner, Brie. I met him on several occasions and once even had the pleasure of his company over dinner. He was a good man.”

More tears fell, and Kai was there to catch them.

“He was a great man,” I said softly.

We sat in silence for a long time, Kai holding me while I cried over another guy. But that wasn’t the only reason for my waterworks. Kai had brought up the subject because he wanted to be honest about the fact his mother had dug into my past. He wanted me to know that he knew about Tanner. I couldn’t reciprocate that honesty. I was a liar and a spy. Yes, I liked the prince. But that didn’t really matter when I’d been deceiving him this whole time. Our relationship was built on lies.

“I want to stay with you tonight,” Kai said after a while. “Would that be okay? I can sleep on the couch.”

“I’m not sure—” I began.

“There is no pressure,” the prince interrupted. “I just want you to know that I am serious about our relationship. I care about you, Brie. I find myself in an odd position of wanting to protect you and understanding that you are not the type of girl who needs a Prince Charming.”

Am I? I wondered. Because in that moment, I wanted his comfort more than I wanted my next breath. Did I want him to stay? Yes, I did. Was I ready to take our relationship to the next level? The answer was too complicated to unpack at this moment.

What would Christina want me to do? I wondered. I should tattoo that on my hand.

“I care about you, too,” I said finally. “And I do want you to stay. Honestly. Just another night.” If I sleep with him, it’ll be for me, I told myself.

His thumb, wiping away my tears, then moved to trace the contours of my mouth. I closed my eyes as Kai brought his mouth to mine. His hands traveled up my back, beneath my sweater. My entire body tingled at his touch.

Kai pulled away first. Breathless, he gazed into my eyes and ran his fingers through my hair. “I should probably go,” he said softly.

I nodded and gave him a small smile. “Yeah, that’s a good idea.”

He kissed me one more time, and then I walked him to the foyer.

“What time should I send the car for you?” he asked.

Though I acquiesced to Samira’s request, Kai countered her terms with one of his own: that we work on the potion at the palace. Both Samira and I had been a little taken aback. Kai claimed it would be more private, and we would have easier access to all the materials needed for the memory retrieval. Technically, that was true, but I secretly believed this was his way of getting me to meet his mother again. Whatever the case, I was more reticent about the location than Samira.

“Six o’clock would be good for me,” I replied. “I’m working the lunch shift at Pele’s. I get off around five, so that gives me time to shower and change.”

“Or Harton can pick you up at work, and we can have dinner first?” he countered.

“Or we could have dinner afterward?” I offered. For my first trip to the palace, I didn’t exactly want to show up in work clothes and smelling like fried food—I needed the extra hour to get ready. “Besides, aren’t you going over to House of Mana to interrogate fae?”

“Interview,” he corrected. “I am, though I do not expect it to take long. They are unlikely to tell us much. They may donate magic to casters, but they do not trust my kind.”

“Do you blame them?” I asked, my words carrying a bite.

“No, I honestly do not.” Kai shook his head. “But I believe those fae know something about the disappearances, and the establishment is our only real lead. I have to try.”

“You’re right,” I agreed. “No one deserves depletion.”

Kai pulled me closer and ran his lips over my cheekbone. “You are adorable when you are lost in thought.”

“I’m not lost—” I started to protest. Then his mouth was on mine, and I forgot what I was going to say.

Once Kai had left, I debated whether to check in with Christina. She would want to know about my impending work with Samira, and that I would be spending the next few evenings at the palace brewing a potion. I didn’t go to the patio, though. I didn’t want to hear more warnings about mixing business and pleasure. My personal feelings were clouding my judgment. I was well aware of that fact.

Instead, I muted my registered phone and curled up in bed with a mug of tea and my favorite book: The Lioness, the Human, and the Broom Closet by D.T. Louis. After an hour, my eyelids began to droop. I reached absently for the light switch beside my bed and knocked my cellphone off the nightstand. I leaned over the side of the bed to retrieve it, only to nearly drop the phone a second time when I saw:

(63) New Messages

(42) Missed Calls

Twelve texts and twenty of the missed calls were from Cala alone. This can’t be good.

Cala (11:23 p.m.): Call. Me. ASAP.

Cala (11:10 p.m.): Where are you?

Cala (11:02 p.m.): VIDEO Attachment

With trembling fingers, I pressed play on the video attachment. A sinking feeling in my gut told me that I already knew what I’d see. Sure enough, the short clip showed Kai and me at the training facility with his arm slung around my sweaty, disheveled body. As if that wasn’t bad enough, the cameraperson had zoomed in on the moment he kissed me. I didn’t bother reading the rest of the messages or listening to my dozens of voicemails. Instead, I dialed Cala’s number and turned on the television in my bedroom.

“Are you okay?” Cala answered on the first ring.

“Jury’s still out,” I replied. “When did this video get out?”

“I don’t know for sure. Rocko and I were out running trails when Cassie sent it to me, but it’s all over the place, Brie. Your secret is out. Like, really out.”

“Wait...your personal shopper sent you the video?” I demanded.

“Seriously?” she shot back. “That’s your concern in all of this?”

I sighed. “No, but I’m trying to not freak out right now.”

On the television, an entertainment reporter was speculating on the latest in “Prince Kai’s long line of questionable love choices,” while the video from the training facility played in the background.

“What did Rocko say?” I asked.

Cala laughed. “You know, he’s Rocko. I think he’s a little hurt you didn’t tell him yourself.”

The footage behind the reporter changed to a clip of Kai and me leaving the hospital together. A headline across the bottom of the screen read “Official Royal Engagements Already?”

In a hesitant voice, my best friend added, “But you really need to talk to Everly now.”

I pinched the bridge of my nose. This was not the way I’d wanted Tanner’s sister to find out. “Yeah, I’ll do that, just as soon as I figure out what I’m going to tell her.”

“Want me to come over?” Cala offered.

“No. Not tonight, but I might need you soon.”

“Open invitation,” she promised. “Night, Brie. I love you.”

I smiled. “I love you too, Cala.”

Chapter Eighteen

“Brie! Over here! How serious is your relationship with the prince?” a reporter yelled.

“Is it true you were visiting the hospital on official palace business?” another called out.

“Are you pregnant, Brie? Is that why Prince Kai is taking this relationship so seriously? Is that why you were at the hospital?” The woman wore mittens and shoved a microphone in my face.

“Are you crazy? Of course I’m not pregnant,” I snapped.

Kenoa shouldered through the crowd that was gathered in front of my building. As he sheltered me beneath his large arm, cameras vied for pictures of me in my dark sunglasses and large hat, which pretty much confirmed that I had something to hide.

“Just keep your head down,” he murmured in my ear.

When one ballsy reporter stepped between us and the open limo door, I felt Kenoa’s magic swell. The camera popped as his lens crackled over with ice and shattered. The reporter sulked off while Harton fended off the horde and Kenoa helped me inside the car. The instant my door was closed, the driver ran to the front, hopped in, and floored the accelerator.

Letting out a shaky breath, I removed my hat and glasses. The reporters had been staked outside of my building since that morning.

“Is this normal?” I asked Kenoa.

“Yes and no,” he admitted, pulling off his sunglasses. “You are sort of famous in your own right, Brie. That makes things more...intriguing. And Kai, well he’s never mixed business with pleasure before.”

“It wasn’t like that,” I protested. “Yesterday was a special situation. He needed my help.”

“True.” Kenoa nodded. Even as he agreed, it was clear that he didn’t totally agree with my argument.

“What? Are you saying there was more to it?” I demanded.

The large fae looked as though his suit had suddenly become too tight. Fixing him with a hard stare, I waited out the pause.

“He could have asked someone else, Brie,” Kenoa finally said. “In case you’ve forgotten, I’m also fae. And he does have quite a few friends in our community. The prince still chose you.”

I turned to stare out the window, though the dark tint impeded any sightseeing. Pondering my friend’s words, I felt my lips curl into a smile. He chose you. The thought shouldn’t have made my heart skip a beat. I’m getting way too invested, I thought.

More reporters waited outside the palace gates, all hoping to get a shot of me arriving at the royal residence. They pressed their cameras against the windows while Harton waited for the gates to open.

“You can see them, but they can’t see you,” Kenoa assured me as I shrank away from the glass.

The gates finally opened, and Harton pulled through. Press wasn’t allowed on palace grounds without an engraved royal invitation, so I was able to breathe a little easier once we were driving up the long road to Kai’s royal home.

The prince came running down the front steps of Iolani Palace before Harton had opened my door. We’d spoken several times throughout the day, but Kai seemed determined to confirm with his own eyes that I was okay. He held me at arm’s length and studied every bruise and scrape visible on my body.

“They’re from practice,” I assured him.

His concerns weren’t completely unfounded. To avoid the training facility, and the reporters waiting for me, Botto had met me at Diamond Ridge State Park for our session. But the reporters mobbed me outside of Pele’s instead. Jon was forced to close until Kenoa arrived and the two of them smuggled me out the back. Sending his personal bodyguard had probably not been the most inconspicuous move, but I was grateful for the friendly face. Particularly when most of the media I encountered that day had been either nosy or hostile.

Kai folded me into his arms. I hugged him just as tightly as he hugged me. He shivered in the brisk evening air. When I spoke next, I saw my breath.

“I’m fine. Really. It’s just a lot.” I pulled back but kept my arms around Kai’s waist. “I didn’t expect things to get to this point...ever.”

“Does this change how you feel about ‘things’?” he asked slowly.

“I don’t know,” I admitted. It was possibly the most honest response about my feelings that I’d ever given him. I couldn’t imagine a life where I was followed by cameras all the time, where people felt they had a right to invade my privacy. I’d thought being a pseudo-famous fighter was hard, but it was nothing compared to the level of scrutiny that came with dating a royal.

“Well, that is not a no,” Kai replied with a grin. Taking my hand, he led me up the steps to the palace. “Ms. Duquesne is already here.”

“Were you able to get all the ingredients?” I asked as we passed through the enormous double doors and into the royal residence.

Trying to keep my expression as neutral as possible, I glanced around the vaulted foyer. It ran the entire width of the palace, ending in a sweeping staircase that lead to the second floor and the royal residences. The koa wood floors gleamed like a polished ice-skating rink.  The sheer glamour of the space was overwhelming, but I vowed to keep my brain on the task at hand instead of gawking at Kai’s home.

“Remarkably, yes,” he replied, oblivious to my sudden stiffness. “Well, most of them. The lion heart flower is not due to arrive until tomorrow.” He shook his head. “Ms. Duquesne is not pleased, but she has agreed to begin since the flower is one of the last ingredients needed.”

“Yeah, lion heart is...,” I trailed off, unable to finish my thought as we entered a room decorated entirely in shades of blue, from the velvet drapes to the thickest carpet I’d ever walked on.

The walls were lined with portraits of past monarchs. The largest one was a stoic woman in a black dress and blue sash with a white flower decorating her hair—the last human monarch of Hawaii. Queen Lili’uokalani’s portrait was a historic artifact, and I’d assumed it would be hanging in a museum somewhere. Suits of armor stood at attention between the portraits. It felt like they were staring at me, judging me for my disloyal behavior. But was it really disloyal when I never asked to be in this kingdom? I pondered.

“Would you like the grand tour?” Kai asked.

“I don’t want to keep Samira waiting,” I replied quickly.

“Then I shall just take one small detour on the way to the casting chamber.”

Through another arched doorway, we turned left. According to a sign, we were headed toward the gardens and royal tennis courts. We stepped through an exterior door, onto the wraparound porch out back, and into a setting straight from the Freelands. Snow blanketed the ground on either side of the walkway, which appeared to be heated. Frost-coated ivy snaked around trees with sugar fruit growing on the branches. Icicles formed beautiful sculptures on overhangs and benches.

A calm washed over me like warm bath water, though the temperature was below freezing. My body began to tingle. A current of raw power coursed from my head to my toes. The elemental magic and enchantments in the Winter Garden called to my fire magic like long-lost siblings who were desperate for a reunion.

Kai yanked his hand from mine with a yelp. Looking down in confusion, I saw tiny orange flames coating my palm.

“I’m so sorry,” I gasped.

He looked at his own hand. The skin was red but not blistered. “I am fine,” he promised. “No harm done.”

“I swear that doesn’t normally happen. The magic here is powerful.”

Kai cupped my cheek with his unburnt palm and ran a thumb across my jaw, shaking from the cold. “It is. Casters don’t feel magic quite the same way fae do, since ours does not come from the outside world. But even I find myself overpowered when I spend time here.”

It’s a wonder he can spend any time in here. It’s awfully cold for a caster.

“Why is the magic so strong?” I asked. Kai slid his hand into mine, and we started walking again.

He looked down at me appraisingly. “You really want to know?”

“Why wouldn’t I?”

“I am a little nervous to tell you,” he hedged.

And because thinking before speaking was not something I’d ever learned, I replied, “Why, is it some big secret? Do you think I’m going to report back to my spy network?” A strange noise, like a soft shivering of a dying cat, escaped my lips. I meant it as a joke, until I realized what I’d said.

“Nothing so sinister.” Kai laughed. “It is sort of a secret, though, only because I wanted to see if my idea worked before making it public.” He took a deep breath, very excited about his big news. “I am nervous to tell you specifically, because I think the idea is great, and I worry you might not agree.”

“The suspense is killing me,” I said, only half kidding.

“The different flowers in the Royal Garden were chosen because they all retain elemental magic better than most. Some, like the orange blossom, retain earth magic in much higher quantities than the average flower. Others, like the rose, are great at retaining air magic,” Kai said, sounding like a sultry tour guide.

“And fire magic? Which flower holds that power best?” I asked.

“The frozen hibiscus,” Kai said immediately.

Just like the flower he gave me in the arena.

“What we have done is ask willing fae to imbue the flowers with their specific magic. Normally, the strength begins to wane after about twenty-four hours. But, if a caster performs an everlasting spell, then the flower can be used as a source of power for a caster for much longer. I theorize, with a strong enough caster and a strong enough fae, the power could be, as the spell name implies, everlasting.”

Thus giving weaker casters the power necessary to become stronger casters, I thought.

“We could end the need for direct fae-to-caster transference,” Kai finished, watching me expectantly.

“That’s amazing. Very forward thinking of you,” I told him.

Kai suddenly became very serious. “I am to be king one day, Brie. If I want my children to live in a peaceful world, I need to find a way for fae and shifters and casters to live together in harmony. Otherwise, my heir will inherit a kingdom at war.”

You’ll be the one to inherit a kingdom at war, I thought sadly.

I forced a smile. “Well, this could be a solid first step.”

“We plan to unveil it at the luau. Well, just the garden itself—I am not ready to claim my idea a success. I would like a few more months of data first.” He ran a hand through his hair. “But my advisors think we must do just that: claim success. They hope it will counteract the rise in tensions between casters and non-casters, in light of the disappearances.”

“No way. Bad idea. If you do that, and your experiment doesn’t work, fae will be very upset. We’ll feel like you’ve lied to us,” I said automatically, never once considering that my advice was just as out of line as Lara’s had been earlier.

“Precisely what I told my advisors,” Kai agreed.

Hand in hand, we meandered along a stone path lined with rose bushes. The petals were covered in a thin layer of frost. Cherry blossom trees ringed a koi pond, which was the only attraction without ice.

“Does this remind you of home?” the prince asked softly.

“Yeah, a little,” I admitted. “Not in a bad way, if that’s what you’re wondering. I don’t think fae would be upset that you chose to make a Winter Garden.”

“I am mostly worried about you being upset I chose to make a Winter Garden,” he replied.

“Oh.” I laughed, and heat rushed to my cheeks. “Me, personally? I love it. That’s why I keep the condo so cold.”

“That is what gave me the idea, actually. Originally, we had planned another summer garden. Then I spent time in your chilly condo and wondered if maybe part of the reason everlasting spells do not actually last forever was because fae magic is stronger outside the dome, in the Freelands.”

“That’s pretty smart thinking. So, you’re going to credit me if this works like you think?” I teased.

Kai laughed. “Definitely.”

We exited the Winter Garden and entered a much warmer hallway.

“Magical barrier,” the prince explained when he saw my confusion. “It was the only way to prevent the entire palace from feeling like the Arctic.”

He turned right down another corridor and climbed a back stairway with two guards posted at the bottom.

“We aren’t going to run into your mother in her housecoat or anything, are we?” I asked uncomfortably.

“No,” Kai promised. “This is my wing of the palace.”

Oh, lovely. He doesn’t have a suite, he has a wing.

“What kinds of rooms does one have in a wing?” I asked. “Do you have a secret magic room where all secret magic is performed?”

Kai looked down at me. “I know you are making fun of me, but the answer is yes. I do have a secret magic room where secret magic is performed. That is where we are headed now.”

Chapter Nineteen

A lot of casters had specific rooms where they performed spells and brewed potions. Kai’s chamber was different, though. For one, we accessed the staircase to it via an opening in the hallway that seemed it might disappear when closed. But it was more than the covert entryway that made it feel special. Magic wasn’t just performed there; the room itself contained a great deal of energy.

It’s like ghosts of spells past in here, I thought with a rush.

Samira’s robes hung on a hook beside the door. She was busy examining the ingredients spread out on a long work bench in the center of the circular room.

“Good evening, Ms. Duquesne,” Kai said, as the older witch dipped her finger in a pile of red powder and tasted the contents.

“You aren’t needed here,” she said without looking up.

“I thought I might observe,” the prince replied tightly.

“You thought wrong,” Samira snapped.

Kai glanced between the witch and me, looking as though he worried that leaving us alone together could go wrong in many ways.

“I’m fine,” I assured him. “Where can I find you once we’re finished?”

“I will be in my library,” he replied pointedly. “Back down to the second floor, first door on the right.”

“See you soon,” I called, admiring the lines of his back as he walked away.

Samira cleared her throat, bringing my attention back to the task at hand.

“So, what should I do?” I asked her with a tentative smile.

The witch stared at me from behind her glasses and gestured to the table. “If you want to see that boytoy princeling of yours before summer solstice, you better intend on helping.” Samira held a mortar in one hand, while the other hand grabbed leaves from the various plants in front of her. The caster shoved the mortar and a pestle at me. “Muddle these. Make sure they’re completely broken down. We need the true essences.”

“I can do that.”

Samira selected a blade from a rack of utensils and started slicing slimy, peeled-grape-looking objects in half. The first one she cut sent an arc of brown juice squirting back toward her. A musky, fishy scent filled the room. I gagged when it wafted over to me.

The caster chuckled. “The newt eyes aren’t to your liking?” she asked, practically cackling.

Rolling my eyes, I shot her a glare. “Can’t say I’ve had a lot of interaction with them.”

Samira’s face broke into a wide grin. “Grab the haladian flower.”

I spotted an enormous purple bloom with white accents set off in the corner of the table, away from the other ingredients. The interior leaves were turquoise and dotted with orange splotches.

“And do what with it?” I asked Samira.

“Add the entire flower to the leaves and keep muddling.” She resumed slicing eyeballs.

The first press of the pestle on the delicate flower drew a blood-like substance that ran crimson and thick.

“Is this normal?” I demanded.

She didn’t look up. “Yes, yes. Perfectly.”

An hour later, all of the ingredients mixed, smashed, or otherwise decimated, Samira began adding them to a cauldron. Some items needed to stew much longer before the next ingredient could be stirred in. Others needed to enter the cauldron together to avoid an explosion and the need to start all over.

Finally, after we added the blood-like substance from the haladian flower, the witch stepped back to admire her work. Samira wiped perspiration from her forehead with her sleeve. “Ah, yes. Smell that tang? That means we’re progressing. Had there been more of a sweet smell, we’d know we needed to begin anew.”

I sniffed the air. Definitely tangy.

The witch gestured for me to move closer to the cauldron. “Look inside. What do you see?”

Crimson bubbles formed and popped on a swirling surface of steaming liquid. “It looks like boiling blood,” I said.

“Very good,” Samira replied, as though I’d made some grand observation. “Now, are you ready to begin, Maybrie?”

Haven’t we already begun? I thought. If not, what were the last three hours about? “Begin what, exactly?” I asked, shifting from tired foot to tired foot.

“The first incantation,” Samira explained. “Now that we have mixed the first round of ingredients, we must cast the first spell; then, the solution needs to boil for exactly sixteen hours, forty-two minutes, and twenty-eight seconds; then, it will need to be chilled to just above freezing for another three hours and twenty-nine minutes; we will then let the solution return to room temperature in its own time, which could take anywhere between two and six hours. While all of this is happening, we will prepare the second round of ingredients.”

“Followed by another incantation?” I guessed.

Samira held up her index and middle fingers. “Two more incantations in total. One after the second round of ingredients, and one when we actually cast the memory retrieval spell.”

I forgot how tedious and time-consuming casting could be.

“For tonight, just a short incantation.” Samira held out her hands to me.

“If it’s a short incantation, why do you need to channel me?” I asked, slipping my hands into hers across the work table.

Samira closed her eyes, and I did the same. “Short does not mean simple, Maybrie, and short does not mean what you think it means. We’re casting a spell, not merely performing a card trick.”

No, I realized an hour later, short did not mean what I thought it meant.

The witch had been very clear that I remain silent while she cast, so I couldn’t ask how much longer we had to go without ruining the spell. I was starting to fatigue, though. Channeling and transferring magic were different. I was channeling my magic through Samira, who was just a conduit that recited the spells; she wasn’t absorbing or using any magic, so I was the one sweating profusely and unsure if my legs would give out.

“You should practice more,” Samira scolded me when we broke apart finally, and I sagged on the counter for support. “Tomorrow will be harder. Rest up.”

If tomorrow is any harder, I might be depleted before this over, I thought as the witch began packing her belongings.

“Tell the prince I’ll need a car to take me home,” she added over her shoulder.

Kai must’ve been spying on us, because he opened the door before my hand touched the knob.

“Samira says she’s ready for a car to take her home,” I relayed.

“Gianni is on his way now,” Kai promised. “And Harton and Kenoa are waiting for you whenever you are ready.”

“Kenoa, too?” I asked. “Are you that worried about press outside my building at this hour?”

Kai offered me his arm as we descended the steps of the magical room. “Paparazzi never sleep. I have learned that the hard way more times than I care to count. Since I know you will not agree to staying at the palace, I have asked Kenoa to stay with you.”

“No,” I said flatly. How am I supposed to call my contact in the rebellion with your bodyguard sleeping on my couch?

“Just until this interest blows over,” Kai continued.

Christina will love not getting a report until next harvest season, I thought wryly. “No,” I repeated.

“How about he stays with you tonight, and we can negotiation terms on a daily basis going forward,” he tried.

Just tonight? I thought about the reporters shoving their cameras in my face. I’d rather not tackle that alone. Christina can hold off another day.

“Deal,” I agreed.

Kai looked stunned. “Really? I thought that would be a harder sell.”

“Someone took a picture of the inside of my nose today. I’d rather not have a second one taken. Ever,” I replied honestly.

The prince laughed. “I have had that happen as well. Those never turn out well.”

We walked for several moments in companionable silence before Kai cleared his throat uneasily. “I was wondering if you might do me another favor.”

“I’m starting to feel like the fountain of favors,” I teased. It would serve you right—you’re spying on him! “What do you need now?”

“I met with several House of Mana workers today,” he began.

“Let me guess, they didn’t tell you anything?” I interjected.

Kai shook his head. “No, they literally said nothing. Well, maybe not literally because a very spirited air fae named Tonya did, I believe, hex me. She muttered an incantation the entire time I spoke.”

I laughed so hard I snorted. “Sorry to hear that. I hope you don’t grow a third ear or something.”

“I guess only time will tell. But as there are no fae on the police squad—”

“You mean fae are not allowed on the force,” I piped in.

“Yes, currently that is the law,” Kai agreed as if he’d anticipated I would make this argument. “That will change in the future. For now, I do not have any fae officers to interview House of Mana employees, and those employees have no desire to answer my questions. Can I persuade you to help?”

“Hmm. Persuade me how?” I asked to buy some time.

This request was a lot different than the last one. I wasn’t sure if Kai even understood the magnitude of what he was asking. Helping with Samira was one thing—she was one caster, and she advocated for fae rights. House of Mana employees were all fae who would probably not take me asking questions much better than Kai. It was going to take a lot to persuade them that I hadn’t sold out to the casters. And even more to persuade them that the royals cared about the missing fae.

“Name your price,” the prince challenged.

Great, now you’re bargaining with him like you actually want him to grant you some favor in return.

“What is something you really want?” Kai added when I didn’t answer right away.

Freedom. The ability to leave the dome.

That wasn’t on the table. Even if Kai had the power to grant it to me, I didn’t know if I’d take it. Why was my freedom more important than someone else’s? Exactly, and there is someone else’s, relative, freedom that could be on the table.

“I want Sumi to have twenty-four-hour sign-in and sign-out privileges at the commune,” I said evenly. “Unrestricted. No chaperones. You can do that, right?”

“I can,” he agreed carefully. “But you do know there is an interview process and an evaluation that normally comes before a decision like that is made.”

“I know,” I said, remembering the whole degrading process.

The prince took a minute to consider. “Would you vouch for her, if I sped this through the pipeline?”

“Definitely,” I agreed.

“You would certify that beyond any doubt she is not a member of any rebellion or anti-royal movement?”

I swallowed hard. “Yes. I’m positive. Sumi just got here a few weeks ago. She hasn’t had time to form a rebellion.”

“There is a reason we watch new arrivals so closely,” Kai informed me. “We have found in the past that some of them are tied to a faction that seeks to upend our kingdom.”

“I didn’t know that,” I admitted uneasily. The royals know about the rebellion.

“It is also why we scrutinize those applying for inter-kingdom fights so carefully. One in ten is a messenger for one rebellious group or another,” he continued.

I’m going to be sick.

“You denied my application. Does that mean you think I’m part of some rebellion?” I asked evenly. Gaia, get me out of here.

“No, not at all. If you really want to know the truth, which I think you do, it is because your association with Tanner makes you a high flight risk. We find that when a loved one has passed, many people want the chance to start over. This dome is only one island, with a very small population.”

Am I relieved? I was too numb to decide.

“I see. Um, so, do you need me to sign something that says I vouch for Sumi, or were you just getting my hopes up?” I asked.

“I will do it,” Kai said. “If you say she is not planning a coup, that is good enough for me.”

Oh, Sumi definitely isn’t. How do I know? Because I am.

“And in return you will accompany me to House of Mana tomorrow and interview fae, yes?”

“Yes,” I said with a smile. “House of Mana tomorrow. I’m there. No promises they’ll talk to me, but I’ll try.”

“Wonderful. Now that you have agreed to my small favor, I have one last big one. My mother would like an audience with you before you begin your work with Ms. Duquesne tomorrow evening,” he said, all in one breath so I wouldn’t have time to make some snarky remark about his laundry list of favors.

“An audience with me?” I asked frantically.

“Well, technically the queen has granted you an audience with her at her behest, but that is just wordplay, really,” Kai replied nervously.

“Can I say no?” I asked.

“You can,” he said quickly. “Though she might just end up inviting herself to your home for tea, instead.”

“Delightful,” I answered with a sigh. “Bring on the audience.”

Chapter Twenty

House of Mana was an unsettling establishment and not simply because of my own personal feelings regarding the purpose of the business. Despite the lavish furnishings, plush carpet, and distinct air of wealth, there was a coldness that made me wary of the building’s occupants. Kai and I sat together on a red chaise lounge in the corner of the room, more a boudoir setup with canopied curtains than a public reception area.

A heavily perfumed woman appeared from behind the velvet drapes. “Welcome to House of Mana,” she sang in a husky cadence that belied no worries. “How can we fulfill your magical dreams today?” Her heavily lidded eyes fell on Kai. “Your Highness, how rude of me.”

“Not at all.” The prince stood and gestured to me. “Maybrie Hawkins, this is Madame Sheila. She has arranged for us to speak to the employees again.”

“It’s nice to meet you,” I said politely.

“If you will both follow me.” Madame Sheila waved us through the velvet curtains. “This way.”

Stunning fae, both male and female, in extravagant clothing drank and laughed with casters in golf clothes in a casino-like atmosphere. The more senior fae opted for tuxedos and gowns and were adorned with sparkling jewels—the real deal, too, no cubic zirconia there. A group of young female fae in tennis attire spun the roulette wheel alongside a beautiful warlock in a pricey business suit. I saw a few fae dressed in lingerie dealing at poker tables, three mimes entertaining a warlock, and a creepy clown playing craps. A clown?

“You are always welcome to stay afterward and take a closer look at all that our fae have to offer,” Madame Shelia said as we exited the casino floor. “House of Mana has many private rooms to choose from, the least of which is the one I am about to show you.”

Thick carpet gave way to marble floors. My nude heels clicked softly on the polished ground. Madame Shelia showed us to a small room at the end of the main hallway. Two male fae and three female fae were already seated inside on a wraparound couch. Kai and I sat together on the far end, while Madame Shelia took the middle like a referee. She made introductions and then turned to me.

“Well, I guess you guys know why we’re here,” I began, wringing my hands in my lap. I’d known this was going to be awkward, but sitting across from five fae, none of them happy to see me, was even harder than anticipated.

“You want to know about the depleted casters,” Tonya, the hex-casting air fae, snapped. “We’re going to tell you the same thing we told the prince. Nothing.”

“Prince Kai’s manners are much better than mine. I’m not going to go away so easily,” I shot back. That is not how you practiced this, I reminded myself. Be nice. Pleasing. Diplomatic. That is how you practiced it.

“Lono Kohue is one of your regular clients, Tonya. Both he and his husband come to you at least once a week for magical donations. And you’d given Pika Tau magic six times in the month before he went missing. You know something,” I continued in a much less hostile tone.

“Why should we tell you, even if we do know anything?” an older male fae named Duke asked. “Why do you care about depleted casters?”

I took a deep breath and launched into my carefully planned speech. By the looks on their faces, it didn’t endear me to the House of Mana employees.

“Fine. Look. You want to know why it matters? Because the prince is determined to figure out who depleted those warlocks. If he doesn’t hear the truth from you guys, he might hear lies from someone else. Innocent parties may get blamed, and the whole mess could get ugly.”

“Brie.” Kai placed a hand on my arm. “She does not mean to make this sound like a threat.”

I met each fae’s eyes, studying all five sets for a sign. No, I wasn’t making threats. One of them, I was certain, worked for the rebellion. I didn’t know which one, but Christina had too many contacts inside House of Mana for the odds to be against me. Whoever that was, I hoped, would pick up on the hidden meaning in my comment. Or the rebellion really is involved, and no one here is going to talk.

“I was the last to see Lono,” Tonya said finally. “He came in alone,” she added. “He usually prefers that. The husband isn’t big on indulging; only comes in if he’s real low.”

“Was there anything weird about that last time?” I pressed.

“Not that I—wait, this last time I saw him, he was sort of different. Lono didn’t ever come to me because he needed magic, only because he wanted it. This last time, though,” Tonya shook her head, “he was low. Real low.”

“Pika was the same way,” Duke admitted, though I didn’t know if he spoke up because Tonya had, or because he too understood the larger implications. “Sometimes his eldest daughter would come with him, but as far as I know, she didn’t that night. She’s not one of my regulars, so I can’t say for sure. Pika was definitely low on magic, though.”

“Mr. Tau’s daughter was not with him,” Madame Shelia confirmed.

Kai looked troubled, though I couldn’t say why exactly; maybe because we hadn’t really learned anything new; maybe he thought Duke and Tonya were lying; or maybe, there was more going on behind the scenes than I appreciated.

The prince asked a few more questions, which the fae grudgingly answered. And when our hour was up, it was hard to know who was most eager for the interviews to be over. Though polite and respectful, Madame Shelia seemed to think Kai and I were bad for business and led us out and around the casino, instead of through it again.

“Thank you again for all of your assistance,” the prince gushed at the back exit, where Kenoa and Makani were waiting to escort Kai and me to the car.

“Hey, Brie,” someone hissed.

I looked down the darkened hallway and saw Tonya’s face poking out from behind a gauzy curtain. She waved me over, one eye on Kai and Madame Shelia.

“Yeah? What’s up?” I asked softly.

“This isn’t, you know, us, right?” Tonya mumbled. “Or is it?”

I shook my head. “No, the depletions have nothing to do with us,” I said carefully.

“Good. Good. It’s already been a nightmare here. The madams don’t want me, or any of us who were in that room, working until you guys figure out what happened. I need the money.”

“Everyone wants this figured out.” I emphasized the first word, so she knew that I meant Christina and the rebellion. I was getting nervous having this conversation with Kai down the hallway. “That’s why the sooner Kai figures out who is responsible, the better,” I assured her. “If there’s anything else you can tell me that would draw attention away from this place...?”

“I don’t know. Lono told me he felt like he was being followed. Not the night he went missing, specifically, but in general. Then there’s this woman, Sita Latani, who’s another of my regulars. She was worried about Lono and Pika even before they were found depleted. She thought she might be next,” Tonya informed me. “She’s hired extra protection.”

The missing casters had been of more and more concern to the witches and warlocks of the community, which was only natural, given the staggering number of people who’d disappeared. Still, for Sita Latani to believe she needed more bodyguards suggested there was a connection between her and the two depleted casters.

“Brie?” Kai called from the other end of the hallway.

“Be right there,” I called back. To Tonya, I said, “We’ll get this figured out. In the meantime, I’ll transfer over some money to your account. If you need more, just get me word.”

Her big, round eyes studied me for a long moment and then nodded toward the prince. “Is he really as big of an ass as they say?”

I laughed. “He can be.”

Apparently, leaving House of Mana via the back entrance didn’t matter—the press converged on Kai and me immediately. Kenoa shouldered our way through the throng of reporters on one side, while Makani tried to hold back cameras on the other. The questions hurdled at me were even more invasive than the previous day.

“Did you share your magic with the prince, Brie?” someone yelled.

“Were you here to supervise the exchange of magic? Does that mean you’re officially engaged?” called another.

“What? No!” I snapped.

“Don’t respond, it only makes them hungrier,” Kenoa muttered.

“You’ve never dated a caster, Brie. Is it different than dating another fae?” a cheery witch wanted to know.

“Have you met the queen?” a large man in a puffy coat asked.

“How do you respond to concerns that your relationship is a publicity stunt?” demanded a shifter wearing a beret.

Are there concerns my relationship is a publicity stunt? I wondered.

Wrapping an arm around my shoulders, Kai guided me inside the limo. Kenoa hopped in as well, but Makani stayed behind to keep the crowd back from the car. The partition rolled down, and Lara stared back at us from the front passenger seat.

“The mob’s worse in front of Maybrie’s building,” the bodyguard informed Kai. “We should return to the palace immediately.”

“I’m not hiding out in the palace,” I snapped.

“No one is suggesting that,” Kai said calmly, placing a hand on my knee. “Samira is already at the palace tending to the memory retrieval potion. I know she would appreciate your help.”

“How is being holed up in a room with her inside the palace any different from hiding?” I countered.

Kai’s dark eyes softened. “The intent. Besides, what were you planning to do until your audience with my mother?”

“Honestly?” I smiled cheekily. “Practice my hex work. Just in case.”

Chapter Twenty-One

The palace had an official throne room, where the monarch conducted affairs of state and met with visiting dignitaries. That was not where I met with Queen Lilli. Fifteen minutes prior to our appointed meeting time, I stood outside of the queen’s private library with Kai. He reassured me that it was just a friendly chat.

“If it’s just a friendly chat, why does she want to talk to me alone?” I hissed.

“Her Majesty will see you now,” Angela, the queen’s senior advisor, called. She stood in the doorframe and waved me inside. With my heart in my throat, I squared my shoulders and followed her gesture. Other than the enormous desk that the queen sat behind and the bookshelves that lined the walls, the room was sparse and no-nonsense.

Kai squeezed my hand and whispered, “Good luck.”

“Hello, Maybrie.” The queen greeted me without looking up from the pile of papers on her desk. She waved dismissively at her aid. “Please find my son something to do besides lurk outside the door, Angela.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Angela curtsied and backed out of the library with an encouraging wink and smile for me.

“And now,” the queen scrawled her name across the bottom of the document she’d been reading, “you have my full attention, Maybrie.” She smiled up at me with eyes that reminded me of her son.

I bobbed a quick curtsy, since Kai had told me that it was customary. The queen’s smile widened. “Please, sit.” She gestured to the chair across from her desk.

“Thank you. It is very nice to meet you,” I said politely.

“We have met several times.” Queen Lilli studied the navy pinstripe pantsuit I still had on from House of Mana. If the queen’s dove-gray skirt suit was any indication, she preferred her work clothes a little more classic. “Is that from Ivy’s?”

“Excuse me?” I stammered.

“Your outfit; is it from Ivy of the Avenue?” the queen clarified.

Kai had warned me that his mother would ask a bunch of get-to-know-you questions. But asking about my clothes had caught me off guard.

“It is,” I said. “Um, do you shop there?”

“My daughter, Sarah, she is a patron. I am afraid I have found, after a certain age, all of my clothes need to be custom made, or they do not flatter me.”

I smiled politely.

“I understand you have been helping the prince with the depletion investigation,” the queen continued smoothly.

“I have,” I confirmed. Kai mentioned this would come up, but he had no way of understanding just how uncomfortable the topic was for me. “Along with Samira Duquesne,” I added for good measure.

“What do you think of Samira?” The queen folded her hands on the desk and stared at me expectantly.

“She’s, um, different than most casters I’ve met,” I admitted.

Queen Lilli chuckled softly. “She is. Just as you are different than most fae I have met.” Her expression hardened, though she didn’t come across as unfriendly. Not exactly. “Which is why I have been so eager to meet you. My son has dated other fae, but none quite so outspoken about the disparities between casters and non-casters.”

She hadn’t asked any questions, yet she clearly expected answers. I swallowed uncomfortably. “I don’t see a point in pretending that there aren’t disparities,” I said cautiously.

“I agree,” the queen said, just as carefully.

“That doesn’t mean I think there should be disparities,” I added quickly.

“I would not imagine so. Is that your interest in my son? Are you hoping this personal relationship will turn in to a political alliance that would strengthen ties between our races?” A slight crease formed between the queen’s brows.

She is genuinely curious as to what I think, I thought, slightly amazed. Until Kai, no caster had cared about my views on caster-fae relations.

“Ultimately, if we decide to take our relationship to the next level, yes. I would hope a marriage between the caster prince and a fae would improve relations. But that’s not why I agreed to go out with him.”

“And why was that?” Queen Lilli pressed.

I laughed uneasily. “Truthfully, because my friends thought it would be interesting,” I admitted, which was as close to the truth as I could get without risking execution.

To my surprise, the queen smiled. “I thought it might be something along those lines. You have been out together several times now. Surely your curiosity, and theirs, is appeased?”

“Yes....” I looked down at my hands. “I guess somewhere along the road, I actually started to like Prince Kai. I enjoy spending time with him.”

When I met the queen’s blank expression, I wasn’t sure what to expect; definitely not for her to say, “Good. I was hoping you would say something to that effect.”

I’d come to this meeting thinking she didn’t like me or the fact that I was dating her son and heir to the throne, but that didn’t appear to be the case. She reminded me more of a lioness protecting her cub’s heart than a shrew thinking her son deserved better.

“I know the press is already giving you trouble,” continued the queen in a frank tone. “That kind of exposure is not easy for most to handle. You, at least, are not unfamiliar with fame.”

“Oh, I’m not famous,” I protested.

“Modesty does not suit a royal,” the queen advised me.

“I’m not a royal,” I pointed out.

“Not yet.” The queen smiled. “My son cares about you, though. You are the first companion he has not tired of after two dates. I am treating your relationship as very serious unless there is a reason you think I should not.”

We aren’t really dating, I thought. But I shook my head, “No, ma’am.”

“Wonderful.” Queen Lilli stood. I followed her lead, and we walked to the library door together. “I look forward to more of our talks.” She opened the door and gave her son a small wave. “Hello, darling,” she said right before she closed the door.

“How did it go?” Kai asked anxiously.

I shrugged. “I don’t think she hated me. She may even have liked me.” I looked up at him. “How do I know if she liked me?”

He laughed. “Let me just say, if she hated you, you would definitely know.”

––––––––

THE SECOND EVENING with Samira was much like the first. She had me slice and dice flower petals, grate herbs to a fine powder, and drain leeches that had been used to collect blood samples from the depleted casters. Samira checked the potion every half hour to see if it had warmed to the correct temperature.

“It is time,” she declared. “See that wonderful sunflower-yellow color? That is how we know. I only use the thermometer to erase any doubt.”

Samira added the remaining ingredients according to the recipe in her casting book while I stirred the entire concoction. We had an hour to kill before it was time for Samira to cast the second spell.

“I saw you were at House of Mana today,” Samira broke the silence between us.

“Yeah, Kai thought I might have better luck interviewing the employees,” I said absently.

“Did you?”

“Yeah, a little. For all the good it did—they didn’t know much. Now we really need the memory retrieval to work,” I lamented as the potion turned the color of fresh grass. “One of the girls, an air fae, told me another one of her regulars is worried about being the next caster to go missing.” I shook my head. “So, there must be a connection between her and the two depleted casters.”

Samira considered my logic for a few moments. “What was this other caster’s name?”

“Sita Latani,” I replied, noticing the spark of recognition in the witch’s eyes. “Do you know her?”

“I do...well, did, anyway. We are about the same age. Our families were friends growing up.” Samira tapped the tabletop thoughtfully and mused. “So, Sita, Lono, and Pika. Interesting.”

“Did you know all of them growing up?” I asked.

“In one capacity or another,” Samira admitted.

That doesn’t sound like a coincidence. “Then maybe you can tell me—what’s their connection to one another?” I asked.

“There are probably a lot of connections. They’re all from old, rich caster families. I think Lono is married to Sita’s brother, or maybe her cousin. I can’t remember exactly, but there’s some familial connection. And, if I’m not mistaken, all their families have something to do with maintaining the dome.”

My ears perked up. “What do you mean ‘maintaining the dome’?”

Samira’s gaze narrowed. “The magical barriers that keep out the elements. Casters create those. Very specific Casters. They act as magical tentpoles to keep the dome up. Don’t tell me you didn’t know?”

No, I didn’t know. And why didn’t Kai tell me? I wondered.

“You didn’t, I see.” She smiled grimly. “I suppose your prince isn’t as honest with you as you thought.”

The words stung, because they were true.

“Is that why Lono and the others need so much magic?” I asked. “Is that why they go to House of Mana a lot?”

“If I had to guess, yes.” Samira nodded. “The spells are very involved, so it would make sense that they consistently needed to power up their magic with fae.” Glancing in the cauldron and finding the potion had turned milky-pink, she brightened. “It seems we have been successful. Are you ready for the second spell?”

I offered her my hands across the table. As Samira chanted, I considered what she’d said about the dome’s magical protections. I should’ve known that was the case, or at least suspected as much. Still, I was irked that Kai hadn’t said anything. He had numerous opportunities, like when we commented on the temperature drop, or when he’d told me the royal family was fiddling with sunset and sunrise times to compensate.

When Samira and I finished the potion well after midnight, I felt even more drained than the previous spell. I wasn’t up for a fight with Kai; not about the dome’s magical protections and not when the prince insisted Kenoa spend another night on my couch. A part of me was curious about what the water fae may know about my newfound knowledge of the connection between the depleted casters.

Of course, had I known someone would be waiting outside my front door, I might’ve put my foot down about Kenoa staying with me.

“We need to talk,” Everly snapped as soon as she spotted Kenoa and me. “Alone.”

“I’ll take a walk. Stretch my legs,” he offered.

“Yeah, thanks,” I muttered.

Neither Everly nor I spoke until we were inside my living room. Tanner’s little sister was so mad she was crying, and I didn’t blame her.

“You said you were doing this for Christina,” she accused, her face the color of an eggplant.

She’s been holding this in a while, I thought. “I am,” I said calmly.

“Seriously? You’re going to stand here, and lie to my face?” Everly demanded. “I’ve seen you all over the news with him, Brie!”

I started to sweat despite the air conditioning. “It was only a matter of time before our fake relationship gained a real press following,” I mumbled.

“You loved my brother,” Everly snarled, her rage seeming to cause the very foundation of my building to shake. “I know that look on your face right now. I know your feelings for the prince aren’t fake!”

I couldn’t keep lying to her. She deserved the truth, even if I really wasn’t up for the discussion. “No, they aren’t,” I admitted finally. “I’m sorry. I should’ve—”

“Yes, you should’ve told me!” she hollered.

It was a good thing my place was soundproof, otherwise the police would’ve already been on the way.

“I’m sorry,” I repeated, my own temper flaring. “Do you think I meant for this to happen? Do you think I wanted this to happen? I tried to back out. Many times. Christina wouldn’t have it.”

Everly rounded on me. “Does she know? Does she know you’re one kiss away from tattooing his name on your ass?”

I glared at her. “No. Well, I don’t know. If she does, I’m not sure she cares as long as I’m more loyal to her than him.” I lowered my gaze. “Just let me be the one to tell her. Please.”

“Like you should’ve been the one to tell me?”

She didn’t wait for an answer. Everly stormed from my condo, slamming the door so hard behind her that I wondered whether there would be structural damage. I flopped on the couch, annoyed with myself for handling the confrontation so poorly.

“Way to go, Brie,” I said aloud. “And two days before the big luau and your first public date. Awesome work.”

Chapter Twenty-Two

Because the luau was only two days away, and I couldn’t be certain whether Everly would contact Christina, I took advantage of Kenoa’s absence and called her myself.

“I don’t have a lot of time, so just listen,” I said as soon as she answered. “First of all, the royals know about the rebellion. A rebellion, at least. Kai says that’s why they watch the new arrivals so closely and restrict fae and shifter access outside the dome.”

“Yeah, I know about that,” Christina replied impatiently.

“Really? Why didn’t you say anything?” I asked, pacing around my balcony to burn off the frantic energy racing through me.

“You shouldn’t be calling me anymore,” she responded, ignoring my question completely. “The royals are watching you too closely. Where’s your bodyguard right now?”

I looked around uneasily, as though a royal spy was watching me at that very moment. “He took a walk. He’ll be back soon.”

“Anything new to report before he returns?” she asked.

I sighed. “I think there’s a connection between the two depleted casters and the dome itself. They both had something to do with the dome protection spells.” Silence fell on the other end. I couldn’t even make out her breathing.

“Christina?” I prodded after a minute.

“I knew about the protection spells,” she said finally. “I suspected anyhow. But I didn’t realize those two warlocks were involved. Did the prince tell you that?”

I bit my lip. “No, he didn’t. The witch doing the memory retrieval, Samira, she did.”

“What did the prince say when you confronted him?”

“I didn’t confront him,” I admitted.

Christina sighed. “Brie.”

“I know,” I retorted defensively, even though I’d specifically called to tell her about my feelings for Kai.

“Then why are you upset?”

“I’m not upset,” I protested, sounding very upset.

“Look, I’m not surprised you like him. He’s charismatic. Even my spies inside the palace say he comes off like a nice guy. He’s not, though. His family is the reason we have to share our magic. They’re the assholes.” She paused to let her words sink in. “I need you to remember that.”

I slumped into a lounge chair. “I know. I know.”

“You don’t have to do this much longer,” Christina continued. “I can get someone to replace you if you’d like. I just need a little more time.”

Did I want someone replacing me in Kai’s affections? No, I definitely didn’t. Did I want someone to replace me spying on him? Yes, very much. But I couldn’t have my cake and eat it too; I couldn’t continue to date the prince if I refused to spy on him. The rebellion wasn’t kind to traitors. And, apparently, like I’d told Everly, as long as I was more loyal to Christina than Kai, the rebellion wouldn’t consider me a traitor.

What do I consider myself, though? I wondered.

“We can talk again after the luau,” Christina continued. “Until then, do not contact me unless it’s a life or death situation. And even then, get word to Elton first. He’ll pass along your messages.”

“Yeah, okay,” I agreed. “I’ll see you there.”

“Not if I see you first,” she said and disconnected.

What does that even mean?

Chapter Twenty-Three

Cala called early the next morning while I was still half-asleep. I sent her to voicemail three times before I finally answered.

“It’s my one day to sleep in—this had better be good,” I groaned.

“I thought I might come over for breakfast,” my best friend said cheerily.

“Now?” I grumbled.

“Well, yeah. It’s almost noon.”

I bolted upright. My curtains were still drawn, and the bedroom was pitch black. “Seriously?”

Cala laughed. “Late night with the prince?”

“I let that witch channel me again last night. Her spell must’ve taken more out of me than I thought.” I swung my legs over the bed and plodded toward the bathroom. “Plus, Everly showed up at my place.”

I could practically feel Cala cringe through the phone. “I know. She called me. That’s sort of why I thought you might like some company. And Cassie wants to know if your dress for tomorrow fits.”

I splashed water on my face. “I haven’t tried it on yet.”

“I’ll be over in thirty,” Cala promised.

“Fine. But bring a lot of food. Kenoa’s here.”

Cala arrived with egg sandwiches from a bakery near her house. I didn’t feel much like eating, but with the final memory retrieval spell only hours away, I needed the energy. Cala insisted I model the dress for her, which luckily fit since there wasn’t a lot of time left for alterations.

“You’ll be the belle of the ball,” Cala assured me as she studied my jewelry case with a critical eye. She pulled out something gold and held it up. “Is this the bangle he gave you? Because, if so, you should definitely wear it.”

“I’d rather blend in with the decorations,” I muttered, snatching the bracelet and trying it on my wrist for the first time.

“She won’t cause a public scene.” Cala held up a pair of gold hoops. “Let’s go with studs. That’ll be classier.”

I slipped out of my luau dress and hung it on the back of my closet door. “You didn’t see her, Cala,” I explained as I shimmied into a pair of jeans. “She was so mad.”

My best friend poked her head inside the closet. “She’s just hurt. Give her time.”

“I don’t know if there’s enough time in my life for Everly to get over this,” I insisted.

Cala handed me a sweater. “Wear this. It’s freezing outside.”

Should I tell her why it’s so cold beneath the dome? I decided against it. I didn’t want to get into how I was feeling hurt because Kai had lied to me. You lied to him, too. A lot. That reminder didn’t make his omission sting any less.

I slid on a pair of boots that I never got to wear in this tropical island temperature; they were perfect for temperatures just above freezing. Then, I grabbed the only real jacket I owned, a neon-pink raincoat that I’d never worn.

“Want me to come with you to the hospital?” Cala asked. “I can be moral support.”

I smiled. “Thanks. But no. It’s going to be a long evening, and you’d just be bored. Want to come to the palace to get ready for the luau tomorrow? I’m sure it would be fine.”

“I thought you’d never ask,” Cala told me happily.

“Really? You want to be there earlier than required?”

She rolled her eyes. “I’ve been wanting a glimpse inside Prince Kai’s personal wing for years. Does he really have a pet dingo?”

I stared at her blankly. “No. I mean, I don’t think so. What’s a dingo look like?”

Cala shrugged her shoulders. “I was hoping you could tell me.”

We found Kenoa waiting on the couch, tapping his foot somewhat impatiently. We said our goodbyes, and Cala sauntered down the front steps of my building, while Kenoa and I snuck out a side door. Cala distracted the reporters just long enough for us to get into the limo. Harton was already pulling away from the curb when the first camera snapped a picture.

“You okay after last night?” Kenoa asked me.

I fidgeted with the belt on my raincoat. “It’s not like I didn’t know she’d be pissed that I was dating the caster prince,” I mumbled.

Kenoa’s dark eyes narrowed. “That’s why she was at your house last night?”

My heart skipped a beat. “Yeah, obviously.”

“It’s just that I thought she already knew.”

Oh, Gaia. No good. “I had told her I said yes to a date because I was curious. She didn’t know I was dating him.” Stick to the facts. If you don’t actually lie, he can’t catch you in one.

“Why did you say yes?” Kenoa watched me so closely that I was sure he noticed the first bead of sweat on my forehead.

“Because I was curious,” I repeated. “But not about Kai so much as why you seemed to like Kai. It never made much sense to me.”

That seemed to mollify Kenoa’s curiosity enough—for now. My lies were catching up with me, though. Honestly, I wasn’t sure how much of what came out of my mouth these days wasn’t a lie.

Outside of Lono Kohue’s hospital room, Kai and Samira were having a very spirited discussion in the hallway. They both looked like they wanted to rip their hair out. Then again, they had spent all morning with the depleted casters’ families getting all the paperwork handled for the memory retrieval procedure.

“Another caster could contaminate the spell,” the witch argued. “I’m sorry, but only Brie and I go inside the room. And if I didn’t need her power, I’d be going in alone.”

Kai’s jaw tightened. “I would feel better if I was present. In case something goes wrong.”

Samira laughed. “Like what? You can’t give her magic. And if her power isn’t enough for the spell, yours certainly won’t be either.”

“I’ll be fine alone with Samira,” I interrupted their bickering.

The prince turned to me. “Brie, you have not seen a depleted since—”

I held up my hand to cut him off. “Yeah, I know,” I snapped, still annoyed with Kai. I didn’t need or want his support at that exact moment.

He misread my agitation and placed a comforting hand on my arm.

I shrugged out of his grip. “I’ll be fine.”

“Good. We should start soon.” With that, Samira slipped inside Lono Kohue’s hospital room.

The prince started to reach for me again but thought better of it when he remembered all the eyes on us. In a low voice, he asked, “Is everything okay, Brie?”

“Fine.” I stepped out of his reach. “I’ll let you know what we learn.” I followed Samira into the hospital room.

Samira was standing over Lono, tipping a vial of the memory retrieval potion down his throat. I closed the door softly behind me. The witch turned and gave me a strange look but didn’t comment on my attitude.

“The spell won’t take long, but I will need a lot of power. I hope you got more sleep than it looks like you did,” she said.

“I got plenty,” I promised. I averaged four to five hours a night, and I’d slept close to twelve when Cala’s calls woke me.

Samira arranged two chairs on either side of Lono’s bed. She sat on one side and motioned for me to take the other seat. She held her arms out, straight across the depleted caster, and offered me her hands. I took a deep breath and for the first time dared to look down at Lono Kohue. His eyes were closed, his hands clasped primly at his waist. Someone had dressed him in a pair of well-worn pajamas, as if worried about his comfort.

Probably his kids or his husband, I thought.

The caster’s complexion was the color of dirty snow. His left cheek looked as though he’d been on the losing end of a fight. Angry red scratches streaked the back of one hand. I’d spent enough time in the arena to know those were defensive marks, as if Lono had tried to shield his face.

“Are you ready, Maybrie?” Samira asked softly.

I nodded. My hands were numb where her wrinkled fingers curled around them.

“Clear your mind,” she said in a voice barely above a whisper. “We need to make space for Lono’s memories.”

“Okay. Clearing my mind,” I promised and closed my eyes.

Samira began to chant beneath her breath. A trickle of power crackled between our joined hands.

“Concentrate, Maybrie,” Samira snapped.

I pictured an endless black sea and felt the magic swell in my chest. Slowly, like the sun was rising, the landscape brightened. Samira chanted louder. I called more magic forth. Flames erupted on the obsidian waves. The witch was practically screaming, but I could barely hear her over the roar of my own pulse.

This was much more power than she’d channeled the last two times. My breathing became heavier, like Samira was sucking the air out of my lungs. I gasped as a soft moan escaped her lips. An explosion of light nearly made me break contact. The witch’s grip tightened on my hands until the pressure was painful. I had the odd sensation of being yanked from my body, like an evil spirit at an exorcism.

Suddenly, I was looking down on the scene from above. Except, I didn’t see myself or Samira. I saw Lono and Tonya. Then, like a sardine in a can, I was stuffed inside of Lono’s body. I saw Tonya through his eyes.

“You’re topped off for now,” she said, leaning back in her window seat. “Don’t wait so long next time. You were really low.”

Lono shrugged into his suit jacket. “Work has been busy,” he said with a smile. “I’ll make more of an effort, though.”

“You better,” Tonya teased.

She likes him, I thought. And Lono seemed to like her, too. Not romantically on either end, but there was a friendship there.

“Are you still coming over for dinner tomorrow?” Lono asked as he poured Tonya a glass of wine and handed it to her. “The girls are really looking forward to seeing you.”

Tonya smiled and sipped from her glass. “I’ll be there. Don’t forget, you promised fish tacos.”

One hand on the door, Lono grinned. “I didn’t forget. Have a good night.”

Tonya waved and the warlock went on his way. Lono stopped to chat with a few fae, including Duke, before finally leaving House of Mana via the same back exit Kai and I had used.

He left, I thought, relieved. Christina has been telling the truth.

The caster walked with a slight wobble in his step, though he became more stable once in the fresh air. He didn’t have a car waiting for him, nor did he hail one of the passing taxis.

I could see through his eyes, but I couldn’t read his thoughts; I didn’t know if he was just walking off some of Tonya’s magic before returning home or if was meeting someone else.

Either way, the caster didn’t make it far. Within a block of House of Mana, a mewing sound caught his attention. He rerouted his course down a side alley bathed in shadows. Strong hands closed around his upper arms from behind and dragged him backward. Lono’s arms flailed but a cold, white hand clamped over his mouth and muffled his cries.

My own breath caught in my throat. I didn’t need access to Lono’s thoughts to know the guy was scared. I was scared, and if Samira’s shaking hands were a clue, she was terrified.

The unseen assailant dragged Lono through a doorway and threw him into a chair. A hand darted out and slapped him across the face.

“Shardinam holis!” a female yelled.

I didn’t recognize the voice, but the air of confidence behind it told me that the caster was no novice. The spell itself was unfamiliar.

It soon became apparent that it was an incapacitating incantation, because Lono was out for the count. The caster stepped into view, and I realized she was actually a vampire/caster hybrid.

Just like the fanged beasts who’d captured me.

In three long strides, the hybrid had her fangs out and plunged into Lono’s neck. After the pinch of fangs and the incandescent draw of blood, the caster’s world slowly plunged into darkness.

The end of his memory was the end of our vision.

The relief was nearly crippling. Vampires were depleting casters, not the rebellion. There were a few casters who worked with the rebellion in more than just a bribe capacity, but there were zero vampires among our ranks.

Why would vampires turn on their co-conspirators, though? Vampires worked for casters, capturing and delivering fae and shifters. The casters paid them a lot of money and blood, and they even pretended as though the pointy-toothed life-ruiners had a place among polite society. Vampires could forcibly drain a caster of their magic, but the vamps couldn’t do anything with the magic itself. They probably got a nice little energy rush, but nothing that would be worth treason and the threat of getting staked over.

The blood of a fae was a million times more valuable to a vampire. It was a power that could be replenished, and therefore tapped at innumerable intervals. Draining a caster seemed nonsensical when there were fae at the House of Mana right around the corner.

There’s no incentive for a vampire to drain a caster, and a lot of incentive not to. So, what’s the motive? Is it personal? This particular caster, these particular vampires? Or is it bigger than I could even imagine?

It took me several minutes to reacclimate to the real world. Samira’s face came into focus first.

“Vampires,” she said plainly, leaving no room to wonder if it was my own interpretation of the memory. “An immortal stole the life from him, just after he had magic transferred from a fae. Is that poetic? I’m not sure.”

“I...I don’t know,” I stuttered, trying to adjust to the air on my skin. In the world of the living and present, it felt too cold, too icy to be reality.

Samira shivered, the temperature clearly affecting her as well. Was it the real world, or was it the fact she’d been trapped in the depths of Lono’s memories with me?

Either way, her lips turned a faint shade of blue as she spoke. “That was a different situation than I was prepared for,” Samira admitted. She reached up and examined Lono’s neck for bite marks. “Looks like someone took the time to heal the bites. She didn’t want to leave evidence of her crime.”

“Why would a vampire/caster hybrid want to commit this specific crime? Even after his magic infusion, Tonya had way more power than Lono. So, if the hybrid wasn’t after power, why’d she do it?” I asked.

“Why does anyone do anything? Magic isn’t the only currency. Money is a strong motivator. Revenge, even stronger. Love, maybe the strongest of all.” The witch smiled sadly. “Or, because we’re dealing with vampires, the answer could simply be because she’s evil.”

“You don’t think they were targeted because they have something to do with maintaining the dome?” I asked.

“Possibly, though the only advantage I can possibly see in that is because any caster working on the dome would have much higher levels of elemental magic than the average witch or warlock.” She shrugged. “No use forming wild theories. At least not until we see what’s in Mr. Tau’s memory.”

As it turned out, Mr. Tau’s memories were nearly identical to Lono Kohue’s. I knew even before the fangs came out that the last face Mr. Tau would see was the female vampire/caster hybrid who’d depleted Lono. And it was. The rebellion was not responsible for the depletions. I should’ve felt more relieved.

So why don’t you? I wondered as I wandered out into the hallway to find Kai. Why does something feel...off?

“Hey, Brie.” Kenoa hurried over. He looked past me to Samira and lowered his voice. “Kai got called away. They found another depleted caster.”

“What? Who?” I demanded.

“Um, Sita Latani, I think is her name.”

I felt cold all over. “I need to talk to Kai right now.”

Kenoa sighed. “I can try to get him, but he’s going to be tied up for the rest of the night. Not to mention all the increases in security this will mean for the luau tomorrow.”

“It’s really important,” I pressed.

“Okay, I’ll call him. Let’s just get you home. Unless you’d consider staying at the palace? I know that would make Kai feel better,” he tried.

I considered it because Kai really needed to know about the vampires’ involvement. But so did Christina. She’d told me not to contact her, but this was the sort of life or death exception to her rule.

“I’d rather go home. But if you do get through to him, tell him to call me right away. And remind him that I’m getting ready for the luau at the palace, and it would be nice if he could stop by and see me.”

“No way. I’m not playing messenger boy. I’ll tell him you want to talk to him. That’s it. You two can handle it from there,” Kenoa protested with a firm shake of his head.

“Handle what? There’s nothing to handle.”

“Come on, Brie. You don’t think I can tell you’re pissed at him? Just tell him what he did and move on. If it’s not worth mentioning to him, it’s probably not worth being upset over.” He placed a large hand on my shoulder and started marching me forward.

“Sometimes I wonder where your loyalties lie,” I grumbled.

Kenoa waited until we were outside the hospital before whispering, “I could say the same about you, Brie.”

Chapter Twenty-Four

I didn’t hear from Kai that night. With Kenoa in my guest room, I decided against reaching out to Elton or calling Christina. I told myself I couldn’t make the call because Kenoa was already suspicious of me; I couldn’t risk him overhearing my conversation. That wasn’t entirely true, though. The truth was, I didn’t completely trust Kai because he’d failed to tell me about the dome protection magic, and I didn’t completely trust Christina because it seemed she’d failed to tell me the truth about a lot of things. Or maybe you’re just paranoid.

Kai didn’t call the next morning either but rather sent word through Kenoa that he’d see me at the palace. I was a little annoyed that Kenoa was playing messenger for Kai but had refused me the same courtesy. I showered at my condo, and then Kenoa and Harton loaded my garment and toiletry bags into the limo. We stopped to pick up Cala and all of her things, which made for quite the tight fit for the drive to Iolani Palace.

Angela, the queen’s advisor, met us in the entranceway to the private residences. She showed us to a suite of rooms in Kai’s wing. To my dismay, Kenoa came too. I really wanted some time alone with Cala to discuss the memory retrieval spell from the night before and Lono’s memories about the vampires. I wanted to ask her who she’d go to first: Kai or Christina.

Instead, we played music and danced, and I tried not to think about all the unpleasantness weighing me down. But the more time that passed, the more I felt like I was sitting on a ticking time bomb of a secret. Someone needed to know about the vampire situation immediately.

Calm down. You’re overacting. You’re just very sensitive where vampires are concerned, I told myself. Still, I couldn’t shake the shadow of impending doom that seemed to grow darker as I watched Cala write our names in the condensation on a glass window.

Kai never came by before the luau. Kenoa offered no explanation except to say that the prince would explain when he saw me. For the first time, I felt like Kenoa was more Kai’s bodyguard than my friend. He didn’t make any more cryptic comments, though he did give me enough appraising looks that I knew my truth couldn’t be a secret forever. I had to tell Kai about working with the rebellion. Soon.

“You ready to go down?” Cala asked, ten minutes after the luau had officially started.

“You go ahead. I just need another minute to myself before the shitshow starts,” I told her.

Cala threw her arms wide. “They’re going to love you, darling,” she said dramatically.

“I’ll take you down,” Kenoa offered. He met my gaze in the mirror. “Don’t be too long, Brie. Everyone else has gone down. You shouldn’t be away from security tonight.”

“I’ll be right behind you guys,” I promised, forcing a smile.

For several long minutes after they left, I sat at the vanity and stared at my reflection. The room behind me was simple yet elegant, all bright whites and sunflower yellows to make the room as light as possible. It was the little touches—crystal chandeliers, platinum candlestick holders, an emerald and pearl perfume bottle—that made the suite fit for a princess.

A princess. What I’d be if I married Kai.

It wasn’t as though I sat around planning our wedding, but it was hard not to even consider the possibility when I was getting ready for a big party at the palace. Especially when the prince was about to introduce me as his date.

Moot point. Once Kai finds out the truth about me, I’ll be lucky if he doesn’t have me drained.

Kenoa hadn’t been exaggerating when he said everyone was already down at the luau. Kai’s wing wasn’t just devoid of any dingo, there weren’t any guards either. A chill ran through me. I’d spent most of the day resenting Kenoa’s presence, but I would’ve welcomed two of him on the walk down to the party.

Finally, I reached the atrium and relaxed slightly as I joined the small crowd of people entering the Winter Garden. I couldn’t recall ever being so happy to see a group of casters. I passed the royal household staff handing out furry, white coats to anyone wishing more layers for their walk through the frosted wonderland.

It really is beautiful, I thought, admiring the twinkling strings of bulbs that danced flames on the snowy surfaces.

The chill in the air made it so everyone in the Winter Garden breathed out small white clouds. Some of the older casters appeared to have a hard time breathing at all. Is it too cold for them already? I wondered uneasily.

“How long until they notice you, do you think?” a familiar voice whispered in my ear.

I spun to face my trainer.

“Bold choice with the white, by the way. If you’re not careful, they’re going to say you brought this freeze.”

“I’m not an ice fae. Fire is the opposite.”

He grinned cheekily. “I meant the dress. Isn’t white supposed to be a bad omen? Oh, or maybe the fire moons the other night brought the freeze. That’s where I’m putting my money.”

Personally, I was starting to equate fire moons with vampires. It seemed if four of those fiery suckers hit the sky, the next thing I knew I had a fanged foe problem.

“Um, I’ll be back, Botto,” I said. “I really need to find someone.”

Kai or Christina? I still didn’t know for certain, and I couldn’t seem to locate either one. After a lap around the perimeter of the Winter Garden, I continued my search in the Summer Garden. As ukulele music played, a group of hula dancers acted out the mythological story of Pele, the Hawaiian fire goddess. I stopped for a moment at the edge of the crowd to enjoy the show.

Finally, I spotted the prince across the room at a table surrounded by press. Kai’s expression was pleasant enough to a casual observer, but I noticed the tight lines around his eyes that belied his somber feelings. He didn’t look as though he’d slept, and his uncharacteristically drawn appearance made me wonder whether they’d found a fourth depleted caster.

The crowd was denser than it had been in the Winter Garden. Making my way across the room took several minutes of apologies and promises to circle back around to catch up with people. Before I reached Kai, a shock of emerald tresses caught my attention: Christina.

She was ten feet away, working her way through the revelers in the opposite direction. Pausing, I warred with whether to follow her or keep heading toward Kai. This was it, the moment of truth: Where do my loyalties lie?

Kai got up from his table, and the decision was clear: him. I needed to tell him about the vampires.

You’re in way too deep.

Pushing the thought aside, I brushed past the edge of the dance floor as Kai shook hands with the people he’d been sitting with. When we locked gazes, I pointed to a path lined with rosebushes that meandered away from the masses. A nod told me he registered the gesture. A minute later, he wrapped an arm around my waist and pulled me around the bend in the path.

“You are stunning,” he breathed, dipping his head to brush a gentle kiss across my lips.

“I really need to talk to you,” I said in a low voice.

Stepping back, he kept hold of my hand and spun me in a circle. The white tulle skirt flared out as I twirled, and I laughed despite myself. Kai’s warm eyes raked me from head to toe, taking in the low neckline and even lower back. Heat rushing to my cheeks, I ran a hand over the embroidered bodice to smooth nonexistent wrinkles.

“I really need to talk to you,” I repeated.

Kai pulled me close again. I ran one hand over his chest and the perfectly tailored gray suit. The feel of the soft and supple threads on his rock-hard chest caused a shiver to run down my spine. Focus, Brie, I reminded myself.

“Vampires, Kai,” I hissed. “That’s who depleted those two casters.”

The measured look in his eye told me that he already knew. “The warlock found just after dawn this morning had bite marks.”

So, they did find a fourth depleted caster. “Do you know anything about the vampire or why she’s doing it?” I asked.

Kai shook his head. “No. We did not know she was female. Did you see this during memory retrieval?”

“I saw her. She’s a vampire/caster hybrid.”

He arched an eyebrow. “Do you think you could describe her?”

“Probably,” I agreed.

“Tomorrow, first thing, we will speak with the officers assigned to the case and get a sketch,” he promised. Then, with a forced smile, he added, “There is someone I would like for you to meet. Do not mention vampires. I do not wish to scare her.”

Before I could object, Kai raised his arm and waved someone over.

“Sarah! Come meet Brie,” he called.

Turning, I followed his gaze to the path behind me. White-blonde hair and silver sequins emerged from the darkness.

“Sarah, this is Brie.” Kai slipped an arm around my waist and pulled me to his side. “Brie, this is Sarah, my little sister.”

“Hardly little,” she said, rolling her eyes at him. “It is so nice to finally meet you, Brie. I’ve heard so much about you.”

Her light-blue eyes sparkling, the princess pulled me into a hug that surprised me. Something furry and warm wriggled between us. When a small, pink tongue lapped at my bare arm, I yelped and jumped backward.

“Sorry!” Sarah said, giggling.

What I’d thought was a furry bag draped over one arm turned out to be a small, white creature with curly hair and curious, dark eyes.

“Did you have to bring that thing here?” Kai asked, patting it on the head affectionately.

In a perfect counter to her regal presence, Sarah’s lower lip jutted out slightly. “She cried at the door when I tried to leave. Fifi wanted to come to the party.”

“What is that thing?” I asked, immediately realizing how rude I sounded. “I mean, I’ve never seen anything like it.”

“This is Fifi,” Sarah replied. “She’s a poodle. The French royal family sent her as a gift last week.”

The creature wriggled in the princess’s arms, pawing at the air between us.  Stretching a hand forward, I held my breath when the animal bumped at it with her nose.

“She’s adorable,” I said, smiling when Fifi licked my hand again.

“You’ll have to come over to play with her sometime,” Sarah said. “It was really nice to meet you. I hate to rush off, but duty calls.”

Kai looked down at his watch and narrowed his eyes. “Is it already time for Mom’s speech?”

Sarah nodded. “And you know how mad she gets if we miss one.”

Kai leaned in and brushed a gentle kiss across my cheek. “This will not take long. I will come find you as soon as it is done.”

“Of course,” I stuttered, feeling plain in the company of the glamorous princess. “It was great to meet you too, Sarah.”

She squeezed my forearm as she headed toward the party. “Let’s grab a drink afterward, okay? I have plenty of stories for you about this guy.”

Kai followed Sarah but turned back to me a few steps down the path. “Do you want to come with us?”

Despite his earnest expression, I laughed. “I’ve had enough of photographers and gossip this week. Definitely find me afterward.”

Kai nodded. “You have my word.”

And in the meantime, I’ll deal with Christina, I thought.

Chapter Twenty-Five

Having told Kai about the vampires, I had the very strong urge to look Christina in the eye and tell her the same. I wanted to see her reaction in person. Tonight, while Kai listened to his mother’s speech, would be my only chance for a while. When I saw Christina earlier, she’d been heading toward the hallway between the gardens. That seemed like the best place to start looking for her.

Just as I reached the portico of the Summer Garden, a scream rang out in the crowd. Pushing against the people suddenly rushing toward me, I hurried closer to the noise. Only a few revelers remained in the Winter Garden, all in various states of shock. One guy with magenta hair and a powder-blue suit had tears pouring down his face. Without a word, he pointed to a frosted pathway.

“A vampire,” his companion said, trying to fill in the blanks. “She took someone down the path. Are we safe here?”

This can’t be a coincidence, I thought. “Get the authorities,” I snapped. Instead of waiting for help to arrive, I rushed down the pathway after the vampire. Bile rose in my throat when I saw a pair of drag marks in the snow that led beyond a wall of frozen hedges.

Sharp branches bit my skin as I pushed through a gap only a foot wide. My eyes strained to follow the tracks in the darkness, but the coppery sent of blood in the air left no doubt that I was on the right track. Then, in the light of the twinkling bulbs, I saw the ghoulish pool of crimson with a corpse in the center.

The vampire had taken care to heal the bite marks on her first two victims and presumably the third; Kai had only mentioned that the fourth warlock, found that morning, had them. Meaning by the fourth victim, the vampire no longer cared whether the authorities connected the crime to one of her kind. And now, leaving a dead caster in nearly plain view at a social event, she no longer cared whether anyone connected the crime directly to her.

This is not good, I thought. What if she’s planning to deplete someone high-ranking for her finale, like Kai?

Cursing under my breath, I spun on my heel and ran back to the party to find Kenoa. He would make sure the prince was safe. But Kenoa wasn’t among the crowd of people who hovered at the entrance to the Winter Garden. Kai’s voice boomed from the speakers, signaling the beginning of the presentation. At the same time, a murmur swept through the crowd.

No, no, no. Kai needs to be somewhere safe. Is Kenoa with him?

Realizing that I needed a better vantage point, I dashed onto the wrap porch between the gardens and climbed atop a riser next to the bar.

From there, I could see above the heads of people in both gardens. I spotted an emerald bob at the edge of the room. A pit formed in my gut, telling me to go after her. Only, she darted away before I could reach her.

I followed her jewel-toned tresses and the scent of her signature perfume down a hallway that was not open to the public. Where are you going? But I didn’t call out to her. Christina never once looked over her shoulder to see if she had a tail. Odd. Unless you aren’t expecting a tail. She clearly wasn’t expecting to see any security either. And there wasn’t any. Because everyone was in the gardens listening to the royal speech or telling anyone who would listen that vampires were attacking partygoers. Almost like she planned this.

Christina disappeared around a bend. By the time I rounded the same curve, she was nowhere in sight. Standing perfectly still, I listened for her footsteps. Instead, a low moan echoed down the hallway. I ran toward the sound, my heart hammering in my chest.

I found three empty rooms before I located the source of the moans. My friend, the leader of the rebellion, was inside. So was a familiar vampire and one very recognizable caster. Well, she definitely picked an impactful person for her finale, I thought as I met Queen Lilli’s defiant gaze.

“Close the door!” Christina hollered.

I held the older caster’s eyes but spoke to Christina. “What’s going on in here?” The door slammed shut behind me, and I spun to face Christina, who fixed me with her amber gaze, a challenge in her eyes.

The vampire hissed. I flinched as I took in her gleaming white hair and dull, gray eyes. Blood was smeared down her chin and throat, and her teeth were tinged red.

“So, you are working with the vampires,” I said evenly.

I saw the moment of understanding in Queen Lilli’s eyes as she realized that I knew one of the two women holding her captive. It wouldn’t be Kenoa who ratted me out, it would be Kai’s mother. I wanted to say so much to her in that moment but none of it mattered, not if there was a chance of getting her out of that room alive. For that, I needed to play this smart.

“Why are you guys doing this?” I asked, attempting to sound more curious than disgusted.

“You wouldn’t understand. You’ve never truly understood the point of the rebellion,” Christina said with a laugh that made me wonder how I hadn’t noticed years ago that she had crazy eyes. “You dream of a place where fae can be free. But what about payback, Brie? Don’t you think the casters should pay for how they’ve treated us?”

“What about the vampires?” I countered, taking a step closer to the queen. “They’ve been pretty shitty to us, too.”

“They’re not so bad,” Christina said, gaze sweeping to the female vampire.

What did Samira say about love being the strongest motivator of all?

“I see. So, what? You want to kill Queen Lilli to make a statement? Is that what this is all about? No one’s safe, not even the royal family?” I asked, the frenzied quality of my voice underscoring my otherwise calm demeanor.

“You really haven’t figured it out yet?” Christina’s expression was amused, but her forehead crinkled into lines. “I want to make a statement, for sure. But not simply by killing her.” She sent a powerful wave of air toward the queen, forcing it down the caster’s throat. “She’s just the cherry.”

Is it mandatory to sound like the villain in a bad movie when discussing evil plots? I wondered.

“We plan to kill them all,” the vampire added, sliding over to put her arm around Christina’s waist.

The air fae sent another gust toward Queen Lilli, who wasn’t holding up well under the torture.

“Stop! You’re going to kill her,” I snapped.

“That’s the point,” the vampire said, practically salivating with bloodlust. “I want her power.” Her fangs dropped, and she licked her lips seductively.

“If you want power, take mine,” I said, my mouth moving faster than my head.

“Maybrie, no!” Queen Lilli gasped as I met her gaze.

“I’m like an endless battery. The vampires can have me. Just let the queen go,” I said firmly.

Christina cocked her head to one side and grinned at the vampire. “Brie really is a self-sustaining power source, Alyssa.”

“And twenty times as powerful as a caster, at least,” I pressed, naively believing that my words were getting through to her.

“You are,” Christina agreed with a nod. “But killing you won’t bring down the dome.”

Her words didn’t make any sense. Why would the rebellion want to bring down the dome? Why not just leave and be free? And then Christina’s previous statement rung in my ears: What about payback? Fae and shifters, even vampires, could survive the frozen world beyond the dome. Casters could not. If the dome collapsed, they would all die. That was how Alyssa and Christina planned to kill them all.

“The depleted casters didn’t place protections on the dome, they powered the dome, didn’t they?” I asked. “You’ve been systematically depleting them—that’s why it’s been getting colder. And that’s why Lono and Pika were visiting House of Mana so often. They weren’t overindulging on magic, they were simply keeping up their supply.”

“They’re called tentpoles,” Alyssa explained, squeezing Christina affectionately. It was the same term Samira had used for the casters whose magic supported the dome. “I should know. My caster father was a tentpole forty years ago; my sister after him. The queen’s the only one left from the current lot,” the vampire finished.

Her bloodlust turned to another kind of lust when she glanced over at her paramour. The vampire was completely sprung. She’d probably been putty in the hands of a powerful fae as manipulative as Christina. I was, and I don’t even want to sleep with her, I thought, glaring daggers.

“Maybrie?” The queen’s voice sounded like she was uttering her dying breath.

“It’s...it’s okay,” I promised. Fixing the full weight of my stare on Christina, I casually called a fireball to each of my hands. “Let Queen Lilli go.”

Instead of shrinking from the threat, Alyssa edged closer to me. “You will not fight,” she rasped, holding my gaze.

My amusement was short-lived and came out as a snort. “That’s adorable, fanger. Don’t even waste your breath.”

Alyssa’s eyes lit up, as if the challenge excited her. “Wanna play, little girl?”

I couldn’t release a fireball without endangering the queen, but it took every ounce of my willpower to hold back from attacking the cocky vampire.

“You and I need to talk,” I said to Christina. “But before we do, you need to let Queen Lilli go. Security is already looking for her. It’s only a matter of time before they find you in here. They will kill you, no questions asked. Is that how you want this to end?”

Christina took several steps toward me. The hypnotic draw of her amber eyes held my attention. “Are you with us?” she challenged, enunciating each word. “Or are you against us? Last chance, Brie. Pick a side.”

Knowing what she wanted to hear, I edged closer. The queen would be within arm’s reach if I could just distract Christina long enough to slip between the two women. Alyssa was still in the way, but I had a feeling she wouldn’t enjoy the wrath of fire I was going to rain upon her at the first opportunity.

“I’m not your enemy, Christina,” I said evenly. “But I was kidnapped by a vampire, so hopefully you understand my reluctance to trust her.” I nodded to Alyssa.

“I’m not the one you need to worry about,” the vampire hissed.

“Alyssa won’t hurt you,” Christina promised. She smiled at her girlfriend. “Will you, my love?”

I realized too late that the fae wasn’t actually looking at Alyssa but rather at a second fanged creature in the shadows. He was tall and broad shouldered, with mesmerizing eyes. He had an air of confidence that would’ve told me he’d been a caster before he was turned, if I hadn’t already known that to be true.

It had been five years since that night on the beach in Fae Canyon, but I remembered Mat’s face like it was yesterday.

His movements were instantaneous, faster than my brain could comprehend. The crimson line across Queen Lilli’s neck could’ve been a dainty choker. Mat dug a single sharpened nail into the queen’s carotid artery. The arc of blood spray only lasted for a moment before the vampire’s lips closed around the wound.

I sprang forward to rip his face away from the neck of Kai’s mother, but Christina caught me in midair. Still holding fireballs, I let loose a wave of power that could’ve levelled seven kingdoms, all directed at a single person.

Unfortunately, that person was super-humanly fast. Mat was across the room before the queen’s lifeless body slumped to the floor. My scream was half raged and half heartbreak as I stared at her waxy lips and hollow gaze. But no one left was alive to hear me.

Christina and the vampires were gone.

I was no match for vampire speed, but I never considered that fact. Just as Samira had said, revenge was a powerful motive. And I wanted revenge more than I wanted my next breath. For myself. For Queen Lilli. And for Kai, who didn’t even know he’d just lost his mother.

You want payback, Christina? See how you like being on the receiving end.

Chapter Twenty-Six

Christina, Alyssa, and Mat had fled back through the party and out the front entrance of the palace, leaving a trail of terror in their wake. Few pursued the trio beyond the relative warmth of the main hall. Outside, for the first time in centuries, snow blanketed the lush lawn of Iolani Palace. My breath wasn’t only visible, it practically turned to ice in the frigid air.

They’re getting away, I thought frantically.

Heels and icy conditions made for a dangerous combination. I skidded down the palace steps and fell to my knees in the snow. My legs went numb instantly as chunks of ice soaked my skin. The dome really is falling, I thought.

I was ill-equipped in my current outfit for the rapidly falling temperature, but the casters who’d run screaming from the palace were turning to popsicles like they’d been flash frozen. They were all going to die. Kai was going to die.

I stared up at the sky. Think. There has to be something you can do. The tentpole casters, as Alyssa had referred to them, all used fae magic to create and power the dome. Could fae take over the duties, with possibly just one caster to perform the necessary spell? How many fae would that take, though?

What had I told Alyssa? I was as powerful as twenty casters. That might’ve been a slight exaggeration but not an outright lie. I just needed a few other very powerful fae like me, maybe one for each of the elements.

Kenoa was the strongest water fae I’d ever met, including those I’d known in Fae Canyon. And I had a feeling he was even more powerful that I knew. He had kept Kai alive when the duo was lost beyond the dome for two days. That wasn’t survival skills—that was magic.

Unfortunately, Christina was the strongest air fae I knew. My mind went to Sumi. Even Kenoa had commented on her incredible power. Let’s hope it’s enough, I thought.

That left the earth element, and there was only one earth fae I trusted: Everly. The others were too closely associated with Christina to know where their loyalties lied. Everly was a good person; I couldn’t believe she would stand by and do nothing while casters dropped dead.

They wouldn’t be the only ones either, I realized as I shook violently from the cold. Fae under the dome were soft compared to those in the Freelands. We’d grown accustom to our comfortable way of life. Even I, who had lived the majority of my life without the dome’s protection, was not going to last long in a frozen world.

I stumbled back up the palace stairs and pulled out my cellphone from my dress pocket. I worried Everly wouldn’t answer, but the call was picked up after the third ring.

“Hello? Brie? Can you hear me? What’s happening? Have you been outside?” she rambled breathlessly as though running.

“Where are you?” I asked.

“The Winter Garden,” she replied automatically. “There’s a dead caster, Brie. People are saying the queen is missing.”

“She’s dead,” I said bluntly. “The rebellion killed her. Vampires working with Christina killed her.”

Tanner’s sister didn’t reply. Only the rustling of the crowd and shouts to get inside told me she was still on the line.

“She wants to bring down the dome, to kill all the casters,” I added. “Please, Everly, we have to do something. I know how you feel about them, but we can’t let them die. And if they do, a lot of us won’t be far behind.”

She didn’t hesitate this time. “What do you need me to do?”

“Meet me at the staircase. Don’t go anywhere else. Just wait.” I hung up the phone without waiting for a response.

Dialing Sumi’s number, I elbowed my way through the stream of luau guests clogging the entryway. As I barked the same instructions at Kenoa, I spotted him muscling his way to the base of the stairs with Kai and Princess Sarah. Makani and Lara were with them, too. Both caster bodyguards looked like they were already struggling with the cold temperatures. And they’re probably in much better shape than a lot of the witches and warlocks on the island, I thought dismally.

“Brie!” Kai shouted from the first-floor landing. He broke away from his guards and bolted down the steps toward me. Grabbing my hand, he tried to drag me back to Kenoa and the others. “Hurry! We need to get somewhere safe!”

Nowhere is safe, I thought.

Kenoa turned, and our eyes locked. Something in my expression must’ve tipped him off that whatever I needed, it couldn’t wait.

Kenoa barked at Makani and Lara, “Get them to the panic room. Don’t open the door for anyone besides me or Brie.”

They didn’t argue. Kai tried to protest, but Kenoa wasn’t having it. “We still can’t find your mother,” he told Kai in a low voice. “Right now, you are the most important person in this kingdom.”

The prince started to protest again.

“Please, Kai. Go.” I took his hand. “Your sister needs you.”

He held my gaze for a long moment before finally shaking his head. “No. I am sorry. You clearly need me more.” Calling to Makani and Lara, the prince gestured to Princess Sarah. “Take care of my sister. Protect her with your lives. And dear, Gaia, someone find my mother.” He turned back to me expectantly.

I looked back and forth between Kai and Kenoa. “The dome’s falling, in case you didn’t notice. But I think I might know a way to get it back up, at least temporarily.”

“Go on,” Kai prompted, as Sumi and Everly shouldered their way through the crowd.

I waited another moment until they reached us before explaining my idea. “I think we need a powerful fae in each element. And a powerful caster, since I assume there are spells involved,” I finished hurried.

“I can do it,” Kai offered immediately.

“No,” Kenoa and I said in unison.

Though Kenoa was clearly reluctant to voice his concern, I was sure he suspected that Queen Lilli was dead. That was why, like me, he didn’t want Kai risking his life to resurrect the dome.

“I’m sure Samira already knows the spells,” I added quickly. “She seemed to know a lot about all of this when we spoke the other night.”

Like the leader he was, the prince started delegating responsibilities. “Kenoa, go find her, and bring her to the casting chamber.”

Both Sumi and Everly looked like they wanted to ask a lot of questions, but there would be time once the island was no longer under the curse of winter.

Kai led our group up the stairs and past the guards keeping the masses from invading the residence wings. The four of us moved fast, Everly even ditching her heels after a ground tremor sent her tumbling down the hallway. Kai helped her to her feet as Sumi aimed a gust of wind at a falling chandelier headed for Everly.

“We can access the chamber through there,” Kai called to me, pointing to a section of wall at the very end of the hallway.

Another quake rumbled the palace floors. The prince hurried over and tugged on a panel of wainscoting. The wall itself slid up like a garage door. A staircase lay on the other side, and he took the steps two at a time. I followed Kai, Everly and Sumi clambering up the stairs behind me. The room at the top was dark, save for two burning torches and the moonlight shining through a hole in the ceiling. Large, fat flakes drifted through the opening to land on my upturned cheeks.

“Brie? A little help?” Kai held one of the torches to me as he held the other to a trough along the wall.

Realizing his intention, I called forth a spark and sent it flying. The flame ignited the fire pit that ran around the entire room. Within moments, we were surrounded by a ring of fire.

“Now what?” Sumi asked, frightened but determined.

Everly spun in a circle, taking in the full experience of the room.

“We need Samira and Kenoa,” I said.

“Do you think Samira is strong enough?” Kai asked doubtfully. “Normally we have quite a few casters involved in the dome maintenance spells.”

“Normally, but this situation isn’t normal, and we’re fae. We’ll provide the power, she just needs to perform the spell. Besides, she’s the strongest caster alive that I know.” I spoke without thinking.

“My mother, the queen. She is the most powerful caster in the kingdom. If we could only—”

“I’m so sorry, Kai,” I said simply.

“What are you talking about?”

Please don’t make me say it, I thought. But I did. Because he deserved the truth from me.

“Your mother is dead, Kai. A vampire murdered her. I tried...I wanted...I’m so sorry I couldn’t save her,” I finished lamely.

He shook his head like he couldn’t quite wrap his head around the truth.

“I’m so sorry,” I repeated again.

“That is why the dome is coming down. I thought maybe...maybe she simply could not power it herself. I thought...,” he shook his head. “I knew. On some level, I must have. I just didn’t want to believe the truth.”

“Sometimes it’s easier that way,” Everly told him stiffly.

They exchanged glances, a small bond forming over their respective losses. But commotion from the bottom of the stairs interrupted the moment. Samira appeared a few seconds later, followed immediately by Kenoa.

“The dome is—,” I started.

“The bodyguard told me. Besides, I’m not blind, child. I can see the dome is falling. Hurry. I need you four to form a circle around me.”

“What about me?” Kai asked. “What can I do?”

Samira leveled him with a hard look. “Pray to Gaia, my prince. We will all need her strength.” She moved to stand in an empty pool in the center of the chamber. “Air,” she snapped and pointed to a spot on the floor. Sumi hurried to obey the command.

Reluctantly, Kai moved to the top of the stairs in an attempt to be out of the way yet still observe. “My sister?” he called to Kenoa.

“The queens guard is stationed outside the panic room. She is the safest person in the kingdom,” he promised.

“If you want her to stay that way, come here.” The witch pointed to a spot opposite where Sumi stood. Kenoa got into position without delay. “Brie, there. And you, earth child, just there.”

Once Everly and I were in the right places, Samira yelled, “Call the water!”

Water bubbled up from the ground beneath the witch’s feet, filling up the shallow pool.

“Air!” Samira shouted.

Sumi raised her right hand and spun it as though screwing in a light bulb. Wind whipped around us, causing the flames in the fire pit to flicker but not die. Water and air collided to form a swirling tornado of liquid. The effect of their combined powers was awe-inspiring.

“Earth!” Samira screamed to be heard over the cyclone.

Everly closed her eyes and held up her arms parallel to the ground. Dust and dirt flew across my field of vision. I thought I heard a loud crack, like the wall breaking under pressure, but I couldn’t say for certain.

“Fire!” Samira hollered her last command.

Without any real direction, I went on instinct. I embraced the heat of the flames at my back. My skin warmed considerably until I wondered if I wasn’t part of the blaze.

“More, child!” Samira insisted. “You have it in you. Dig deep. All of you, give this every ounce of energy you have. We only have one shot.”

The sounds of the blowing wind, churning water, and flying debris mixed together into one long cry for help. I blocked the outside world and its distractions, focusing instead on the fire burning hotter and brighter inside of me.

The flames were intense, a whitish blue in my mind’s eye. I’d never summoned something so alive, something so volatile and powerful. A steady stream of energy poured from my body into the elemental tornado. Samira chanted at the top of her lungs. My hands shook and sweat beaded my forehead. Sumi was so pale, it seemed she would collapse at any moment. Kenoa, with his fierce stoicism, dropped to one knee, but the power he output never dimmed.

The words Samira spoke were other-worldly and nonsensical, unlike any spell in any language I’d ever heard. The fiery cyclone jutted sideways, barely missing Everly. As I began to lose doubt that Samira had any idea what the hell she was doing, the elemental funnel began climbing toward the opening in the ceiling.

“Do not stop!” the witch yelled over the screaming winds.

It sounded like the island itself was moaning, and the ground shook beneath our feet. My vision flashed with bright spots, quickly followed by long blinks of darkness. I didn’t know whether the room was spinning or just my head. Either way, I stumbled. The ground rushed up to meet my face, but I didn’t move my hands to catch myself. Instead, I let my skull take the hit while I kept my palms pointed to the swirling vortex.

Blue flames darted through the water and ignited the dirt. As the energy ball broke through into the night air, I had time for one last thought before darkness claimed me.

We’re all going to die.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

My head throbbed like I’d spent a week binging cocktails from the Hideout. My eyes felt swollen and crusted over. How many blue punchbowls did they give me? I wondered. Cala is going to pay for this.

A groan escaped my parched lips. I was beyond dehydrated. Water. I need water.

Cursing the fact my kitchen was so far away, I rolled to one side. It might take me a whole day to get there, but my need for hydration wasn’t going away. If I kept rolling, I would eventually end up on the floor, and I could crawl to the sweet, glorious water my body was screaming for.

I am never drinking again. I heaved several times, but nothing came up. Never again.

After two rolls, I should’ve been at the edge of my bed. Instead, the damned mattress went on for what felt like miles. Had my bed become an infinite plane while I slept? With another loud moan, I fought to open my eyes. When my eyelids didn’t work on their own, I physically lifted one with my forefinger.

The reason I hadn’t reached the edge of my bed? I wasn’t in my bed. Nor was I anywhere in my condo. My place was nice, but these unfamiliar surroundings were a definitive five levels up from nice.

The sunlight that poured in the single, uncovered window stung my retinas, and I squeezed my eyes shut again. Rolling onto my stomach, I resigned myself to lay face down on the fluffy pile of pillows until my head exploded.

A soft knock on the door sounded like a jackhammer to my skull.

“No,” I moaned.

A soft click told me the door had opened, but I didn’t have the strength or the desire to pull my head from its feathered nest.

“Brie?” Kai’s voice sounded panicked. Without warning, he rolled me over so my face was no longer buried in the downy fabric.

“No,” I repeated my protest.

“No what? Can you breathe?”

“I can’t live,” I groaned in reply. My head was starting to clear enough to realize what a baby I was being. It was just a hangover. It wasn’t the end of the world. I didn’t even remember going to the palace, but I must’ve made my way there at some point after the Hideout.

“What can I do?” Kai asked.

“Water. Dark. Quiet.”

When he closed the curtains over the only source of light in the room, the pressure inside my head lessened. A moment later, a hand slid around my back and pulled me up. I slumped against Kai and eagerly gulped from the cup he held to my lips.

“Easy,” he cautioned. “Not too fast.”

The glass disappeared, and I grumbled for more. It was quickly replaced with a small vial. Assuming that he must’ve gotten me a healing tonic, I snatched the bottle from his hand and downed it greedily. Before I could utter my thanks, I passed out again.

The next time I came to, my eyes no longer felt superglued shut. Running my hand over my face, I struggled to put together the pieces. When the memory of the cyclone crashed into my mind, I struggled to sit up. In the darkness, I could make out Kai’s slumped form in a chair beside the bed.

The queen. Tears pricked my eyes as they adjusted to the dark room. Kai must’ve sensed my waking, because he stirred when I moved.

“What can I get you?” he asked, his voice thick with sleep.

“Come here.” The bed tilted down on one side when he stretched out beside me.

Kai took my hand gently, like I was a porcelain doll that might break at any moment.

I squeezed his fingers reassuringly. “How are you holding up?” I asked softly.

“I have been better. I never quite imagined this was how I would become king.”

“I am so sorry,” I whispered into the darkness. “I am so, so sorry.” Tears pooled over, but I swiped them away immediately.

“Shhh,” Kai soothed.

Anger flared within me, directed only at myself. I’d let him down. I should’ve been comforting him, instead of the other way around. He was the one who lost his mother. I was the one who hadn’t saved her.

Once I trusted my voice again, I tipped my head down to look him in the eyes. “Kai, I’m sorry. I tried to save her. I swear, I did.”

“I know. I saw the tapes,” he replied.

My heart skipped a beat. Tapes? Did he know about my relationship with Christina?

“You did everything you could.” He placed a light kiss on the top of my head. “I could not hear what you said to those fanatics, but you were able to keep them talking for much longer than I could have managed.”

Thank Gaia for small favors, I thought and hated myself just a little. Kai deserved to know that it wasn’t just that I couldn’t save his mother, but that I had a hand in the queen’s death. It didn’t matter that I hadn’t dealt the final blow. Queen Lilli died because of a group I funded, because of a cause I’d thought just.

You didn’t know what Christina was planning.

Nothing I told myself assuaged the guilt. Probably because, while I might not have known what Christina was planning, I’d suspected she wasn’t telling me everything.

“I could’ve done more,” I protested weakly.

Kai ran a finger along my jawline. “You did do a lot, Brie. You saved everyone on the island.”

That got my attention. The last thing I remembered, a swirling vortex of elemental magic had flown through the opening of the casting chamber.

“It worked?” I asked, my brows curling together. “Really?”

Kai chuckled, though the laughter sounded forced. “Thanks to you and the others, the dome is back to full power.”

“Permanently?” I asked.

“I am afraid we do not know. The tentpole casters were continually channeling magic into the dome. They needed to in order to sustain the ecosystem. Samira channeled all four of your elemental magics into one spell, in tremendous amounts, to create a new dome. This is uncharted territory for us.”

“How is she? Samira, I mean.” I asked.

His laugh sounded more genuine. “I think the polite term is crotchety.”

I smiled. “I’m pretty sure she won’t recover from that.”

“No,” Kai agreed. “Physically, she is weak, but her spirit is growing stronger each time she orders my staff to do something ridiculous.”

“What happens now, Kai?” I asked after several minutes of silence.

“A lot of meetings to discuss how we move forward with the new dome, I suspect,” he said.

“Okay, but I mean now that you’re king?”

“You mean now that I have inherited a kingdom at war?” He squeezed me tightly. “I suppose now I find a warrior queen to stand by my side.”

Epilogue

The rain that fell on the day we laid Queen Lili to rest was aberrant. When I glanced at Kenoa, I knew the source of the precipitation. With so much of himself woven into the dome, the sky couldn’t help but shed tears as well. Dark clouds hung low overhead as a kingdom mourned their monarch.

I felt oddly detached from the proceedings, though I had a front row seat as Kai gave his mother’s eulogy. He spoke of his mother’s strength and her kindness. He shared her resilience and empathy. Tears flowed freely from my eyes as I watched him struggle to put his love for her into words.

I’d spent so much time with the rebellion, and let Christina fill my head with so much crap, that I’d never realized that most people liked Queen Lilli. No, she wasn’t all that beloved among a lot of fae and shifters, but those whom she’d employed at the palace cried harder than anyone besides her children.

Stoic and beautiful, her white-blonde hair flowing wildly, Princess Sarah reached over and gripped my hand wordlessly. The clutch felt like desperation, and I squeezed back. I knew what it was like to lose a mother. It was the lowest, darkest, and most despairing place I’d ever been. Even being ripped from my father and Ilion hadn’t scarred me like losing Mom.

Together, the princess and I watched as her brother, King Kai, reassured his people that their kingdom would triumph over tragedy with nothing more than a determined stare and hard-set jaw. A nation would continue to look to him for guidance, especially in the coming months, to be their strength, to bear their burdens, and to make decisions for the good of all its people. It was a heavy responsibility for any one person, but particularly for someone his age.

When Kai finished, he gestured for Princess Sarah to take his place. The siblings shared a brief hug as they passed one another. Kai sat in the empty seat beside me, back straight and shoulders squared. He reached for my hand and leaned close enough that our arms touched.

If he had to be strong for his people, I would be strong for him. Kai deserved that much from me. I was part of the reason his mother was dead, after all.

If I lived to see an entire millennium, I would always wonder: if it had been any other vampire besides Mat, could I have saved Queen Lilli? Had I become immobile, unable to protect her, because of our history? Or had it simply been shock at seeing a second vampire? Would I have really sacrificed myself for the caster queen that I’d spent a quarter of my life hating?

Kai slid his arm around my waist. With the entire kingdom at our backs, he pulled me to his side. Even at such a somber event, I heard the whispers rippling through the crowd. I was officially dating King Kai. Because our relationship wasn’t complicated enough when he was just a prince.

After Princess Sarah’s eulogy, the funeral attendees filed past the coffin, dropping leis of plumerias, tuberose, and jasmine. The red and yellow feathers that were also thrown into the sarcophagus were Hawaiian tradition—they were symbolic of the monarchy’s history. The coffin was then moved to its resting place. Kai bit back heavy sobs. I felt the agony wrack him as his chest rose and fell.

Finally, Kai and I walked hand in hand back to the car. Princess Sarah was on my other side, looking like a lost child. Though I barely knew her, I felt that I’d deceived the princess, as well as her brother.

Kenoa hadn’t alluded to the rebellion, or my involvement therein, since the day of the luau. He will, I told myself.

That was a problem for tomorrow. I wouldn’t sour Kai’s last day with his mother with unpleasant truths. One day soon, he and I would sit down, and I would tell him everything—about Christina, about the rebellion, and about my role in the queen’s death.

For now, I gripped Kai’s hand as the limo sped back to Iolani Palace. When he turned to me, his expression a mixture of sadness and hope, I saw a whole future within his eyes.

“I know everything is happening very fast right now. Thank you for coming to this reception dinner with me. Not that I feel like eating, but duty calls,” he said.

“Of course,” I said quickly. “Whatever you need.”

The sadness lifted from his handsome features quickly, replaced by anger like I’d never seen in him before. “What I need is to find that vampire and rip his head from his shoulders. What I need is that vampire’s head on a spike.”

Swallowing over the lump in my throat, I nodded. I hadn’t even told him that Mat was the vampire who’d kidnapped me from Fae Canyon. Was it a coincidence? Or was it fate that had brought him into my life a second time? Either way, I was all in. And this time, I believed I was on the right side.

I squeezed Kai’s hand. “Something tells me that’s just the sort of thing a warrior fae gives her caster king for Cupid’s Day.”

He stared into my eyes for a long minute. “I wish my mother could have gotten to know you better. I think you would have been great friends.”

Curling into Kai’s side, I tried to send every good vibe within my body into him. It wasn’t much, but he needed the light. Kai stroked my side, the gesture both familiar and exhilarating. I didn’t know exactly what I was getting myself into, but I knew that I wanted it. I knew that I wanted him.

The details would have to sort themselves out later. Until then, I just wanted to be the girl Kai thought me to be. Maybe if I could prove my feelings to him, he would understand that this—what we had—was real. It always had been.

Throne of Fire

Sophie Davis

Copyright © 2019 by Sophie Davis Enterprises

Prologue

My first conscious thought after waking to complete darkness was confusion about the warm, humid air that hung around me like a wet blanket. The cold that permeated the Freelands no longer surrounded me, but that bitter chill still lived in my bones and my soul.

There was a throbbing ache in my neck that pounded in time with the sound of a gong inside my head. My hand automatically moved to rub the source of the pain. I winced on contact. A pale, white face and long, pointy fangs flashed in my mind. My stomach heaved, and I thought for sure I was going to be sick.

Water. I need water, I thought, but in the unforgiving darkness, I could barely see my hands in front of my face, let alone a source of water. Calm down. Clear your head. You need to focus.

But I felt anything but calm. A vampire had bitten me. That fanged bastard had drunk my blood. My blood. The memory inspired both terror and rage. A part of me wanted him to come back so we could go for round two, but another part of me desperately hoped never to see his face again. Never to see any vampire’s face again.

You’re still alive, I reminded myself. Right...but where am I?

I squinted into the darkness, craning my neck as far as the wound would allow. A long, black expanse of nothingness was all around. Clenching my jaw against the pain in my head, I struggled to stand. My knee scraped against the harsh ground. A jolt of pain shot down my calf as the skin tore beneath my black thermal underwear, and I collapsed back to the ground. A coppery sent filled the air.

Blood, fire, and fangs flashed in my mind. I could smell the smoke as the vampire I’d killed burned to ash on the frozen beach. The rattle of my chains sounded distant, but the memory of the vampires’ caravan surfaced clearly.

I shook my head. Focus. You need to figure out where you are. Los Angeles was the closest domed city to Fae Canyon—that was the most likely destination. No, that’s not right. Mat had said something about Queen Lilli wanting a fire fae, which means they brought me to Hawaii.

Tears pricked my eyes for the first time since waking. Hawaii was so far away from Fae Canyon, an ocean away. How could I ever hope to escape a domed island in the middle of a frozen sea? A glimmer of hope poked through the cloud of desperation: What if I’m still in transport?

If we hadn’t reached Hawaii yet, there was still hope. Deep down I knew I was grasping at any far-fetched chance in order to preserve my sanity; the ground was solid and stationary, even the darkness was perfectly still. I wasn’t in the back of a truck or on an airship. So, unless the vampires were keeping me in some sort of holding station on the mainland, it was too late.

Get up. You aren’t dead. There has to be more here than just darkness.

I ran my fingers over the uneven ground, and sharp rocks tore at my fingernails. My arms and legs were leaden, but I managed to struggle to my feet. Bare feet. Where are my boots?

One slow, unsteady step at a time, I stumbled forward with my hands outstretched. A sharp, scraping sound broke the silence. I tripped, and my shoulder slammed into what felt like a brick wall. I had to bite back a scream and blink back tears.

Gaia, that freaking hurt. Why am I not using my magic? I suddenly wondered. Why don’t I feel my magic?

I leaned against the wall gingerly and summoned my elemental fire. The same warm rush that I always felt washed over me. But when I looked down, there wasn’t a fireball in my palm. My hand wasn’t even glowing.

“No, no, no,” I moaned. “This can’t be happening.”

Had the vampire forcibly stolen all my magic? Was I...what was I without my fire magic?

My heart pounded inside my chest, and I suddenly had trouble breathing. You’re hyperventilating. Slow down. Breathe, I coached myself, hearing my father’s voice in my head. Ask yourself, why would they want to steal your magic? I heard him say.

Vampires stole magic for fun a lot of the time, but the fanged assholes who’d taken me were cowboys; they hunted for profit, not sport. I was worthless to the vampires without my magic. Casters wouldn’t pay top dollar for a magic-less fae.

So why can’t I access my magic? I asked the version of my dad inside my head.

That wasn’t quite right, though. I could feel the powers inside of me, I just couldn’t use them. Was I in some sort of magic-deprivation chamber? For good measure, I tried once more to call my fire power. This time, a small flame flickered on the end of my forefinger but blew out on a nonexistent breeze within seconds.

The effort cost me the last of my strength. I slumped against the wall as my eyelids drooped. Sharp stone snagged my shirt when I slid to the ground, collapsing in a pile of limp limbs and tangled hair.

Just before the darkness surrounding me completely took over, I saw the faces of Sienna, Gregory, Ilion, and my father.

They’re safe, I thought. That makes whatever comes next worth it.

*****

IN THE DAYS THAT FOLLOWED, I had my confirmation that I was indeed on the Domed Island of Oahu in the Hawaiian Kingdom, though I would not see the blue skies or breathe the fresh, island air for weeks after my arrival.

“Make it easy on yourself, girl,” the Pit Master growled. “Madame Noelani offered you a spot at her academy.”

Right, because I belong at a prep school for fae wives, I thought bitterly.

I spat bloody saliva at the man’s foot. “Not the right fit for me.”

The fist struck out so fast and so hard that my head snapped back into place before I knew what hit me. It wasn’t the Pit Master, but rather a scrappy, blonde shifter that he wanted to see kick the crap out of me.

“Then take the job with palace janitorial. These are your choices, fae,” the Pit Master yelled.

This time, the shifter landed a kick to my ribs. I doubled over in pain, clutching my injured side.

“I choose to go home,” I grunted.

The shifter literally kicked me while I was down.

“This is your home now!” the Pit Master hollered, his cries reverberating off the high ceilings in the sparring room. “Either you pick your placement, or I will. And if I pick, I promise you won’t like it.”

His smug, gleeful tone set my teeth on edge. Fury liked I’d never known surged within me. Still crouched over, I glared daggers up at the Pit Master. A small, arrogant smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. I’d thought he was trying to break me, to force me to take a position at Madame Noelani’s ridiculous finishing school. But I’d been wrong. He wanted to see me suffer before he broke me, and then stuff me in a hole even worse than the one I’d been living in the past few weeks.

Don’t give him, or anyone else, the satisfaction.

My feet were already in motion before the thought had fully formed in my head. My arms locked around the shifter’s waist. She struggled as I drove her backward, finally slamming her on the practice mat. Her leg darted out in a sweeping motion. Next thing I knew, I landed on top of her, the two of us a heap of sweaty limbs and tangled hair. The world seemed to move in slow-motion as I wound her stringy locks around my fingers and slammed her head into the thin mat.

She wasn’t the source of my anger. It wasn’t her fault I was in this predicament. I didn’t even know her name. None of that mattered. The rage I felt for the burly Pit Master watching us fight like dogs and clapping with glee, it needed an outlet.

The shifter wasn’t a great fighter. Her defensive moves were as sloppy as her offensive ones. She was much larger and much stronger, though. If not for the adrenaline coursing through my veins, we might’ve been evenly matched. But the real fight had been beaten out of her long ago. She stopped struggling and simply tried to protect her face as I pummeled her with my fists over and over again. A mix of sweat, blood, and tears dripped into my eyes.

Two sets of hands lifted me by the shoulders and set me on my feet, my fists still swinging wildly at an opponent I could no longer reach.

“Get off of me!” I shouted at the people holding my arms, so mad I no longer felt the blossoming bruises or smarting scrapes from the shifter’s blows.

The girl rolled to her feet and charged. She was quick; too quick to catch her before she slammed her skull into mine in a jaw-rattling headbutt. Stars dotted the edges of my vision, and then everything went black.

I woke up only a few moments later, flat on my back on the practice mats. My vision was blurry, and I felt, rather than saw, the hands checking me over for broken bones. I gasped when a finger poked what was surely a cracked rib. Someone forced a vial of potion between my lips. It smelled like onion and tasted like liquid smoke with a fishy top note. I turned my head to the side and spit out the healing tonic, then clamped my mouth shut.

“Don’t make this harder than it has to be, girl,” barked the Pit Master from somewhere close by.

Maybe I was being stubborn, and surely it would’ve been easier to just do as I was told—not doing as I was told was how I’d ended up thousands of miles from home in a foreign land. But I didn’t want them fixing me up just so some other veteran fighter could beat me black-and-blue again.

Someone shoved a jar of the most acrid odor I’ve ever smelled beneath my nose. I held my breath as long as I could manage, but eventually my lips sprung apart, and another vial was dumped down my throat. A hand covered my mouth, forcing me to swallow the liquid.

“You’ll feel better soon,” a soft voice promised me, fingers stroking my sweat-soaked hair back from my face.

This tonic wasn’t like the healing potions in the Freelands that took at least a few minutes to kick in. This one worked instantaneously, and one of the major side effects was drowsiness.

The Pit Master’s large head appeared above me. His face split into a grin that revealed a cracked front tooth. “Looks like you’re a fighter after all, faeling. Time to move you to the commune.”

I didn’t know or care what the commune was. For three weeks, all I’d known was the dark cell with the magic-dampening stone walls and floor, and the sparring room where the Pit Masters put me in the ring and told me to fight. I didn’t know what the outside world had in store for me, but I did know that living in a dungeon wasn’t getting me any closer to escape.

My first glimpse of artificial sunlight came while being carried on a stretcher from the sparring room to a waiting medical transport van outside. The rays blinded me through the haze brought on by the healing tonic. I didn’t care. The sight was so beautiful that I cried. Even the air tasted fresher than I thought air could ever taste. Floral scents assaulted me, their fragrance cloying after so much time in a stale atmosphere. I caught glimpses of color through the van’s windows as we drove along a smooth, winding road.

I fell asleep briefly, only to reawake once the van stopped. I was too overwhelmed with all the sensations I’d been missing the last few weeks to worry as I was wheeled from the van through the back doors of a large, residential building.

We rode the elevator to the second floor, where I was taken to a small room with a bunk bed against one wall. A stout woman in her late fifties stood with an electronic tablet in her hands.

“Maybrie Hawkins?” she asked.

I nodded. At least, I meant to. I wasn’t sure if I actually managed the gesture.

“My name is Ms. Rutina. You are at the commune for all new residents of the Domed Island of Oahu, in the Hawaiian Kingdom of the Americas. Her Majesty, Queen Lilli, is your sovereign, and by her grace you have come to live beneath the protection of the dome.”

Fuck Queen Lilli, I thought bitterly. But even if I’d been ballsy enough to say that, I felt like there was a spoonful of peanut butter in my mouth preventing me from speaking.

“I am the matron for this floor,” Ms. Rutina continued, rattling off her well-worn introduction speech. “Once you have rested, I will return to go over the rules and regulations you must obey during your stay with us. For now, all you need to know is that you may not leave the commune grounds. You are free to walk around, as long as you report for meals within five minutes of the food bell and return to your room within ten minutes of the curfew bell.”

She gestured to the two people who’d wheeled me in from the van. They unhooked me from the stretcher and transferred me to the bottom cot. I was no help, since my muscles were still like jelly.

Once everyone had gone, and I was alone in my little room with its tiny window, I curled up and basked in the few rays of dying light shining on my bed. As I often did in my darkest moments, I pictured Sienna and Gregory safe in Fae Canyon. I imagined my little brother sitting in class, learning to control his magic. I thought of my father sitting up late at night by the fire and waiting for a daughter who might never come home.

Does he know what happened to me? Does he think I ran away? Is it better for him if he does?

These were questions I’d asked myself numerous times. My father would stop at nothing to find me, or he would die trying. I didn’t want that. I hated that one stupid night out with my friends had ended in disaster, and I hated myself for the toll my mistake would’ve taken on my loved ones.

The sun’s light hurt my eyes, but I refused to so much as blink until the moon was high in the sky. Then, I drifted off to sleep to the sounds of people talking and laughing in the room next door.

Over the course of the next few days, I quickly learned that calling the commune a home for new residents was very misleading. We were captives. We needed permission to leave the grounds, which was granted for training sessions only. They told me what to eat and when, when to sleep and for how long, and even when I was permitted to shower.

During the days, I channeled all my anger and sadness into my sparring matches. At night, I laid in bed and watched the springs bend toward me with morbid fascination as my roommate Bonnie tossed and turned.

Maybe they’ll break, and Bonnie will crush me, I would think. Put me out of my misery.

My dark thoughts fueled the fire inside of me, stoking my desire not only to escape but to make the vampires and the casters pay for their crimes against me and everyone else they’d kidnapped. I didn’t share my feelings with Bonnie or any of the other fae and shifters I met at the commune. Not everyone was like me. Not everyone wanted to escape this hell. And some of those traitors weren’t above reporting people with my mindset to the government. The only thing I could imagine worse than living at the casters’ whims, was dying for their pleasure. That was the punishment for escape, or so Ms. Rutina had told me many times.

I would leave this damned domed city. I would return to the Freelands, to my family and my friends. I would hug Ilion and tell my father I loved him, and I would never disobey orders again. I would find Sienna and Gregory happy and healthy and free among our kind. All I had to do was bide my time, sit back and observe. One day, the opportunity would present itself, and I would be ready.

Until then, the Pit Masters wanted me to fight? No problem. I would make them all regret the day I arrived beneath the dome.

Chapter One

Never in my strangest imaginings had I envisioned myself living in a palace and dating a prince. Of course, Kai was no longer a prince. He was king—King Kai II of The Hawaiian Kingdom of the Americas. That should’ve made our story all the more a fairytale, but it was anything but a happily-ever-after situation. Kai had inherited a nation on the verge of civil war; it was fae versus casters, with the shifters and vampires drawing hard lines in the sand one way or the other.

As a fae from the fighting pits, my relationship with Kai was a topic of great discussion throughout the kingdom. My reputation and past had once made me an inadvisable consort for Kai. Now, the fact I was fae was the backbone of the fragile peace between our races. Many believed that our relationship was all that kept the chaos at bay.

Nonetheless, vocal factions from both sides wanted me out of Kai’s life. I received death threats daily, which was why I’d been living at Iolani Palace since the luau the previous month. That fateful night had been the start of tensions in Hawaii that were verging on civil war, starting with the death of the Queen of the kingdom. My condo wasn’t safe any longer, no matter how many bodyguards Kai assigned to protect me. I had my own suite of rooms in Kai’s wing of the royal residence, where his staff had moved all my clothes and personal belongings from the condo. The rooms were nice, but the palace wasn’t my home. And I knew it never really would be.

“How was training today?” Kai asked me from across the dinner table.

We were both so busy during the days, we’d been making a point to come together with Princess Sarah for dinner in the formal dining room every evening. Kenoa, newly promoted to Kai’s advisory council, normally joined us as well. The koa wood table could comfortably seat twenty people, though the four of us always huddled around one end.

I shrugged. “It was good.”

Dinner was one of the few times we set aside the outside world. None of us talked about the animosity tearing the kingdom in two or the riots that had destroyed an entire block of shops in the Fashion District. We didn’t mention that fae were upset to learn that our kind had been powering the dome all along and that they were on the brink of open rebellion. No one spoke of the frightened casters demanding harsher laws to keep fae complacent. Those were the unpleasant topics discussed every other minute of every day, while dinner together was our only reprieve.

“What about you? Anything cool happen?” I asked Kai, moving chunks of tuna around the plate with my fork.

“The photographer sent over the pictures from my coronation,” he said with a forced smile. “You look lovely, of course. I look like an uncomfortably stuffed bear.”

His comment made me smile, though the expression was quickly wiped from my face. Held only one week after his mother’s murder at the luau, Kai’s coronation had been an understated affair. Normally, royals from all the kingdoms would’ve flown in for the occasion. Given the circumstances, Kai hadn’t wanted anything of the sort. Instead, it was just me, Princess Sarah, Kenoa, the rest of Kai’s advisory council, and heads of major government agencies in attendance. And thirty royal bodyguards, of course. Security for the king of an uneasy nation was rigid, as it should’ve been.

“I doubt that,” I assured him. “You looked great.”

“Wait until you see the pictures,” Kenoa muttered beside me with a scoff.

“What about you?” Kai nudged his sister with his elbow. “What did you do today?”

“I figured out how to make a coconut crème brûlée with the perfect crispy top,” she announced.

Though Sarah had been bubbly and amicable when I first met her, she’d been completely different since her mother’s death. Small things made her smile, but it was never a truly joyful expression. It seemed she was in a subdued state, just trying to make it through. My heart ached for her.

The princess’s small dog danced around her feet beneath the table. Though the queen never would’ve stood for the presence of an animal at dinner—something Kai mentioned more than once—the poodle gave Sarah much needed comfort. Despite its yapping, begging, and generally bad behavior, Fifi was a source of levity for all of us. I smiled as the dog’s pink tongue lapped the poke sauce off my fingers.

Kenoa cocked his head to one side and fixed Sarah with an amused look. “Why wasn’t I called to taste test your new dessert?”

“Because I need feedback from people who aren’t just going to tell me it’s delicious,” Sarah countered. “I need criticism, not a yes-man.”

Kai snorted in response. “If you needed a yes-man, Kenoa would not be it.”

“Your cooking is delicious,” Kenoa grumbled.

Per usual, I found myself struggling not to zone out from the dinnertime small talk. But there was so much to worry about, so much that suddenly felt like my responsibility. Though we’d been able to restore the dome, the island’s protective barrier, with power from four elemental fae—including me and Kenoa—and a powerful witch named Samira, it wasn’t a permanent fix.

Casters could not survive without the dome. And many fae who had gotten used to the warmer weather inside the protective barrier would also be at risk if the dome fell again. Before the civil upheaval, it had been sustained by casters taking magic from fae and funneling it to the protective barrier. Once those casters had been murdered by vampires, the dome fell and temperatures plummeted.

Ever since, caster and fae relations had been more tenuous than ever, which was one of the reasons behind the kingdom’s upheaval. There was a power shift when fae saved the caster race, and fae were straining against their designated role in Hawaiian society. The casters owed everything to the fae, and that news had been slowly spreading. There were still only whispers among the lower castes on the island, though, and no one had officially confirmed that only fae were needed to power the dome. Would there be an uprising if the palace admitted that the rumor was true? Doubtlessly. If the casters couldn’t survive without us, why would we be their menial laborers? Why would we fight for the entertainment of casters? And why the hell would we funnel our magic to them?

Of course, as Kai’s girlfriend—after all my lies, I didn’t deserve the title, but that was a conversation I’d been internally struggling with for a month—I was supposed to be an example of how fae and casters could work together in harmony. In reality, I understood how irate fae would be if the rumor was confirmed. Not only had our kind been kidnapped and taken to live in the kingdom against our wills, but the casters needed us to survive?

Fae had received a raw deal in the whole situation. Maybe if we’d been given a choice whether to live under the dome and provide protection for the casters, maybe we would’ve been amenable to it. Maybe.

Looking over at Kai’s strong jawline, I reminded myself that it wasn’t actually his doing. Whatever was wrong with our society and the kingdom had been unceremoniously dumped into his lap without any sort of remedy in sight. As much as Kai missed his mother, I couldn’t imagine how hard it must have been to deal simultaneously with both her death and a kingdom with systems that he didn’t believe in.

“How’s the Dome Committee doing?” I asked. Though it wasn’t the politest dinnertime conversation, it was the most pressing thing on my mind as of late. I’d been tactful for a month, but I needed to know that a solution was in sight.

Kai put his hand on mine and squeezed reassuringly. “The elders are working on a fix. It might be possible to extend Samira’s spell with the right elements, maybe even indefinitely. Unfortunately, they have yet to figure out what those elements are. They have isolated several pieces of the puzzle, but it’s not enough to keep the dome up and running on its own. Yet.”

“When will we need to repeat the spell?” Kenoa asked warily.

I wasn’t the only one who’d required a week to recover after the enormous outpouring of energy from the magic we performed to restore the dome. Kenoa didn’t have the same level of elemental powers I did, and it had been even more draining on him than it was on me.

Kai fixed his gaze on the plate in front of him and pushed the food to one side. “A week maybe?”

Sighing, I leaned back in my chair. If the casters were going to require a full-time, dome-powering squad, they were going to have to make large strides in regard to the equal treatment of fae. How was I supposed to assure Kai that I’d help his people survive when I felt like my own people were being treated like dirt?

You’ve treated him like dirt since day one, I reminded myself. I still hadn’t confessed that I had initially started dating him in order to spy for the rebellion. How would I even start a conversation like that?

So, I’m totally into you now, but I only agreed to go out with you because the rebellion needed me to. But ignore that part, because I do have real feelings for you. Serious, scary feelings. Just ignore the whole thing with lying and spying and rebels and love me forever. Cool?

Pushing the cubes of tuna around my plate, I swallowed the turmoil. It wasn’t the time for me to air my dirty laundry. It was never the time, which was what made it so hard. With everything else that Kai had on his plate, it wasn’t fair for me to heap on an extra helping of drama. Except, was I just giving myself an easy way out, knowing I would lose him if I told the truth?

In my peripheral vision, I watched as Kenoa appraised me. His looks had been lingering and penetrating since the night of the luau. Did he suspect my betrayal? If not, what exactly did he suspect? Did he know that Mat, the vampire who’d killed Kai’s mother, was the same guy who’d kidnapped me? Did he think that I’d allowed her death to happen?

Though my role in the rebellion wasn’t something I was proud of—particularly when they ended up hell-bent on revenge instead of justice—it also wasn’t the same as being responsible for the queen’s death. Would I be doing more harm than good if I admitted my role in the rebellion to Kenoa? Or would he understand the position I’d been put in?

Fuck my life.

Chapter Two

“Knees up, Hawkins!” Botto yelled.

While everyone else on the island seemed to walk on eggshells around me since Kai and I began dating publicly, my trainer had decided to be a hard-ass. Though I didn’t blame him for wondering why I’d choose to date a caster, let alone the prince, I did blame him for being even more of an authoritarian than usual about my workout schedule.

Given the fact I wasn’t competing in fights anymore, I didn’t need to keep up with my training. Still, I felt better when I physically worked out my aggression and stress. The fighting pits had been closed since the dome came down. Though the casters would’ve been happy for the entertainment, Kai hadn’t thought it was a good idea. Nearly everyone on the island knew someone who’d been killed in the frost, mostly elders and young children. Though it had never seemed right to me to watch people hurt each other for sport, it felt particularly brutal after so many deaths.

And yet, I was subjecting myself to Botto’s torturous routines. Without the fighting pits, I had more pent-up energy than I knew what to do with. If I couldn’t randomly smack a shifter, running would have to do.

“You’re lagging, Hawkins!” Botto called.

From his perch on a motor cart, the taunts were less effective. My chest puffed with pride—he couldn’t keep up, and we both knew it.

After our run down the wooded path, Botto lobbed free weights at me like they were hot potatoes. Every ache of my screaming muscles reminded me that I had a lot to atone for, and somehow the strenuous activity felt like the punishment I deserved.

When I finally stumbled out of the locker room an hour later, my legs feeling like limp spaghetti noodles, Kenoa was waiting for me. This wouldn’t have been alarming, except that he was no longer assigned to protect me since he’d joined Kai’s advisory council. Harton, my normal driver and newly minted personal bodyguard—I’d argued, but Kai insisted—was nowhere in sight.

Shit.

“What’s up?” I asked, my voice pitched unnaturally high.

Kenoa eyed my red, sweaty face with a hint of amusement. “Tough day?”

“Botto’s being a pain in the ass.” I shrugged. “It’s fine. I need something to do with my energy.”

“Yeah, I get that.” Kenoa ran a hand through his dark hair and fixed me with his smoldering dark stare. “Can we talk?”

Never words you want to hear.

“Um, yeah,” I replied, striving for an indifferent tone. “I have a shift at Pele’s in an hour, but I need to run back to the palace to change first.”

Kenoa frowned. “I thought you agreed to take some time off from the restaurant until things quiet down a bit?”

“Some time.” I shook my head firmly. “Kai asked that I take time off, and I have. But I never agreed to that indefinitely. Jon said if I don’t mind the extra attention, he doesn’t mind throwing out assholes who give me too much grief. He says I’m good for business.”

“Does Kai know you’re working a shift today?” Kenoa pressed as we started for an exit off the back of the training center.

Taking the easy way out, I didn’t respond.

“Brie, seriously?” His voice was incredulous. “I know you think this is about your independence, but it’s really about your safety. You have multiple targets on your back. He’s just trying to keep you alive and protected.”

“I know,” I agreed. “And I’m just trying to find a sense of normalcy where I can. This is something I need—to get back to the things that were a part of my life.”

Kenoa’s car was parked only steps from the exit. Harton was nowhere to be found. With a resigned sigh, I climbed in the front passenger seat. Reporters were banned from the training facility grounds after one snuck into the locker room to corner me in the shower. Still, they waited at the gates for a chance to snap sweaty, gross pictures of me leaving practice. I ducked my head down as Kenoa honked the horn to warn them back.

We rode in silence for a long time. I stared out the window, watching the scenery drift by. After the dome collapsed, I had a new appreciation for the beautiful, controlled landscape its protection provided. The impossibly blue skies and the clear ocean water were mesmerizing. It didn’t occur to me right away that Kenoa was driving a roundabout way to the palace, not until I was admiring the plumerias on the north side of the island.

Well shit, I thought. The moment I’d been dreading for weeks was finally upon us. With a deep breath, I squared my shoulders and decided to stop playing this game with Kenoa.

“You wanted to talk to me. Alone, obviously. So, what is it?” I asked. Though I fought to keep a steely resolve in my voice, I refused to look at him directly.

Kenoa’s eyes never left the road. “When did the rebellion recruit you?”

I could’ve lied. I could’ve said that they came to me after my relationship with Kai went public. I could’ve said that Christina had threatened me into joining. I could’ve said a lot of crap to make myself seem more sympathetic. Except, when I finally did come clean with Kai, I wanted to tell him the whole truth. Kenoa deserved the same.

“Tanner recruited me.” I played with my hands in my lap. “Before we started dating.”

Kenoa’s jaw tightened, though something told me he’d expected that answer. “What did you do for them?”

Again, I was pretty sure he knew the answer but wanted to hear me say it. “Provided financial support, mostly. I did know about a few extractions, though I was too recognizable to be involved.”

“And?” His eyes swung to fix me with a pointed stare.

I felt like a hundred slugs were slithering around in my belly. “And I spied on Kai for them,” I admitted.

The silence that followed was so absolute, I could’ve heard a snowflake land on carpet.

Kenoa gripped the steering wheel, his knuckles going white. It took all my willpower to not start spouting pointless excuses. There was no excuse for my behavior. I’d deceived Kenoa and his best friend. More importantly, I’d deceived the king. I was a traitor to the monarchy. Any person in the palace’s employ would turn me over to the authorities to await execution at the monarch’s discretion. Would Kenoa?

“What are you going to do?” I asked after I couldn’t bear the silence any longer.

“Do you know the punishment for treason, Brie?” Kenoa responded in an eerily calm voice that set my teeth on edge.

“Yes,” I said tightly. “Public execution.”

He arched an eyebrow. “Do you know what they do before they execute you?”

I said nothing.

“They take your magic. With force. Of course, they make sure to leave you just enough that you have all your wits about you when you take your last breath. You know, so you’re aware of what’s happening to you.”

“Okay, stop,” I snapped.

The detailed account of the punishment that awaited me was the least I deserved. Still, I didn’t want to hear it.

“Stop? You want me to stop? Maybe you should have thought about all of this before you agreed to spy for the rebellion, Brie,” he growled. Kenoa turned to me, his face red with anger. “Did you ever consider the consequences?”

I’d already devoted plenty of mental energy to berating myself for the role I’d played in the rebellion. Queen Lilli’s death was on me. The blood of the people who’d died when the dome collapsed was on my hands. More than those things, it was my guilt over betraying Kai that kept me up into the wee hours of the night. Long after the king went to sleep, I sat awake in the palace suite where I didn’t belong and played out every possible scenario for my future. Most ended with me meeting my end much too soon.

“I’m not doing this with you right now,” I told Kenoa coolly. “You can tell me that I’m an awful person for doing this to Kai. You can yell at me. You can call me names. Hell, let’s go back to the training facility, and you can wipe the mats with me. But don’t you dare lecture me about consequences. I’m not the naïve little girl you took under your wing a lifetime ago. I knew what I was doing when I took the assignment. I knew, and I agreed anyway, because my life is worth the freedom fae deserve.”

Kenoa stared straight ahead, his expression unreadable. He was conflicted, I realized after a minute. For him, the divide between casters and fae had never been black and white. He’d grown up on the island with casters. He was friends with many casters. Until Kai, I’d never spoken more than a few words to one.

“And the plan to bring down the dome?” Kenoa asked finally. “You thought an act of terror was the best way to send the casters a message?”

My eyes widened, and I grabbed Kenoa’s forearm. “I didn’t know about that. I swear, I would’ve never been involved if I did. My job was only to find out how much the royal family knew about the rebellion. Aside from increased extractions, I had no idea the rebellion was planning to take offensive action. You know me well enough to know I would never take part in mass murder.”

He pointedly ignored the last remark. “What about the queen?”

“I didn’t know they were going to kill her,” I insisted, my voice straining. “I didn’t know she was the final tentpole. Honestly, Kenoa. If you believe anything I’m saying, believe that. I did try to save Kai’s mother.”

My throat tightened with desperation. I needed him to believe me. If I couldn’t convince Kenoa, how would I ever convince Kai? Even if the king ordered my execution, I never wanted him to think I’d been a part of the plot to kill Queen Lilli.

We rode for what felt like eternity before Kenoa finally spoke again. “I do believe you. I can’t say Kai will feel the same.”

“Are you going to tell him?” I asked again.

Kenoa shook his head. “It’s not my secret to tell. It’s yours.” He glanced over. “You’re going to tell him.”

I was planning to tell Kai, I was just afraid to lose him. I knew the truth would be the end of our relationship. We’d grown too close for him not to feel the bitter knife of my betrayal. Really, it would be a miracle if he let me live after he knew the truth.

“You do know you’re asking me to sign my own death warrant?” I countered, feeling both defensive and argumentative.

“Who’s lecturing whom now about consequences?”

I glared at him.

“He’s a good guy. He deserves the truth,” Kenoa added.

“I know. Which is why I will tell him,” I promised. “Whatever the outcome.”

Kenoa pressed, “When?”

“Soon. Just let me do it when the time is right. I promise, I’ll tell Kai everything.”

The palace gates materialized in the distance. Throngs of photographers lined the street, lenses ready for my arrival.

“I’m not the only one who suspects you haven’t been completely honest about how things happened at the luau,” Kenoa said. “Kai’s other advisors believe you’re hiding something. Yesterday, we squashed an article about Tanner and the old rumors that he’d been a major player in an underground movement that opposed the monarchy.”

I went cold all over. I hadn’t realized there were public rumors about Tanner’s involvement with the rebellion. I should’ve known.

“Kai has continually defended you to those who claim you’re disloyal,” Kenoa continued. “He’s shutting down these stories because they give credence to gossip flying around the palace. But Brie, it’s only a matter of time before someone shows him proof that he can’t deny.”

We were getting close to the reporters. I ducked my head in my lap, face turned toward Kenoa in the driver’s seat.

“I will tell Kai the truth soon,” I swore to him.

Lest he give the reporters any more reason to suspect someone hiding out of sight in his car, Kenoa kept his eyes forward. Still, I felt the weight of his gaze when he spoke next.

“You’d better. For your own sake.”

Chapter Three

Kenoa had touched on a lot of good points during his car lecture, but the most valid was the one about my safety at Pele’s. I’d only managed one other shift since the dome disaster at the luau, but there hadn’t been nearly as many gawkers then. Harton sat at the counter and drank coffee while I waited tables. Luckily, Jon didn’t mind my shadow. Extra muscle was never a bad thing at Pele’s, even before I became an overnight celebrity.

Halfway through my shift, not long after the lunch rush ended, casters began congregating in the front parking lot. Some had signs that were difficult to read at a distance, but I could guess what they said.

“They’re out back, too,” Jon muttered, coming to stand beside me as I watched the casters multiply through the window. “It’s one of those groups with the stupid acronyms for a name.” He glanced over his shoulder at Harton, who already had his phone to his ear. “This could get ugly.”

No sooner had Jon made the declaration than a rotten mango hit the glass in front of us. It splattered upon impact with a sickening crunch and flung rancid pulp all over the window.

“You aren’t fit to be queen!” a woman screamed. The crowd cheered loudly, and she pumped her fist in the air. “Fae deserve chains, not crowns!”

Jon’s hand on my shoulder made me jump. “We should get you out of here. You don’t need to listen to this.”

I shook my head. “It’s okay. I’m used to it. I’m just sorry it’s happening here.”

He waved off my apology. “Don’t be. Having you here over the years has breathed new life into my old shop. This is nothing.”

“Um, Brie?” Harton called.

I turned to look at him. “Yeah?”

“There are more marching this way now,” he informed me. “The police scanners are going crazy. His Majesty asks that you stay here until an armed escort comes for us.”

“Are you talking to His Majesty right now?” I asked.

Harton nodded, and I held out my hand for his phone. “Kai?” I said.

“I am on my way,” he said quickly.

A brick came sailing through the fruit-splashed window and landed near my feet, along with shards of glass.

My temper flared. “No. Don’t come here,” I told him. “It’s getting bad.”

The mob of casters charged at the building. Harton’s phone fell from my hand with a clatter, and a fireball appeared in each of my hands. All around me, patrons stood from their seats. The shifters who’d been dining changed before my eyes, including Harton who swung into lion form and landed on all fours in front of me. Casters started firing off spells aimed generally in my direction. Harton met the mob’s advance with two were-bears and a pack of wolves at his back.

“Brie, come with me,” Jon urged, pulling me by the hand toward his office.

Yanking my arm, I wrenched free. “No,” I protested. “I’m not leaving other people to fight my battles.”

A streak of blue light whizzed past my face and hit Jon in the chest. He started coughing, and his face turned purple. I hurled one of the fireballs at his attacker. The caster’s shirt went up in flames, though she quickly dosed it with an extinguishing spell. Before the flames subsided, half her hair was burnt to a crisp. I smiled with perverse satisfaction.

The grin dissolved as Jon fell to his knees at my feet. Casters streamed into the eatery through the broken front window. More glass shattered, and there was a loud bang as the front door was blown off its hinges. Fights erupted all around me, but my focus remained on Jon. He couldn’t breathe. If I didn’t do something soon, he would choke to death. The problem was that I didn’t know the exact curse that had hit him. Without knowing, I couldn’t try to use counter curses. If I guessed wrong, I might end up exacerbating the situation.

“Just hold on. Help is on the way,” I told Jon, squeezing his hand reassuringly.

Without warning, my head was jerked backward violently. I looked up into the eyes of a male caster with my ponytail wrapped around his hand. Summoning my magic, I grabbed his wrist and didn’t let go until he howled in pain. His skin was blistered from the heat of my touch, but he was lucky that was all I’d done.

“You stupid bitch,” he growled, raising a hand as though to slap me.

The hand never connected. Nor would it hit anyone ever again; Harton’s massive jaws crushed every last bone. The were-lion might not have been fighting pit material, but he was an excellent bodyguard.

More casters came for me. There were too many, coming in all directions, for Harton and I to fight. The pack of wolves fought their way to our sides, and I surrounded our group in a ring of fire.

Several casters braved the flames, malicious gleams in their eyes. The bloodlust made it seem like there was no greater pleasure than being the one to take me out. I understood that feeling; I’d experienced it in the arena many times. But these casters weren’t skilled fighters. They lacked finesse and strategy. And brains, apparently. One after another tried to extinguish my fire with no success.

“Freak!” a woman yelled.

Though it was meant as an insult, I almost laughed. That was the nicest thing anyone had called me all day, honestly. It lacked the teeth I’d been bracing for.

“You’re trash, fae!” a guy with a handlebar mustache shouted.

“You’ll die before you ever become queen!”

Sirens sounded in the distance, and I breathed a little easier. I could handle the crowd of inexperienced fighters; Botto had assured that. I was worried for Jon. He needed help—

fast. A gust of wind blew an opening in my fire ring, and a small form slipped through before I could react. The burning boundary closed again.

“Juno!” I cried, relieved to see that our infiltrator was the other waitress.

Falling to her knees, she covered Jon’s mouth with her hand. His chest expanded as she filled it with air. “I can help him breathe for a few minutes if you can keep the wild ones back. But I can’t do it for too long.”

The sirens grew louder.

“You won’t have to,” I promised.

Another gutsy caster decided to douse herself in water and run through my firewall. Even as she dodged the flickering fire, she was met by Harton. With one swipe of his giant paw, he sent her flying into a broken table. I pumped more magic into the barrier, until the flames stretched over my head.

“By order of His Royal Majesty King Kai II, I order you all to stand down,” an amplified voice barked from somewhere outside the ring of fire.

There was a lot of commotion, but I couldn’t see through the curtain of flames.

“By order of His Royal Majesty King Kai II, this is your last warning,” the amplified voice repeated. “Anyone who does not stand down will be dealt with forcefully.”

Goddess, things are about to go from bad to worse.

Except, they didn’t. The sounds of fighting died down dramatically with the second announcement, until only a low murmur could be heard in the crowd. I lowered the flames slowly and watched the casters drop to their knees. Kai, flanked by six bodyguards and Kenoa, strode purposefully through the carnage. His subjects worshipped him as much as they hated me. A woman cried when she got to run her fingers over his shoe as he passed. Despite all the attention lavished upon him, the king only had eyes for me.

When my gaze finally met his, I released the ring of fire completely. Everywhere I looked, there was destruction. All the windows in Pele’s were broken. The front door was gone. I counted at least four holes in the roof. Not to mention the splintered tables, plate shards littering the ground, and enough wasted food scattered among them to feed a small town.

“Are you okay?” Kai called from outside my protective circle.

Remaining cognizant that the scene between us was playing out in front of hundreds of eyes, I nodded and didn’t overdramatize the situation. The casters watched closely, as well as shifters, fae, and even a few vampires. The king didn’t notice any of them. Harton and the wolves parted to let Kai through. Despite the confidence he projected, the king’s body shook when he hugged me.

“I was terrified,” he whispered in my ear.

“I’m fine,” I quickly assured him. Stepping back, I gestured frantically at my boss. “But Jon....”

Kai gave a nod over his shoulder, and two of his protective detail waved Juno aside to attend to my boss. They administered several potions before they found one that got his lungs functioning on their own again. The bodyguards helped Jon to his feet and escorted him through the silent crowd to a waiting medical van.

“Let’s get you home,” Kai muttered, slipping his fingers in mine.

Together, we walked slowly back along the path he’d used to reach me. His expression dared someone to oppose our relationship to his face. Despite their earlier posturing, not one caster in the mob had the nerve. They might’ve loved Kai, but they feared him, too. With his mother dead, he was the most powerful caster in the kingdom. Beside him, for the first time, I felt insignificant.

Kenoa and the rest of Kai’s protective detail walked several steps behind us. It was to show his subjects that Kai was strong—that he didn’t always need people hovering over him. More than that, it presented us as a united front that couldn’t be divided and conquered.

The king held open the back door of the SUV for me himself and then climbed in beside me. No one joined us in the backseat. Just before Kai closed the door, he looked back at Kenoa. “I want them all arrested and charged with endangering a member of the royal household.”

Right, because that’s going to help improve relations between our races, I thought, my mind racing frantically. I’m not actually a royal.

“Isn’t that—” the look on Kai’s face made the rest of the words die before they left my mouth.

Many casters, like the mob that had come for me, didn’t believe harming fae was a crime. It was, of course, but the punishment was usually a hit to their bank account instead of real justice. Endangering a member of the royal household, however, was a lot more serious. If found guilty, the witches and warlocks responsible for the brawl at Pele’s would pay with years in prison. Or worse.

Kai wore a grim expression as we rode in the middle of a royal motorcade back to Iolani Palace. He held my hand but didn’t speak.

“Are you mad at me?” I asked as we approached the gates.

For once, no reporters were waiting for our arrival at the front gates. Instead, it seemed half the kingdom’s army lined the entryway.

“It has been an extremely long day, Brie,” Kai said flatly, sounding exhausted. “We can discuss this after dinner.”

My adrenaline was still pumping full throttle from the mob scene, and I was itching for the fight I’d been denied when the casters attacked Pele’s.

“Every day is a long day, Kai,” I snapped. Yanking my hand free of his, I threw both in the air, exasperated. “If you’re mad, fine. Yell. But I can’t keep pretending life is all sunshine and rainbows whenever we’re together. Those casters wanted me dead.”

“Exactly,” he snapped, turning in his seat to face me. “You could have been killed. So yes, Brie, I am angry. You should not have disobeyed me.”

“‘Disobeyed you?’” My self-control snapped. “You don’t control me, Kai. I can do whatever the hell I want. I don’t need your permission.”

“Stop twisting my words,” he shot back.

It was a good thing there were no reporters at the gates; even the bulletproof and spell-resistant glass of the vehicle couldn’t dampen the sounds of our fight.

“I’m not twisting anything.” I jabbed a finger in his face. “You’re the one speaking out of your ass. In case you’ve forgotten, I’m not some starry-eyed teenager ready to kowtow to some royal. Even if he is the king!”

The car came to stop in front of the palace steps. I shoved the door open without another word and stalked to my suite. Maybe it was childish, but I thought Kai would follow me. I thought he’d chase me to continue the fight or possibly even apologize. He didn’t do either. Instead, the king left me to stew in my anger alone.

Our usual dinnertime came and went. I expected one of the staff to tell me that the king requested my presence downstairs. That didn’t happen. Between my tortuous morning with Botto, the attack at Pele’s, and my fight with Kai, I decided I deserved some pampering. I drew a bath in the soaking tub, complete with a rose-petal bubble potion that Samira brewed to help relieve stress.

Once I was warm under the water, I dialed Cala, set the cell on speakerphone, and propped it on the edge of the tub. My best friend answered immediately.

“Are you okay?” she demanded.

We hadn’t seen much of each other in the past few weeks, but we still talked several times every day. Sometimes it felt like she was the only part of my old life that had carried over into my current one.

“I’m guessing you saw the news?” I replied.

“What made you think it was a good idea to go back to work?” Cala scolded me.

Am I really being that hardheaded about wanting to go back to work? I wondered. Everyone thought the risk too great; first Kai, then Kenoa, and now Cala. Not one of them appreciated how much of my independence I’d already sacrificed.

Maybe you’re the one who doesn’t appreciate the danger you’re in, I thought, annoyed with myself, as well as my friends.

“You don’t understand, Cala,” I mumbled. “Everything is different now. I can’t even shop for myself. I stopped at a wine store after practice yesterday to get a bottle for dinner, and this morning there was a story in Dome Daily calling me an alcoholic who’d stocked up on four cases of booze.”

“Isn’t there a wine cellar at the palace?” Cala asked, completely missing the point of my story.

“There is, but that’s not relevant here. I’m just saying, my private life is no longer private. I need some normalcy, or I’m going to lose my mind,” I insisted.

Cala laughed. Even though I knew she didn’t mean anything by it, I wanted to reach through the phone and shake her.

“You’re being a little dramatic,” she said gently. “I do get how inconvenient your life must be right now. I’m not immune to the publicity either, and I’m just your friend. I had to leave Ivy’s through the back the other day because a few paparazzi were waiting on the street. It’s not as bad for me, obviously—actually, it’s sort of fun to have everyone make a fuss over me. Still, I know you have it a lot worse.” Cala paused, seeming to steal herself before continuing. “There is a solution, though. One that will make everything exactly like it used to be.”

“There is?” I asked doubtfully.

“You could end it,” Cala suggested. “That’s always an option.”

I sank lower beneath the water. “I’ve considered it,” I admitted, glancing around the bathroom as though the walls had ears.

“And?” she pressed.

“Would the reporters even leave me alone at this point? Or would they just keep hounding me regardless?” Dipping my head under the water, I blew bubbles of frustration. “Either way, I’m not ready to give him up.”

Cala sighed. “I know you’re not. So, you have to take the good with the bad, Brie. Every relationship has issues. Yours are just different.”

It was a very Zen way of looking at the situation. So Zen, in fact, that I found it funny. Was I just not enlightened enough to accept it?

“Why don’t I come over tomorrow after practice?” she offered. “There’s an indoor pool, right? We can pretend we’re laying at Lanikai Beach. That could be fun.”

It did sound like fun.

“Yeah, okay. Let’s do it,” I agreed.

“Want me to invite Sumi? Or Everly?” Cala asked innocently.

My mood plummeted again.

Everly Woods was my dead boyfriend’s little sister. She and I were on speaking terms these days, but that was the most you could say about our friendship. Everly was still mad that I’d lied to her about my feelings for Kai. At least, that’s what she said. Personally, I thought she was pissed because I had feelings for a caster. Any caster. She despised them as much as I ever had before meeting the king.

Cala had been working hard to force interaction between us. My bestie believed that if Everly just spent some time with me, she would realize I was the same girl she’d always known. She believed that Everly would see for herself that dating Kai had not changed me or my stance on fae rights. Cala was a bit naïve when it came to certain things.

“I can’t deal with Everly right now,” I answered.

“She’s one of your closest friends, Brie. And she’s Tanner’s little sister,” she reminded me. Like there was a chance I might’ve forgotten.

“Invite Sumi, but I think she might be training with Kenoa tomorrow afternoon,” I said shortly. “I promise, I will try again with Everly. Just not tomorrow. Okay?”

There was a faint knock on the bathroom door.

“I gotta go,” I said quickly. “Tomorrow, after training.”

“See you then,” Cala said as she disconnected.

The knock came again.

“Kai?” I called out.

“No, it’s me, Sarah,” came the princess’ muffled reply. “I was told you haven’t eaten dinner yet. I haven’t either. I thought maybe we could have a girls’ meal, if you’re up for it?”

Kai’s little sister sounded so hopeful that I couldn’t refuse her company. Reluctantly, I climbed from the tub and wrapped an old robe around my wet body. When I opened the bathroom door, the Winter Princess—and current heir apparent to the throne, until Kai had children of his own, anyway—was setting the small table in my sitting room with silverware and plates for three.

“Is your brother joining us?” I asked uneasily.

Sarah grinned. “Nope. Just you, me, and Fifi.”

The small poodle darted around the side of the serving cart that someone had wheeled just inside the doorway. She bounded over and licked the water from my bare legs. Smiling, I patted her head. I liked the dog a lot. Maybe not enough to give her a chair at the dinner table on a daily basis, but I figured it was okay just this once.

At least I can make one member of the monarchy happy, I thought ruefully.

Chapter Four

Dinner was roasted chicken with fingerling potatoes and steamed asparagus. Comfort food wasn’t our usual fare at the palace. We typically ate seafood instead of poultry, since it was more plentiful in Oahu than most kingdoms. Things like chicken and beef were harder to get; we only had so many farms beneath the dome and most of them supplied the restaurants. Of course, when the palace made a request of the farmers, they complied without hesitation.

“How was your day?” I asked Sarah as I cut into my chicken breast. The meat was so tender, the butter knife slid right through it.

The princess gave me a wry smile. “Not as eventful as yours. Are you okay?”

“I’m fine. A little on edge,” I admitted before taking a bite. My appetite was nonexistent, but the garlic and herb marinade made my mouth water for more.

“I saw the news. Things got out of control fast,” Sarah commented, offering Fifi a piece of potato. The poodle gently accepted it while sitting prettily in her chair.

My fork clattered on the edge of my plate. Swallowing the second bite of chicken, I coughed as it was almost inhaled into the wrong pipe. “I’m just glad Harton was there,” I said carefully. “He really came through for me. So did the other patrons at Pele’s. They’re really good friends.”

Sarah picked up on the fact that this conversation was not one I wanted to have. “Well, today, I made a white chocolate souffle with raspberry puree. That’s what we’re having for dessert. Don’t tell my brother, though. He’s being an ass. If he wants dessert, he can eat the apple pie Chef made. It’s okay but not great.”

I gave her a small smile. “I’ll definitely save room for your souffle.”

The king was likely being rude to his sister because of our fight. My temper flared as I thought again about his words. And the fact that he hadn’t followed me. My blood pumped faster as my annoyance returned.

Don’t take it out on Sarah. She has nothing to do with this.

“I’m sorry about Kai,” I said to her. “It’s my fault he’s being a jerk to you.”

Instead of answering, Sarah tried the asparagus and wrinkled her nose. “Needs more flavor,” she noted. Without hesitation, she passed the vegetables to the dog. “And Kai had his self-important moments well before he met you, so don’t take all the credit for that.”

Should I be upset that the princess’ poodle eats better than most fae in the kingdom? I wondered as I watched her munch on the asparagus. When is the last time someone who wasn’t under the dome had a real vegetable? Thinking of all the people in the Freelands who were scraping by with minimal provisions, a stab of guilt shot through me.

Shaking off the thought, I drew my mind back to my many other worries. Too much had happened today for me take on another cause at this exact moment. Another day, I promised myself, as I thought of my family and friends who didn’t have a fraction of what I did.

Sarah wiped her fingers on the napkin in her lap and glanced up at me, her big blue eyes forlorn. “I’m the one who should apologize. I know you and Kai got in a fight on the way home. Sorry, I don’t mean to be nosy, but Kritter told me. She was driving the limo. But you aren’t the only reason he’s pissed. I sort of had it out with him, too.”

Kritter was one of Kai’s newer bodyguards who doubled as a driver. She was a caster from a military family, her mother was someone high up in the army’s chain of command. Gossiping was normal at the palace. Still, I hated being the subject of all that gossip. And relaying a private conversation between Kai and I from the car ride crossed a line. I knew I wouldn’t react in front of the princess, but I also knew I was going to bring up the need for privacy to the new driver.

“Kritter and I have known each other a long time,” Sarah said quickly. “She was actually my mentor when I debuted. I promise, she only told me because we’re friends. And because I told her about my fight with my brother.”

“Was your fight about going away to cooking school?” I guessed. “He’s worried about you moving to another kingdom?”

Sarah nodded and blew out a long breath. “With everything that happened, Kai doesn’t think it’s a good time for me to leave the kingdom. As heir apparent, he thinks the rebellion might come after me if I’m not here, if I’m more exposed. He thinks I’d make an easy target.”

The royal army had scoured the island for Christina, Alyssa, and Mat. They were nowhere to be found within the kingdom, leading everyone to believe they’d made it off Oahu. The only reason I knew these things? Kai thought it was good for me to be part of these security meetings. They were torture on my conscience. I could’ve saved a lot of manpower if I’d just admitted that I was once part of the rebellion. If they’d known that, they would know that I had an idea how Christina and the vampires left the island; they probably used the same method as they did for extractions, paying off an airship pilot to smuggle them out in the cargo bay of the craft.

Paid them off with your money. Well, money I had donated to the rebellion before I knew their ultimate intent.

Even without my involvement, Kai’s security team had guessed that was possibly their escape route. That did help alleviate some of the guilt—a very small part. Nonetheless, my stomach was a permanent mess of nerves every time I sat in front of the advisory council. Hell, it felt that way even when I wasn’t. I’d lost ten pounds in the previous month, a fact Botto commented on several times.

You have to tell Kai the truth, I thought. My gut clenched, and I pushed my plate aside.

“I can try to talk to him,” I offered Sarah. “I know what going to the Culinary Institute means to you.”

“I appreciate the offer, but I don’t think it’ll work.” Sarah sighed heavily, her perfect posture and poise fading as her shoulders sagged. “My brother always knew he’d be king. Since birth, he’s been pampered. But that also means he’s always been protected and hovered over. In a way, he’s been confined his entire life.

“Kai always said he would give his children more freedom to be themselves and do ‘normal kid’ things. And I’m not his child, but he’s been acting like I am since Mom died. I understand he’s scared, but I deserve to go to culinary school. I’ve worked really hard.” Tears pooled in her crystalline eyes. “I know that may sound spoiled and entitled, but Kai will have children someday, and I’ll be pushed down the line of succession. Don’t get me wrong—that’s fine by me. I would never want to reign over the kingdom. But that means I need to pursue my passion, live my life.”

I rounded the table and crouched down beside Sarah’s chair. Her hands were clenched tightly together in her lap. Covering them with one of my hands, I squeezed gently.

“I’ll speak with him. Maybe it won’t make a difference, but who knows, right? It can’t hurt.”

Sarah nodded, her breath shaky. “Thank you, Brie.” She smiled through her tears. “I really like having you here. It means a lot to me. And Kai, of course. Still, I can’t imagine how hard it is for you to give up so much for my brother. I do understand wanting your independence. I want the same thing. I want that for both of us.”

Between Sarah’s tears and grateful words, I had to fight back my own waterworks. My eyes prickled as I realized how much I could empathize with the way she was feeling. Sure, Sarah was a princess and heir to the Throne of Winter; and princes from other kingdoms tried to court her all the time; sure, designers came to the palace to make her clothes on demand; and Chef imported all sorts of ingredients that we couldn’t buy on the island so she could practice her cooking. And yet, the one thing she wanted was the one thing she couldn’t have: true freedom.

We had a lot more in common then I’d thought.

“We’re done with dinner,” I announced, feeling a little mischievous. “When was the last time you left the palace?”

Kai’s going to kill you, I thought.

Looking at the sadness in Sarah’s icy-blue eyes, I decided that I didn’t care what the repercussions were.

“My brother thinks it’s best if I stay on the grounds,” she told me. “He doesn’t want me taking unnecessary risks.” Sniffling, she wiped her cheeks. Her short laugh was humorless. “It’s hell. Even with all the acres of land that I can roam, I still feel so confined. Just knowing that I can’t leave makes me anxious.”

Unfortunately, I knew exactly how she felt. At least Kai had the good sense to not object when I left, as long as a bodyguard was with me. I could only imagine it was worse for Sarah.

“How do you feel about using a little magic?” I asked the princess. “Maybe take a break from all of this for a bit?”

While Kai was the strongest warlock in the kingdom, the princess had serious skills of her own. And since I’d been staying in the palace, I’d realized that she didn’t have qualms about using her magic freely. At our formal dinners, she often summoned objects on the table instead of reaching for them or asking someone to pass the salt.

I knew Sarah’s power came from the palace fae who topped off the princess whenever her magic got low. That fact alone should’ve kept me from asking her to perform an alteration spell to disguise us as other people. And yet...she needed a break.

It’s just a small spell, I told myself. At least, it would be for her. And if she needs magic, I’ll give it to her.

Regardless of my convictions against transferring my magic to casters, something I had never done, determination to get Sarah out of the palace got the better of me. Besides, if I was the one asking the princess to perform magic, it was only right that I be the one to replenish her power if need be.

Sarah smiled impishly as Fifi jumped in her lap and licked salty tears from her cheeks. She giggled and stroked the poodle’s perfectly groomed white curls.

“What are you thinking? Maybe an alteration spell?” she guessed.

I nodded.

This is such a bad idea, I thought.

Only if you get caught, the devilish voice in my head countered. Just don’t get caught.

“Yep, an alteration spell,” I confirmed. “We can sneak off the grounds and have a night out. I’m thinking we can pretend that we’re palace staff leaving for the day. Hell, we may be able to walk out the front gates without any problems,” I told her, patting Fifi’s fluffy poof.

Sarah laughed and hugged the dog. “Let’s do it.”

Twenty minutes later, I was staring into a mirror at a face that I didn’t recognize. I was still tall, but Sarah had added some weight to the illusion. Admittedly, I did look better with a few extra pounds. She made my eyes the same shade of brown as my new hair. My sharp cheekbones were gone, replaced with an ordinary face that people would forget as soon as I left their presence.

Sarah’s blonde mane was now rich auburn, her eyes the color of olives, and freckles splattered across her nose and cheeks. Her curves were still there, but she’d toned them down.

“How do I look?” she asked, modeling a pair of skinny jeans and a silky, white top with an open back.

“Not like you,” I told her with a smile. “But still amazing. What about me?”

I’d chosen white shorts and a pretty, blue shirt with long sleeves. The neckline was high and only hinted at my newfound cleavage.

“Samesies,” she replied.

“Now we just have to get out of the palace,” I said, wrinkling my nose. “You know, the easy part.”

Sarah’s olive eyes sparkled. “Leave that to me.”

Getting out of the palace ended up being laughably easy. Sarah used an invisibility spell that allowed us to walk right through the front gates. We continued being invisible for over a mile before I called a car to come pick us up. Ten minutes later, we were in the backseat of a taxi on our way to Hideout.

This is such a bad idea, I kept thinking.

Despite that, the excitement radiating off the princess made me feel like maybe I’d made the right decision. She deserved to let loose every so often.

We arrived at Hideout to find a short line outside. Normally, I would’ve headed straight for the bouncers, who would’ve let me right in. Unfortunately, I didn’t look like me, and I couldn’t tell them who I really was. So, we headed to the back of the line and joined the queue.

“I’ve never waited in a line,” Sarah whispered gleefully. “This feels so ordinary, so exciting.”

I smiled. “Well, I am ordinary, and I haven’t waited in a line in ages. This is new for both of us.”

We ran into a small hiccup when the bouncers asked for IDs. Naturally, we didn’t have identification for our new facades. Sarah had aged herself up slightly; instead of being sixteen years old, she looked about twenty. But thankfully there was no drinking age beneath the dome.

“I’m so sorry, I think I left mine in my other purse,” Sarah told a bouncer I didn’t recognize. She smiled sweetly and tilted her head to the side. I felt her magic swell as she cast some sort of compulsion spell. “You can bend the rules this once, can’t you?”

Toby, one of the other bouncers, came over to see what the problem was. He was a were-panther I knew from many previous nights at Hideout.

Sarah turned her charms on him. “You don’t mind if we go in, right?” she asked, her voice low and soothing.

Toby’s expression went blank. When he spoke, his British accent was distinctive. “Nah, it’s cool. You girls have fun.”

He smiled at me, and I returned the gesture. For a moment, I worried that Toby saw through my disguise. His pale-blue eyes, rimmed in black eyeliner, squinted as though trying to get a better look. Brushing my hair forward, I averted my gaze. Sarah grabbed my hand, and the bouncers let us through the velvet ropes without any further trouble.

“How often do you use compulsion spells on people?” I spoke directly in Sarah’s ear to be heard over the thumping bass inside the club.

She smiled up at me. “Only when necessary.”

We wormed our way through the crowded dance floor to the bar on the lower level. No one looked twice at us. Well, a few people gawked at Sarah, but that was to be expected. Even with the disguise, she still had her curves and cheery energy; people couldn’t help but notice her.

Sarah didn’t need her magic to garner the attention of the bartender, Evan. He was a were-peacock that I knew socially. Like his shifter form, he was pretty but ultimately impractical. He didn’t look at me at all. Evan only had eyes for the princess, who had her ample ‘assets’ on the bar.

“Can we get two Catch Me Acai, please?” she asked when Evan came over and leaned in to talk to her.

A mischievous look in his eyes, Evan flashed his white teeth in a smile that displayed dimples. “Coming right up.”

The princess grinned from ear to ear. Evan made a point to bring all the bottles he needed over so he could talk to Sarah while he made our drinks. While they chatted, I looked around the busy club. Everly was a waitress at Hideout and was likely working. Of course, she wouldn’t recognize me, which was probably for the best. Like I’d told Cala, I had too much on my plate right now to get into it with Everly.

I caught sight of her on the second floor, tending to the VIP tables. My stomach clenched. You do need to talk to her eventually. She’s Tanner’s little sister...and your friend, I reminded myself.

“This is the best!” Sarah exclaimed, handing me a cocktail with a slice of pineapple and a small plastic monkey on the rim and a straw bent into a heart shape. I wondered if all the drinks came with them, or if Evan just randomly had toys in his pocket.

He winked at her when she tried to pay. “On the house, sweetheart,” Evan said, wiping down the bar. I was pretty sure he was flexing his tattooed arms as he did it, which had the desired effect on Sarah.

“That’s so sweet. Thank you,” she cooed.

A guy on the other side of the bar snapped his fingers in impatience. Evan rolled his eyes but headed over.

We took our drinks to the dance floor. Normally, I wasn’t much of a dancer—my friends and I always sat at a table upstairs—but it was clear that’s what Sarah wanted to do. At least my less than impressive moves wouldn’t be photographed and published. For one night, I could be anonymous. I wasn’t Maybrie Hawkins. I wasn’t Kai’s girlfriend. I wasn’t anybody.

Taking advantage of the opportunity, I let loose with Sarah. She sipped her drink and jammed to the latest song by Cauldron’s Bottom. Several people tried to dance with me, but I shrugged them off. Maybe I didn’t look like Brie Hawkins, but I was still the king’s girlfriend.

Sarah didn’t have the same qualms. The princess danced with anyone who approached. Her newly olive eyes shone the entire time. As much as I knew this outing was risky, it was worth Kai’s wrath if he found out. Sarah was destined to marry a prince of a foreign kingdom. In my humble opinion, I believed she deserved to have a good time before she was sent off to wed some caster she barely knew.

A tall, pale guy with scruff kept eyeing the princess from one of the high-top tables surrounding the dance floor. I didn’t need to see his fangs to know he was a vampire. Most vampires beneath the dome had made themselves scarce since the luau, and the ones who’d remained had received visits from the palace guards. This guy, though, didn’t seem to have a care in the world. He sipped a crimson cocktail and watched the princess with dark, expressionless eyes.

“What’s your name?” someone yelled in my ear.

I turned to see a were-tiger grooving to the music. He was good-looking, with dark hair and beautiful blue eyes.

“Br-Brandy,” I stuttered. Smooth, Brie, not weird at all.

“Aiden.” He pointed to his muscular chest. “Can I buy you a drink?”

I smiled politely. “I’m sorry. I don’t think it’s a great idea.”

“You have a boyfriend?” Aiden asked.

I nodded. “Yeah, and he wouldn’t be too happy if I let another guy buy me a drink.”

“Where is he?” Aiden pressed, looking around as though my boyfriend was somewhere in the vicinity.

“At home,” I replied simply.

I’d stopped dancing in the hope Aiden would get the picture and leave me alone. I was used to guys like him, and it was usually easy to fend them off. But that was when I was myself, an infamous fire fae from the fighting pits. A lot of guys didn’t have the balls to ask me for a drink or dance. And those who did, tended to run the other way when I gave them my arena glare. Wearing a different face, that look seemed to have zero effect.

“He must not like you very much if he let you come out alone,” Aiden pointed out.

“Nobody lets me do anything,” I snapped.

“Feisty. Just how I like ‘em.” Aiden tried to wrap an arm around my shoulders, but I stepped out of his reach. “Oh, come on. Don’t be like that.” He reached for me again, one meaty paw grabbing my waist.

I glared down my nose at the were-tiger, my gaze darting back and forth between his offensive hand and his slightly unfocused eyes. “Move your hand. Now,” I said, enunciating each word.

“Or what?” Aiden’s smile was so smug, so entitled, so creepy.

“Or I’ll break it.”

I must not have been very convincing, because not only did Aiden’s hand remain on my waist, he squeezed me.

And that was when I punched him. Well, tried to punch him, anyway. My knuckles struck what felt like a hard, frozen wall. Cold fingers wrapped around my wrist, and I found myself staring up into the face of Sarah’s vampire admirer.

“I do not think you really want to do that,” he muttered.

He didn’t use compulsion on me, but his words did penetrate my anger. I let my hand fall to my side as the vampire turned to face Aiden.

“The lady said no.” His voice was low and sultry.

“What’s it to you?” Aiden asked, though he did release me.

The vampire flashed his fangs. “I think it is best if you leave. Now.”

His compulsion was strong, and Aiden was helpless against the vampire’s command. Without so much as a goodbye, the were-tiger trotted over to the other side of the dance floor.

I turned to the vampire. “Thank you, but I can take care of myself.”

“I am very certain you can.” He gave me a blinding smile. “But I could not stand by while a drunk shifter harassed a beautiful girl.”

Oh, Gaia. Is he hitting on me? I wondered with an eye roll.

Sarah was suddenly by my side. “What happened? Is everything okay?”

“It’s nothing,” I promised.

The vampire turned his attention to the princess. In a surprising move, he offered her his hand. “I’m Tad. It is a pleasure to meet you,” he said. He leaned in and added, “Your Highness.”

His last words were barely a whisper. Still, I looked around to see if anyone had overheard him.

Sarah blushed and giggled like the teenager she was. “How did you know?”

Had it been Cala falling prey to vampire charms, I would’ve smacked her. Doing the same to the princess was a very serious crime. Although, if she didn’t snap out of it soon, I was willing to risk the consequences.

Tad gave Sarah a sultry look that made me uneasy. “Your casting abilities are impressive, but I can see through the disguise.”

“Is that a vamp thing?” I asked uneasily.

How many other vampires are lurking in the shadows? Do they all know Sarah’s true identity?

“It is a me thing,” Tad replied.

I relaxed. Slightly.

The music changed to a slow song from Undead Society. Tad gestured toward the table where he’d been standing while admiring the princess, inviting us to join him. Sarah looked at me hopefully.

I shook my head. “We should get you back.” Glancing at the time on my phone, I added, “It’s after midnight.”

Sarah’s expression fell. “Another hour. Please?”

“I’m sorry, I don’t think it’s a good idea,” I told her firmly.

Vampires were dangerous. My personal experience with them made me warier than a medieval bride on her wedding night. The princess needed to get away from Tad, and I didn’t care if she got upset with me for standing in the way of true lust.

I turned to Tad. “We’re leaving.”

His mesmerizing gaze was locked on Sarah. For a second, I thought he might try to compel us to stay.

Try your best, buddy.

Instead, he bowed to Sarah and kissed her hand. “Until we meet again, princess,” he said.

Sarah was on cloud nine. I thought for sure she was going to ask to stay again, but she didn’t.

In a perfectly regal way, she said, “I hope we do meet again.”

She really does need to get out of the house more. This conversation is painfully formal.

Tad grinned lazily. “I am certain we will.” He directed his next comment at me. “I hope to see you fight one day, Maybrie. Sooner rather later, perhaps.”

My heart skipped a beat. I didn’t appreciate the vampire announcing my name in the crowded space. In my peripheral vision, I saw a group of caster girls eyeing Tad with very appreciative gazes. The ones they gave Sarah weren’t nearly as nice.

This situation is one wrong look away from escalating, I thought. We need to leave immediately.

Tad shot the princess another intense look. I couldn’t tell what he was trying to communicate, but I didn’t have any interest in finding out the hard way. I stepped slightly in front of her.

“Goodnight, ladies,” he said.

Whether he’d correctly read my stance or was truly being a gentleman, I didn’t know—or care.

I took Sarah’s hand and led her out of Hideout. She waved happily to the bouncers, who grinned at the princess. The night air felt delightfully cool after the suffocating heat of the dance floor. The tension in my muscles lessened as I greedily sucked in the fresh air.

I turned and saw Everly and Rocko huddled together at the end of the street. I stared at my friends. They glanced over but neither recognized me. My heart hurt a little to see their gazes pass over me. In that moment, I desperately missed my old life.

“There’s a taxi,” Sarah announced, interrupting my musings. “How do I get it to stop?”

“I got it.” Turning away from Everly and Rocko, I walked to the edge of the curb. My hand flew into the air as it approached.

The driver stopped and rolled down the window. “Where ya headed?”

Realizing my oversight, I froze. We couldn’t be dropped off at the palace. The driver could run to the tabloids with tales of strange women entering Kai’s home at all hours.

“I’ll tell you where to go,” Sarah interjected in a soothing tone.

The driver smiled at her. “Get in.”

Though I wasn’t a huge fan of the princess’ compulsion spells, they were admittedly helpful.

Sarah directed the driver to a back road that led to a rear entrance of the palace grounds. When the driver stopped where indicated, I gave him a large tip in the hopes it would dispel any urge to question the odd drop-off location. The princess thanked him for the ride and then muttered a memory spell to make sure he couldn’t betray us. As Sarah hummed the song that had been on when we left the club, we trudged up the road that was made of broken coral shells.

“Thank you for tonight, Brie,” Sarah said. We reached the dead end of the road, and she used her magic to unlock the back gate. “I had a lot of fun. We’ll definitely have to do this again.”

“You’re welcome. I had fun, too.” I smiled at the princess. “But...we can’t make this a regular thing, Sarah. We’re getting away with it this time, but I don’t think we should test our luck.”

The light in Sarah’s eyes dimmed. “I understand.”

As we slipped through the gate, she cast another invisibility spell. We crept up the drive and past the outside guards. The entire illusion was weird to experience; I could see Sarah and she could see me, but we were undetectable to everyone else.

Once inside and up the stairs, Sarah gave me a tight hug. “You’re the best, Brie,” she whispered.

One of the two palace guards stationed in the hallway looked in our direction and frowned.

Squeezing Sarah back, I didn’t reply. We were still invisible, and I wasn’t about to risk the guard overhearing me. We parted ways, and I didn’t fully exhale until I reached the door to my rooms. Though I’d told Sarah we got away with our night of frivolity, it wasn’t until I was inside my suite that I truly believed my words.

Exhausted and ready to pass out in my clothes, I flipped the light switch on in my bedroom. Full-body paralysis set in immediately. The king was sitting on the edge of my bed, looking exceedingly unhappy. The invisibility spell had broken the moment I stepped inside my suite, so Kai could see me gaping at him. And it was me he saw, the real me. Not Brandy, the version of me that Sarah had created.

He sat perfectly straight, hands folded in his lap. Kai’s voice was low and his face expressionless. “Where have you been, Brie?”

Chapter Five

My breath caught in my throat as my brain fumbled for something to say. Anything to say. Kai’s eyes were dark with anger, cutting off any lame excuse I might’ve used.

The best lies are rooted in truth, I reminded myself.

“I was at Hideout,” I said evenly.

Kai’s lips twitched like he wanted to say something but thought better of it. He exhaled loudly. “I was afraid something happened to you,” he said, his voice low and unexpectedly gravelly. “I thought one of the lunatics from Pele’s had caught up with you.”

“I’m sorry,” I said automatically. Though I wanted to move toward him, I was afraid he might reject me. Instead, my feet felt like heavy magnets stuck to a steel floor. “I just needed to get out, needed to clear my head.”

His jaw tightened. When Kai finally spoke again, his words were measured. “I understand this transition has not been easy for you. But after what happened today at your work, you must realize the danger involved in leaving the palace grounds.”

I’m not an idiot, I wanted to snap.

As mad as Kai clearly was, he had yet to raise his voice at me. No matter how much frustration I felt, I wouldn’t be the first one to lose my temper. Maybe it was the alcohol in my system dousing the flames of frustration, but I didn’t want to fight anymore. At least, not with Kai.

“I do understand how dangerous it is right now,” I admitted. Quickly, I added, “I used an alteration spell to change my appearance. I swear, no one knew it was me.”

While it would’ve been an incredibly difficult spell for me to pull off on my own, Kai never doubted my magical abilities. Sighing, I thanked Gaia for his unquestioning faith in me.

You don’t deserve him.

An iron fist clenched my heart. It was true. I didn’t deserve Kai.

Kai averted his gaze, focusing on one of the large crystal pineapples some interior designer had thought perfect for a shelf in my bedroom.

“I will not tell you what to do,” Kai said slowly. “But I will ask that you not do this again.” His gaze snapped back to me, a spark of jealousy showing through the retreating anger. “The threats against you are very serious. After all that has happened, I cannot lose you, Brie. You are invaluable to me in so many ways.”

I took several tentative steps forward. “I’m sorry I made you worry. I’m not sorry I went out tonight, though.” Kai stiffened, and I plunged forward with my apology. “I really needed some time for myself.” I shook my head. “I guess it was more that I needed time to be someone else. If that makes sense? This has all been a lot to handle, Kai.”

“I know,” he replied softly, holding out a hand to me. “I’m sorry, too. I never meant to place limitations on you.”

A small smile curved my lips as our fingers slid together. I looked away and took a deep breath. “You were right, though. Going back to work at Pele’s was a bad idea. I didn’t consider the ripple effect. Because of my stubbornness, Jon’s restaurant is destroyed. People are in the hospital.”

Tears stung my eyes. I blinked them away. The leaden guilt that hadn’t left my gut in a while grew heavier. Kai squeezed my hand and slowly drew me closer, until I was standing between his knees.

“I know it does not change what happened, but I made arrangements for the reconstruction to begin immediately on Pele’s Pit,” he told me. “The money will, of course, come from my private accounts.”

That made me smile. “Thank you for setting that up, Kai. But you should have the funds taken from my accounts.” Wiping my eyes with the back of my hand, I looked down at him. For a moment, it seemed like he was going to argue.

Instead, after studying my face, he nodded. “Of course. If that is what you want, I will see that it is done.”

Swallowing over the lump in my throat, I told myself that what I was about to say had nothing to do with guilt over the secrets I kept. You’re sacrificing a small bit of your freedom so innocent people stop getting hurt, I told myself. If my presence was going to make places like the restaurant dangerous for others, I’d simply stay away.

“I won’t return to Pele’s after it’s rebuilt. At least not right away. If things ever die down for me....”

“Then you can decide whether you want to go back to waitressing,” he promised. “I will support and defend your choice to my advisors.”

His encouragement was almost more than I could take with everything that had happened. No matter how shitty I was to Kai, no matter how much I chose to defy him for the sake of defiance, he always defended me to everyone else. Even when we weren’t in agreement, he still pled my case.

“And I won’t sneak out again,” I promised, feeling like it was the least I could do. When I smiled again, the expression was more mischievous. “Unless you’re feeling a little reckless and want to gallivant around town as someone else? Escaping yourself is very freeing.”

Kai laughed softly, resting his free hand on my hip. “I might just take you up on that offer.” His expression grew serious. “Are you done escaping yourself for tonight?”

“Yes,” I said softly. “I’m very, very happy to be me right now.”

His hand slid around to the small of my back his fingertips slowly working their way beneath my shirt. “Good. Because I want to be with you. With Brie. With my Brie.”

“My” Brie? Should that possessiveness trouble me? I wondered. Whether or not it was right, the term didn’t bother me a bit.

I leaned down until our lips met and draped my arms around his neck. Kai’s hands ran up and down my sides, sending pleasant shivers up my spine.

“Does this mean I am forgiven for being an ass?” he mumbled against my mouth.

Kai’s lips moved across my jaw and down my neck. His teeth dragged the strap of my tank top down my arm.

“Don’t let it happen again,” I advised with a smirk.

Placing my palms on his shoulders, I pushed him back on the bed. Kai grinned. His smoldering dark gaze stared up at me as I climbed on top of him. His touch was warm against my bare legs. There was a twinkle in Kai’s eyes that I caught just before the lights magically went out. Without warning, my shirt vanished.

“This is what you use your magic for?” I laughed.

“Not normally,” he admitted, fingertips creeping up my legs. One hand found the top button on my pants. “Normally, I prefer to do the fun parts myself. I just wanted to see your reaction.”

I leaned down, lips hovering over his. “How’s this for a reaction?”

The kiss was slow, almost teasing at first. Neither one of us wanted to rush. It didn’t matter that we both needed to be up in a few hours. There were a lot of disadvantages to living at the palace, but the biggest upside was that Kai and I could truly be alone. There weren’t bodyguards in the doorway listening to our romantic interlude. It was just the two of us, and we took advantage of the night.

*****

TANGLED IN THE SHEETS with Kai, I should’ve felt relaxed. My problems should’ve been adrift in the back of my head like fishing ships lost at sea. That wasn’t the case. I’d slept with Kai because I wanted to express my love for him physically at least once. It was selfish, but I wanted to have the experience before I told him the truth because...I loved him. I’d wanted to be with him while I could.

Propping myself up on an elbow, I looked down at his heartbreakingly beautiful face. A lump in my throat, I studied the curve of his perfect mouth. We had never been closer. Did I have what it took to shatter the bubble of tranquility and finally tell him the truth?

Tell him now. You have to tell him now. No matter the consequences. My inner life coach was annoying as hell. It was right, too. Shit.

My lips parted, the words on the tip of my tongue. And yet, nothing came out. If I didn’t know better, I would’ve said someone had cast a silencing spell on me. Unfortunately, that wasn’t the case; I didn’t have anyone but myself to blame. I wasn’t ready for our relationship to end. I also wasn’t naïve enough to think that Kai would understand and be able to forgive me.

Falling in love was complicated. Falling in love with a caster king was a whole other level of messy. Being a once-rebellious fae just made it all the more complex.

This was never supposed to happen, I reminded myself. You were never supposed to fall for him.

Kai’s eyes opened lazily, his touch gentle as a feather when he reached up and brushed the hair back from my face.

“I did not come to your room with a plan,” he said softly. “But I especially didn’t think that would happen.”

The serious expression on his face made me chuckle. “I figured,” I said, poking him in the chest. My brows drew together. “Speaking of your reasons, why were you waiting in my room in the dark?”

I’d been so startled to find him in my bedroom that I hadn’t considered why he was there in the first place. He couldn’t have known I was gone until he got here, so that wasn’t the reason for his visit.

Kai’s eyes crinkled at the corners. “I came to find you so I could share some good news for a change.”

I quirked any eyebrow. “Good news? You should’ve led with that.”

He laughed. “I would have, but someone sidetracked me.”

“Me?” I scoffed. “You totally made the first move, which makes you the instigator.”

Pulling me against his bare chest, Kai’s kiss was soft yet intense. “You are trouble,” he whispered in my ear as we broke apart. Resting an arm behind his head, he grinned up at me and cleared his throat. “I have very exciting news,” he announced mischievously.

Instead of elaborating, the king watched me expectantly.

“You’re really drawing this out,” I teased, poking him playfully on the chest. “Tell me this good, exciting news already. What’s up?”

“What’s up is you,” he replied with a smirk.

“Am I supposed to know what that means?” I asked uneasily, leaning away from him.

“It means you will be up—up in the sky, if we’re being technical.”

What the hell is he talking about?

“Did you buy me a rocket ship?” I guessed. “A pony would’ve sufficed.”

“Better,” he said, his eyes dancing.

Kai continued grinning maniacally, as if I might catch on if he stared long enough. Narrowing my eyes, I briefly wondered if he’d hit his skull on the headboard during our romp.

I leveled him with a dubious look. “What you have is better than a pony? I highly doubt that.”

“A trip with me isn’t better than a pony?” Kai’s hand flew to his chest in mock horror.

For a moment, I was stunned speechless. Given that our first argument had been about him wanting to take me meandering around another island—something that fae weren’t permitted to do—I was surprised he was trying the same failed tactic. Seeing my hesitation, his eyes widened.

“No, no, not like that,” he said quickly. “I wanted to build suspense, but I fear that has backfired on me.” The arm he still had around my waist squeezed me tightly. “You have qualified and been approved for the Interkingdom Championships in Los Angeles.”

Forgetting my lack of clothing, I sat up with a start. “Seriously?” I screeched. “I qualified?”

Kai’s laugh was soft yet sensual. “Of course you qualified. That was never a question. The exciting part is that you have been approved to travel to Los Angeles for the event.”

“Your council agreed to that?” I asked dubiously.

Before I’d begun dating Kai, going to the Interkingdom Championships had seemed practically impossible—and that was when I was simply associated with people suspected of being rebels. Now that Kenoa had confirmed my fears—that Kai’s advisory council was suspicious of me—I didn’t think I’d ever leave Oahu again.

Nothing is impossible for the king, I realized. My heart ached at the thought of Kai vouching for me and defending me to his advisors. There was no question in his mind that I was loyal to him and the monarchy.

He’s too trusting. That’s no way for a king to be.

The thought was traitorous, and yet it was utterly valid. Kai trusted people implicitly until they proved that he couldn’t.

Instead of voicing all the thoughts racing through my mind, I went with the easiest, most obvious question. “Wait...you’re going to the Interkingdom Championships?” I asked. “Are you sure that’s a good idea?”

Before the luau, when we’d discussed the possibility of interkingdom fights, Kai had mentioned attending with me so I’d have a royal escort while out of the Hawaiian Kingdom. But now he was the king of a nation on the brink of civil war. I was delighted that he wanted to take a trip with me, but it seemed like a terrible time for him to leave.

Kai brushed a soft kiss against my lips. “Wherever you are, that is where I want to be.”

“You’re the king,” I replied, giggling against his mouth. “You don’t get to go chasing women around to other kingdoms. You’re supposed to be a dutiful monarch.”

“We are representing our kingdom to the rest of the world,” he rationalized. “You and me—together. Isn’t that how it should be?” He murmured as he kissed me again.

“You and me together is how it should always be,” I replied, returning his kiss with what felt like desperation.

When I nestled my head back into the crook of his arm to go to sleep, I had to bite the inside of my cheek to keep the tears at bay. Kai was an amazing human being. His ability to trust people without reservation, his ability to live with an open heart, and his ability to believe in the good in people...those were reasons I loved him. They were also the reasons why I’d been able to deceive him so easily.

Those casters are right, I thought, my heart hurting. I don’t deserve Kai. And I definitely don’t deserve to be queen.

Chapter Six

––––––––

“THE ROYAL WENCH IS here!” Cala yelled with glee.

Oversized green sunglasses shaded her eyes, and an enormous floppy hat covered her head. My best friend looked like the epitome of a lady who lunched. Or, at least, her closest approximation of what that should look like.

She turned in the entryway and waved at Harton, who’d been nice enough to pick her up and drive her to the palace. Several photographers had started camping outside her place, so it had seemed necessary to send an armed escort.

“Thanks for the ride!” she called to him.

When did this become my life? I wondered sadly.

I shooed her inside the palace, and the two guards stationed at the front entrance closed the heavy doors behind us. Removing her sunglasses in the darkened foyer, she threw her arms around me.

“I’m so glad to see you,” Cala trilled. Leaning forward, she lowered her voice. “Especially after yesterday.”

Shoulders sagging, I hugged her tightly. “I’m really happy you’re here.”

Grinning, I couldn’t help but feel the enthusiasm radiating from Cala. That morning’s practice session with Botto had purged my leftover aggression from the fight I’d been denied at Pele’s. Without my anger to focus on, I was able to appreciate the lightness that came with my best friend’s presence. There was a sense of normalcy that came with watching Cala bounce on her toes, something she always did when intrigued.

We broke apart, and I took Cala’s hand as I led her through the main foyer. She swept her gaze over the palatial décor, eyes wide and wonderous as she took in surroundings that I no longer even noticed. The suits of armor were now as normal and stationary to me as the palace guards.

“It’s so different without all the people,” she remarked.

The last time Cala had come to the palace was for the ill-fated luau. Though she’d arrived early to get ready with me, there’d still been an entire setup crew bustling around downstairs. These days, few were invited to Iolani Palace for any reason. Those who were had to be vetted first, a long and tedious process that I’d circumvented with Cala.

I led Cala through the Blue Room. There, she stopped to study several portraits. I watched her expression as she tilted her head from side to side and read the plaques. Finally, she reached the portrait of the last human Hawaiian monarch—Queen Lili’uokalani. After reading about her brief history, Cala surveyed the painting with a crooked eyebrow.

“How tragic,” she said sadly. Her mouth scrunched to one side. “But weird, too, you know? Can you even imagine a human ruler now? It’s just so...strange. Plus, the casters would never allow such madness.” Cala rolled her eyes.

“Like how they’re trying very hard not to allow a fae queen?” I asked. The question held more bite than I’d intended. I didn’t even want to be Queen.

“Not all of them hate you,” she replied matter-of-factly. Her eyes darted to the side so she could address me without turning. “That mob from yesterday is a small faction. Believe it or not, a lot of casters do support you and this relationship with Kai.” Turning to face me, she grinned. “A lot of the comments on Caster Gossip are from witches and warlocks who think you’d make a great queen.”

I laughed bitterly. “I’m sure there are a lot of people on there that don’t say very nice things, too.”

Cala shrugged. “True. But those are the minority. In general, the common casters love you.”

Common casters love you, I repeated in my head. Emphasis on ‘common.’

Not that I wasn’t thankful, but the opinions of ‘common’ casters’ counted little in this situation. Common casters weren’t on Kai’s advisory council. Common casters didn’t get a vote in whether I was eligible to become queen. Only society witches and warlocks had that honor.

Why the hell are you even thinking about that? I chastised myself. Without hesitation, I knew I didn’t want to be Queen. But I did want to keep dating Kai, which meant the decision of my eligibility had to be determined sooner rather than later. If his advisors told him I didn’t pass muster, Kai would have to decide for himself if I was worth defying the casters he’d been raised to trust, who had been loyal to him and his mother for years.

Cala’s gaze wandered to an oversized, velvet armchair in the corner of the room. She pranced across the peacock-blue carpet, flinging herself onto the mostly decorative chair.

“Careful,” I warned with a smile. “That chair is older than your grandfather.”

Cala’s expression suddenly turned serious. “How many people do you think have had sex in this chair?” One eyebrow raised, then wiggled suggestively.

The idea made me snort with laughter. The royal family only hosted public events at the palace every once in a great while. Most often, Queen Lilli had opened her doors for society parties. In his short time as king, Kai had yet to open Iolani Palace’s doors for any gathering at all, citing security concerns. Still, a lot of people had walked these halls over the years. I could imagine at least a few adrenaline junkies getting off on the thrill of, well, getting off in the royal residence.

“A blue UV light would give a whole new meaning to the ‘Blue Room,’” I said, trying and failing to keep a straight face. “Go wild looking for the evidence, but I’m not interested in being here for that. I’m going to the kitchen now, feel free to join me when you’re done being a sicko.”

Laughing, Cala trailed me down the long hallway and through the double doors to the kitchen. I waved to the dishwasher, David. We passed several islands with hooded ranges and crossed to the side of the kitchen with prep stations.

“What’s up, Alice?” I called to the chef on duty. “Did you have a chance to pull snacks together for the pool? No big deal if you didn’t. I can grab something myself.”

The elderly caster waggled a finger and tsked at me. “Don’t you dare go creeping around in my fridge, missy. There’s a basket ready for you on the counter.” She pointed with a large knife. “Had you called down like I asked, it would’ve been sent to the pool. You know, like I told you.”

I waved a hand to brush off her reminder. “I was walking this way anyway. There’s no sense in someone taking time to deliver it when I’m perfectly capable of carrying a basket of food myself.”

She grumbled something that sounded like, “Silly girl.”

Oddly, I took that as a compliment. She hadn’t called me a silly fae, after all. “Thank you, Alice,” I told her with a smile she didn’t return.

Cala pursed her lips and tried not to laugh. “She doesn’t like you much, huh?” she whispered as I grabbed the picnic basket from the counter along with a bottle of prosecco chilling in ice.

“She doesn’t hate me. At least, I don’t think she does,” I said under my breath.

We left the kitchen through a different door, and I led Cala down a long, narrow hallway that Sarah had showed me as a shortcut to the pool. We descended an old stone staircase to the lower level.

“If I didn’t know you so well, I might think you’re taking me somewhere my body will never be found,” Cala joked.

We reached the bottom of the steps, and I pushed open the heavy door. Gesturing her through, we entered one of the interior gardens that only the royal family and their guests were allowed to visit.

“Much better,” Cala declared, stopping to breathe in the blend of floral aromas. “I could bathe in this smell.”

I laughed. “I could ask Samira to infuse some bath salts with these flowers, if you want?”

My best friend threw her head back dramatically. She’d obviously picked up on my crappy mood and was going above and beyond to make me laugh. “That would be awesome. What about a facewash? Think you can swing that?”

“I’ll ask.” I nodded toward the exit door. “Pool is through there. If you think this is awesome, just wait.”

Instead of a traditional indoor pool setup, it was more like a small ocean beneath a domed greenhouse enclosure. Gentle waves rippled across the top of the clear water and lapped the man-made pebbled shore. Someone had already set up a table, umbrella, and three lounge chairs for us. We unpacked the basket atop the white stone table and surveyed the spread of charcuterie, cheeses, and fruits.

“Hell yes,” Cala declared, helping herself to a rosemary oatmeal cracker topped with dill goat cheese. “Why haven’t I been invited to hang out here before? I could totally get used to this.”

In a furry white flash, Fifi ran past me and leapt straight onto Cala’s lap.

“I’m so sorry!” Sarah called from the garden, her kimono-style bathing suit cover flapping behind her as she hurried after the dog. “She just bolted for you. Bad puppy!” The princess wiggled her finger at Fifi, who was too busy licking traces of cheese from Cala’s fingertips to notice or care about the reprimand.

“This thing is so freaking cute!” Cala exclaimed. “Brie told me you had a domestic animal, but I wasn’t expecting this.” She stuck her face near Fifi and giggled as the dog proceeded to cover her with kisses.

Cala smiled up at the princess. Then, as if remembering herself, her eyes went wide. Setting the poodle on the ground, she jumped to her feet and performed a very awkward curtsy.

“Princess, it is an honor to meet you,” Cala said. Her tone was the painfully polite one that the Pit Masters taught fighters to use when speaking to casters.

Sarah’s cheeks turned crimson, and she waved a hand. “Please, don’t ever call me that again. And no more curtsies, though you really should practice. If Brie marries my brother, you’ll be attending a lot of royal functions in the future.”

I froze at the mere mention of marrying Kai. Was the thought on everyone’s mind?

Cala laughed, relaxing once again. “Whatever you say...Sarah?”

“Yes, you can definitely call me Sarah.” The princess slung an arm around my neck and squeezed me in a hug. Fifi jumped on her back legs and pawed at me in greeting. “Thank you so much for inviting me,” Sarah said. “I hope I’m not intruding on your girl time.”

I squeezed back. “It’s your house, silly, and your pool. You don’t need an invitation. But I’m glad you came down to hang out. You’re always welcome for girl time.”

Cala popped the bottle of bubbly and filled up three of the crystal goblets from the basket. Sarah adjusted the settings on the domed ceiling so that we saw a bright sun in a blue sky. When I tilted my head back, the sun’s rays warmed my cheeks.

Each of us took our prosecco and raised our glasses in toast.

“To girlfriends,” Cala declared.

Sarah smiled shyly as we clinked goblets. I was glad I’d invited her, even though it meant I couldn’t dish to Cala about my night with Kai—that would’ve been an awkward conversation for his little sister. I did have other news to share that was more family friendly, though.

All three of us settled into our lounge chairs. The heat from the artificial sun was enough that I shed my cover-up and laid out in a modest red bikini.

“Guess who’s going to L.A. in a few days?” I asked coyly, taking a sip of prosecco. The bubbles made my nose tingle.

Cala shot up from her lounging position. “What?” she screeched. “That’s amazing!”

“It’s for a fight,” I said, laughing at her excitement. “The Interkingdom Championship, to be exact.”

“You qualified?” Cala beamed. “Congratulations! Seriously, this is huge!”

It was huge. We both knew other fighters who’d competed in interkingdom matches, and one who’d even been in the championships. But I was the first female fae from the Hawaiian Kingdom to qualify. At least, as far as I knew.

“You are totally going to kick ass,” Sarah declared with a knowing expression. “I’m so glad Kai was able to get the council to agree to let you go.”

Though I knew she didn’t mean anything by it, the reminder that I wasn’t free to leave whenever I pleased stung. The princess’ eyes widened when she realized my reaction.

“I—I...sorry, that’s not what I meant.”

The awkward silence was quickly interrupted by Cala. “We need to go shopping,” she announced. “You’ll need at least three new cocktail dresses, you’ll have the welcome reception, the fighters’ parade, and the fighters’ showcase.” My best friend had her phone out, already making a list.

“At least two formal dresses,” Sarah chimed in.

Cala nodded. “Right. One for the dinner after the welcome reception, and one for the winner’s gala.”

“And something for the banquet for heads of state,” the princess added.

In the ten hours or so that I’d known about the championship, clothes had never crossed my mind. If Sarah and Cala wanted to plan my wardrobe, all the better. It was one less thing I had to think about. My mind started to wander back to the previous night with Kai. I wanted to hold onto those memories, and to relive them over and over, just in case. But Sarah’s comment about the banquet for heads of state caught my attention.

“I won’t be going to that,” I interjected. “You can scratch that dress off your list.”

Sarah frowned but said nothing. Cala shrugged and deleted the bullet point that read ‘Dress for dull AF caster banquet.’ I smirked when I read the words on her screen, but they soon disappeared.

“You definitely need a plane outfit,” Cala continued, staring off across the pool. “Something comfortable but chic that won’t wrinkle during the flight. There might be photogs waiting for you on the runway.”

“We’ll get you some cute luggage, too,” Sarah added excitedly.

A new wardrobe, new luggage...what was next, a glam squad to travel with me for hair and makeup? Eyeing the two of them, I didn’t ask, knowing full well that they’d make it happen.

My mind wandered as I sat half listening to my friends debate scarves versus hats for my go-to accessory. The initial excitement over learning I’d both qualified and been cleared to leave the dome was starting to dim. My relationship with Kai was a big deal in the Hawaiian Kingdom for a lot of obvious reasons. Not the least of which, I was fae and he was the young, handsome caster king. But in other kingdoms around the world, a relationship like ours was more than a topic of conversation. It was forbidden.

I’d shied away from the news, particularly the gossip sites, since the luau. Reading outrageous headlines was giving me a complex. The stories ranged from my potential baby belly to our supposed wedding plans to thinly veiled jabs at my character, suggesting I was demanding and crass. Some stories held just enough truth to make me wonder which of my friends had sold me out. The reality of my situation was finally sinking in. I wasn’t just a local celebrity anymore; I was an international topic of conversation.

On Oahu, I was shielded, at least to a degree. Kai made sure reporters couldn’t get inside the training facility. He’d also passed a royal decree making it illegal to share any photograph of me taken behind the palace gates. Once we were in Los Angeles, Kai would be a visiting royal. He would be treated with the proper respect that all monarchs were given, but he would not have the authority to make sure I was shown courtesies from everyone else. Reporters and tabloid photographers would hound me whenever I left my hotel room, that much I knew. They’d dig into everything.

Good thing I’m not trying to pass messages for the rebellion, I thought, as Sarah and Cala switched gears from wardrobe planning to sightseeing adventures. There’s no way I’ll be able to sneak off for any secret rendezvouses.

Originally, I’d applied for the interkingdom fight so I could be a tool for the rebellion. Given that Christina was on the run, I wasn’t even sure there was a rebellion anymore. At least, not the Hawaiian branch. Were there still members of her crew on the island? I had no idea. The only thing I was sure of in regard to the rebellion was that I wanted no further part of the organization. I believed in fighting for the rights of fae. I didn’t believe in killing casters to achieve that goal.

You had a hand in the deaths of the dome’s tentpoles, I reminded myself. You don’t get to pretend you’re high and mighty after that.

“You have to go to Snake Pit!” Cala exclaimed, nudging my shoulder playfully. “And take lots of pictures. It’s where Hibernation Clan played their first big gig. It’s iconic.”

I forced a smile. “We’ll see. I don’t know how much time I’ll really have for fun.”

“You’ll have some downtime,” Cala replied. With a knowing smile, she added, “Which I’m sure you’ll want to spend with Kai. But you two need to leave the bedroom and do a little exploring while you’re in L.A.”

I shot her a glare, my cheeks on fire. “Really?” I asked her sarcastically.

“It’s okay,” Sarah said quickly. “I might be sheltered, but I’m not that naïve. Just save the details until I’m gone.”

Cala laughed and waved off the princess’ concern. “There aren’t any details yet, don’t worry.” She caught me quickly looking away. The slight widening of her eyes told me that she couldn’t wait to grill me about possible details, but she’d do it once we were alone. Cala changed the subject. “Do you know if anyone else from here is going to the fight, too?”

Up to five fighters from any single kingdom could qualify, but the Hawaiian Kingdom often sent less due to the harsh screening process for applicants wishing to leave the dome. I hadn’t even thought to ask Kai who else, if anyone, was going.

I shook my head. “I’ll ask Kai later if he knows the details yet. Otherwise, I guess we’ll find out in the next three days. The fighters are announced publicly right before we leave for L.A.”

“I wonder if they’ll still have the send-off ceremony,” Cala said with a sigh. “I sort of hope so.”

“Really? Why? It’s not like we ever go to stuff like that,” I replied.

“I’d totally go for you,” she protested with a grin. “Besides, don’t you think after all the bad shit that’s happened that people might want to celebrate something good? It’ll be a whole thing.”

The send-off ceremony was informal, and anyone could attend. Because it wasn’t mandatory, most of us chose to skip it every year. Madame Noelani’s students typically showed up to wave goodbye, the same way humans used to turn up in droves to watch ships set sail. A representative from the royal family often went and made a speech about the great fighters selected to represent the Hawaiian Kingdom. All in all, it was a pointless affair that I’d avoided like the plague.

Others don’t see it that way, I reminded myself. The people of Hawaii needed some real sunshine in their lives after the past month.

“I’ll talk to Kai,” I promised Cala.

She sipped her prosecco, leaned back in her lounge chair, and sighed contentedly. “Yeah, a girl could totally get used to this.” Cala’s lazy gaze and lopsided grin bypassed me in favor of Sarah. “If you need an indoor beach friend while Brie is gone, I’m totally available.”

Chapter Seven

That evening at dinner, the Interkingdom Championship was the topic of conversation. Sarah was just as excited as she’d been earlier with Cala. She took this opportunity to ask Kai if she could come to L.A. with us.

“I’m sorry, Sarah,” her brother told her gently but firmly. “Right now, you and I cannot both be away. I need you here to keep everything running smoothly in my absence. While I’m gone, you will be the reigning royal.”

Her expression fell, but the princess clearly appreciated that it was her duty to represent the monarchy in Kai’s absence. Tilting her chin up, Sarah set her jaw.

“I understand. But in exchange, I need you to understand something as well.” Sarah’s blue eyes turned icy and serious as she fixed her brother with an intense look. “I want nothing to do with that horrid prince that the King and Queen of California are trying to pawn off on me.”

Kenoa snorted into his giant rice bowl, causing several of the loose grains to fly up in the air. Eyebrows drawn, Kai glanced between his sister and his best friend.

“Prince Eduardo is very skilled,” he said evenly.

Interesting choice of words, I thought, sipping from a glass of dark, sweet wine.

Sarah looked at her brother incredulously. “Skilled at what?” she snapped.

Kai’s lips parted several times before he managed to say, “I believe I have heard he’s quite the swimmer.” Dark eyes full of compassion, he said carefully. “King Ronald has asked me for a dinner while on the mainland to discuss a potential alliance. In the past, he suggested a match between you and Prince Eduardo. It is likely that the subject will be broached again at our dinner.”

“No,” Sarah said simply. As if confirming that was the end of the conversation, she popped a crab puff between her glossy lips.

Kai’s jaw clenched at her obstinance. He looked to Kenoa for support. The water fae had his head down, concentrating on his food. I made the mistake of letting Kai catch my eye. He arched a brow in question. “Brie?”

“Me?” I shifted uncomfortably in my chair. “This has nothing to do with me.”

“Yes, let’s hear Brie’s opinion,” Sarah interjected, a broad grin stretching her sun-kissed cheeks.

It was Kai’s turn to squirm. “Brie?” When he said my name this time, the mighty king didn’t sound so confident.

I sipped my water to stall for time, and then I cleared my throat. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Kenoa smirking.

“Personally, I believe everyone should have the chance to fall in love,” I said noncommittally.

Kenoa threw his head back and guffawed. “You were made for politics,” he told me.

Both Kai and Sarah stared as though wanting me to say more.

I’d sat in on many advisory council meetings with Kai on a broad range of topics. Kai had never asked my opinion in front of others. When we were alone, he wanted to know my stance on everything. In public? He was careful to not acknowledge that my opinion held sway with him.

The dinner with the King of California might’ve been casual on the surface, but the discussion of alliances was extremely important; it had to do with the future security of both kingdoms. Ultimately, the question of who Sarah would marry was up to her brother. As king, Kai could betroth the princess to whomever he pleased. Truly, I understood the importance of political alliances. When it came down to it, though, I just didn’t agree with the idea of using Sarah as leverage.

I looked down at my plate. The small piece of flounder swam in buttery cream sauce that had spread to the zucchini medley. I cut through the fish and took a bite. Kai gave me a small smile before turning his attention to the princess.

“I will at least hear King Ronald’s offer. Let me find out if it’s even what we think it will be. No matter what, I promise I will not make any decisions without your input.”

Sarah averted her gaze, lips pursed.

“Are you the only fighter going?” Kenoa asked, effectively changing the subject.

I glanced at Kai. “As far as I know. Wouldn’t you have the answer to that question?”

My boyfriend was all too happy to talk about less controversial topics. “Yes, Brie will be our kingdom’s sole representative this year.”

Learning that I alone would be the face of fighters for the Hawaiian Kingdom suddenly made the trip to L.A. a lot more anxiety-ridden.

“Who is coming with us?” I managed to ask around the lump in my throat.

Knife and fork poised over his flounder, the king focused on his plate and refused to meet my gaze. “Harton, Lara, Makani, and all of the principle security.”

Obviously. But I knew Kai wasn’t nearly done with the list.

“Of the newest security personnel, only Kritter will accompany us.” Kai’s dark eyes flitted to Kenoa briefly. “My council will be attending, as well. They will travel on a separate airship. I thought that might make for a more pleasant flight.” Finally, Kai glanced up and met my gaze head-on. “I also made arrangements for Botto to come with us.”

As my trainer, I’d just assumed that Botto would come with us. He was the reason I was eligible for the fight at all. Botto was the one who’d pushed me to train harder and longer, to reach for the next level.

Kai looked at me expectantly, like waiting for gratitude to pour forth. Sure, I was appreciative that the king had intervened to bring him with us. I wasn’t as pleased about the need for him to have to step in. There was only one reason that anyone would think twice about Botto joining the party; because he was fae. Technically, he was hybrid—a half were-bear, half air fae. My palms grew hot as anger bubbled inside my gut.

“That’s good,” Kenoa said, interrupting my mental musings. “He’ll be a big help. With him in your corner, you have a good chance of making it past the first round.”

“Thanks for your faith in me,” I told him dryly, as I drank the rest of my wine.

The prospects for the opposition in my coming fights hadn’t really crossed my mind. I was still stuck on the fact that I alone would be representing our kingdom in the arena. And, of course, the issue of my romance playing out on an international stage.

Kenoa leaned back in his chair so far that one of the palace guards eyed the legs like they might break beneath the water fae’s bulk. He held his arms open wide and shrugged.

“No fighter from the Hawaiian Kingdom has ever advanced past the second round,” Kenoa informed the table.

“I have beaten the past three fighters we’ve sent to interkingdom battles,” I pointed out. “Why would you question my ability to take down the fighters from other kingdoms?”

Kenoa grinned. For just a second, it was like old times. My stomach churned at the reminder of our earlier confrontation.

You have to tell Kai, I thought, pushing my plate aside.

“I’m going to put my money on you,” Kenoa said, fixing me with a look he gave opponents in the arena. “You are full of surprises, Brie. You just might have what it takes to go all the way.”

Though it was phrased like a compliment, the edge in Kenoa’s voice was unmistakable. I recognized the taut tone of anger beneath the benign words. It was directed at me and only me, like a sniper’s bullet meant for a single target.

*****

AFTER DINNER, I HEADED to my suite. There was a lot on my mind, and I needed time to process. Once I was alone, the magnitude of what I was about to do really sunk in. For the first time in history, a female fighter would be the only representative of the Hawaiian Kingdom in the Interkingdom Championship. Doubts flew through my mind, whispered fears that made me question my ability to really handle the situation.

You have a lot to prove, I reminded myself.

Slipping on a pair of silk pajama pants that Kai had given me as a welcome gift to the palace, I sighed. The top had long, gauzy sleeves that hung past my wrists, and the pants were loose and billowy. Draping my favorite old robe over my shoulders, I looked at my reflection in the mirror. Dark circles and hollow cheeks met my gaze. My conflicted gaze. I barely recognized myself.

You’re a sellout, I thought, as I stroked the soft silk top.

The derisive thoughts in my head were shoved aside by the voice of reason. The best way to change the system is from the inside.

At least, that’s what I’d been telling myself for weeks. Longer, really, if I went back to the days when I’d first started fighting for the entertainment of the casters; when I had used the money from winning fights to support the rebellion. Then, I’d met Kai and I fell...in love? I was still working through those feelings. Regardless, a fae within the upper echelons of government might mean that we could enact real change. The notion wasn’t all that different from what Christina had wanted. The only difference between my plan and hers was that I didn’t want to take down the royal family and kill casters. I planned to argue my agenda loudly and often in front of anyone who would listen. I needed Kai to be on board with, and to understand, my passion for equality.

What makes you think he’ll care about what you want when he finds out you’ve betrayed him like you have?

I left my dressing room in a much heavier mood than when I’d entered. It was a feat that I wouldn’t have thought possible. Bypassing the four-poster bed with its embroidered comforter bearing Kai’s family crest, I tucked myself into the corner window seat. Sometimes at night, when I couldn’t sleep, I sat and pressed my face to the cool glass and pretended the mountains in the distance were Fae Canyon. It gave me a comfort that I’d been missing for ages. This was one of those nights.

Fae Canyon was only a few hundred miles from L.A. It made my heart ache to think of how close I would be to my home, to the place I’d longed to return to for years. Instead of fighting in LA for the amusement of casters, I should’ve been fighting to return to my home. My family was there, both my brother and my father. Would I ever see them again?

So close, yet so far away, I thought.

My heart ached. Wrapping my arms around my legs, I tucked my knees to my chest and rested my head on the window. In that moment, all the unpleasant thoughts I’d been locking away in tiny compartments and storing in the deepest recesses of my brain surfaced. Tears poured down my cheeks and dripped off my chin. For the first time in a long time, I wanted my father to hold me. Though I’d missed him terribly every single day that I’d lived under the dome, I’d realized that compartmentalizing my homesickness was necessary for survival. For me, the only way to live was in the present. There were so many facets of my life that I couldn’t control, I hadn’t allowed myself to wallow in them.

Illion must be so big, I thought. He’d been nine when I was taken. He would be fourteen years old—a teenager—by this point. Does he look like Dad?

My brother had always physically favored my father, while I supposedly looked like our mother. It was all hearsay, of course. I didn’t have any family pictures. One of my greatest regrets was the fact I couldn’t recall my mother’s appearance. Though a general silhouette would appear with my recollections of her, there were no specifics. She’d died not long after Illion was born.

There were a handful of memories I held, glimpses of who she’d been and who I could’ve been with her. One was particularly distinct—a recollection of Mom holding my infant brother. He’d been looking up at her with his expressive eyes and cooing happily. Her long, black hair fell over one shoulder. Even with all the details that I could recall, it was her face that eluded me. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t remember the curve of her mouth when she smiled. Had her eyes crinkled when she laughed? I couldn’t recall the sound of her voice, either. The things that I did remember were so fleeting, like the way she’d smelled just after taking a shower. Vaguely, I recalled the scents of coconut and rose. But was that just my imagination? It was impossible to know what was real and what was fabricated in my desperate desire to remember her.

With a hand clasped tightly against my lips, I stifled the gasping sobs that wracked my body. Kai and Sarah had lost the mother who’d raised them. She’d been someone they’d loved for many years, someone they’d respected. The only mother that I’ve ever known had been lost to me far too long ago. Fate had robbed me of the woman who gave birth to me.

Which is worse? I wondered disloyally. At least Kai and his sister had happy memories of Queen Lilli to hold onto. When it came to recollections of my mother, I had nothing.

Your mother wasn’t brutally murdered, I reminded myself. She wasn’t sucked dry by predators at a damn party. The very thought made me cry even harder.

The guilt over my betrayal of Kai was becoming too heavy a burden to bear. Even if Kenoa hadn’t given me an ultimatum, I didn’t know how much longer I would be able to hide my secrets from Kai. The kingdom was in ruins, and my treachery had at least a small role in it. It didn’t matter that I’d been horrified of the killers themselves. It didn’t matter that they were the same people who’d ripped me from my home and sent me across an ocean; people I never would’ve willingly conspired with. What mattered was that I’d funded the efforts that had led to killing the queen. To make matters worse, I hadn’t been honest with Kai after the luau. The longer I didn’t tell him, the more guilty I appeared.

The fact that Kai’s best friend knew my truth while Kai himself didn’t? It was a maddening idea. Kai should’ve been the first to learn the truth about my work with the rebellion. The lack of loyalty I’d shown him was physically painful. It was something I couldn’t bear to endure much longer, ultimatum or not.

A knock on my bedroom door sent me toppling off the window seat. I landed on the hard floor in a tangle of silk and regret. When Kai slid inside the room, I was on my hands and knees beside the window seat. The moonbeams provided the only illumination of the room.

“Brie, what are you doing?” he asked, voice full of concern. Kai crossed to the window seat with long strides. One look at my puffy face and red, swollen eyes, and Kai’s concern turned to anger. “What happened?” he demanded. With an outstretched hand, he pulled me to my feet.

The robe was long, and I tripped over the hem as I tried to stand. Kai caught me in his strong arms.

“It’s nothing,” I said quickly. Eyes fixed on the ground instead of his face, I wiped my cheeks with the back of my hand.

With a gentle finger under my chin, Kai tipped my head back and searched my face. “Nothing?” he gently challenged. “I highly doubt that. You have clearly been crying. Did something happen?”

“No, nothing happened.” Shrugging out of Kai’s hold, I pulled the robe tightly around my body, like that would provide a barrier from his penetrating gaze. “It’s just been a lot lately,” I added.

That phrase was like the refrain in a song about my life. It was easier to say that it had been “a lot” than to begin explaining all the worries that swirled in my mind every day.

“I know,” Kai soothed. “That’s why I came to see you; I noticed that you turned particularly quiet after Kenoa pointed out that our champions rarely do well in this tournament. There’s no need for you to be nervous. You’re going to be amazing.”

The fact he thought I was that concerned about the fight was partially endearing, partially clueless. My arms were crossed over my chest in the universal sign for “leave me alone,” but that didn’t dissuade Kai. He reached for my elbow and gently drew me toward him. Although he wasn’t the family that I was craving to touch, Kai did provide a type of comfort that I needed in that moment. It was conflicting, though. His family had passed the laws that made it legal to hunt and kidnap fae and shifters from the Freelands.

It’s not his fault, I reminded myself. It’s not Kai’s fault.

Regardless of everything that his family’s laws had done to me, I felt safe with Kai. I liked that he wanted to protect me, even if I usually wasn’t the type to need protection.

He placed a light kiss on the top of my head. “Are you happy with me, Brie?” he whispered into the darkened room.

“Of course,” I said automatically. Was my inner turmoil that obvious?

“Dating me comes with a lot of baggage,” Kai continued as though I hadn’t spoken. “I do understand that. The hateful comments, the appraising looks...that will all be much worse when we are together in Los Angeles.”

Long fingers stroked my hair, while his other hand rubbed the small of my back. Even through the robe, his touch gave me goosebumps. Tanner hadn’t ever affected me on such a visceral level. Kai managed to convey so much with each caress. There was confidence, determination, and love in every touch. I didn’t deserve his devotion.

What does he feel from me? I wondered. Deception? Or something more?

“You are strong,” he said. “You’re the strongest person I have ever met. I don’t mean physically, either. You have been through a lot. You will get through the next week.” Kai took a deep breath but didn’t continue.

I tilted my head back and looked up at him. The king chewed the inside of his cheek and searched my face with his dark eyes. My tears were gone, though the evidence of my breakdown remained in the salty stains on my red cheeks.

“If you are not happy being with me, then—”

I silenced him with a kiss. It happened without conscious thought. One second, I was gazing up at Kai, listening to him give me an out that part of me wanted to take. The next, my mouth was on his. Surprised by the intensity, Kai stiffened but quickly relaxed. His fingers tangled in my hair as he walked me backward toward the bed. The backs of my thighs hit the mattress, and I perched on the edge.

Kai finally broke the kiss and took a step back. His large hands cradled my face delicately. Desire shone in his smoldering gaze, yet he held back. My racing heart started beating even faster. A question was on Kai’s lips, and I was scared that I might not want to hear it.

“Are you upset that I made sure your application was approved?” he asked finally.

I blinked. That was so not the direction this had seemed to be going.

“It is my job now to make the final decision. And I did tell you about the fight before my own coronation,” he hesitated. “Even then, my mother agreed there was no reason you shouldn’t fight in an interkingdom match if you have a royal escort.”

He was trying to apologize for something that didn’t require an apology. And yet, listening to Kai ramble, it occurred to me that I was a little angry. Not for the reasons he thought, though.

“My mother agreed there was no reason you shouldn’t fight in an interkingdom match if you have a royal escort.”

When Queen Lilli was alive and making all the important decisions for the kingdom, I could accept that there were certain limitations on my movements beyond the dome. I didn’t like it, but I could accept it. With Kai in charge, I should expect better, shouldn’t I? His advisors were worried, particularly after the luau. But what about Kai...did he believe I needed a royal escort to leave Oahu? Did he not trust me?

You’re paranoid. That’s what having so many secrets and telling so many lies does to a person.

I wanted to ask him but didn’t dare. I was too afraid of my own reaction. If Kai was on to me, he was a very good actor. The thought made me ill.

“I’m not upset. Honestly, I’m happy I get to fight in the Los Angeles Coliseum. Not many of us can say we’ve had the pleasure,” I said after a long moment.

Kai sucked in his bottom lip. “You are upset about something, Brie. Please, just talk to me.” Crouching at my feet, he took my hands in his. “I want to make you happy. Tell me what would put a smile on your face, and I will do it.”

That’s a loaded question. Is there any real response that won’t make me the bad guy? Unlikely.

There were a lot of things I wanted. There were many demands I considered making of Kai in that moment. Some of them were more personal in nature. Others were political. And at least one was really none of my business; I’d found myself in the middle of a brother-sister standoff.

Licking my lips, I stared down into Kai’s earnest face. “Will you reconsider letting Sarah attend culinary school?”

That was clearly not something he’d even considered me asking. It took him a few moments to adjust, and I used his silent confusion to plead my case.

“I understand there are a lot of security concerns,” I said quickly. “And I get that she’s heir apparent to the throne. I won’t pretend I know better than you when it comes to that. I’m not asking you to let her go, just to reconsider your position. Maybe there’s a way to make it work that you haven’t considered?” I suggested.

Finally, Kai nodded. “Okay, yes. I will take up the matter again with my advisors once we return from Los Angeles. However,” he squeezed my hands, “my sister’s future as a chef is not why you were crying when I arrived. What else can I do to make you happy?”

“Did you pop out of a magical lamp?” I asked him, trying for levity and failing.

Kai laughed softly. “If so, I suppose you only have two wishes left. Use them wisely,” he advised.

I hesitated. In that moment, I had the king on his knees ready to give me the universe. All I had to do was ask. At the risk of starting a fight, I wished for something as unlikely as world peace.

“I want you to outlaw hunting fae and shifters in the Freelands,” I said softly, holding Kai’s gaze. I knew the arguments he would make. So, I kept talking, placing my hand over his mouth before he could say anything. “I know you need fae magic to power the dome, but there are other ways to go about it. You could send envoys to the Freelands and just ask if anyone wants to come live in the sunshine. Believe me, a lot of fae I knew growing up would have raised their hands. There is food and warmth here—two things that are in short supply in the Freelands.”

Kai kissed my palm before dragging my hand away from his mouth. “It is on the agenda to discuss, after Los Angeles,” he said. “I’ll be signing a royal decree barring the purchase of any persons at all. I plan to address the issue with the other kingdoms while we’re in L.A.”

I narrowed my eyes. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

“I wanted to make sure the advisory council would accept my decision before I spoke with you,” he told me.

“And have they?” I pressed.

Kai smirked. “Yes, though some more willingly than others. Some are afraid of the blow back. I made the same point you did—there are likely fae more than happy to live beneath the dome, if we simply ask.”

I closed my eyes and smiled. He was changing things, just like he’d promised. That should’ve made me happy, and it did, but it also felt as though the guilt demon had swallowed another piece of my soul.

“You have one more wish,” Kai whispered, his mouth brushing my ear as he spoke. His hands rested on my thighs. Kai’s fingers were warm even through the cool silk. “What do you want, Brie?”

I bit my lip. For my third and final wish from the king, I debated asking to visit Fae Canyon while we were in Los Angeles. It was a huge ask, and I knew Kai would bring up all the security concerns that were intrinsic with traveling in the Freelands. No one could guarantee my safety out there. I didn’t want to start a fight with him, though.

“What...do...you...want...Brie?” His mouth trailed kisses down my neck with each word.

“You,” I breathed. “I want you.”

It was wrong to further our sexual relationship. It would only make it more difficult for both of us when I told him the truth. It was impossible to worry about much of anything with Kai’s hands moving up to explore beneath the silk pajama top. Bracing my hands behind me on the bed, I slowly let them slide outward as I lowered myself onto my back. Kai joined me, leaning over so his mouth hovered inches above mine.

“You have me,” he whispered. “Always.”

Our lips met, and I let myself pretend that I really would have him ‘always.’

Chapter Eight

I woke the next morning to a cold bed and a lot of noise just outside my bedroom door. Still naked, I found my pajamas, yanked them on, and went to investigate. I threw the door open to find Kai beaming as he surveyed an impressive breakfast spread that could’ve fed all the fighters on the current roster.

“What’s going on?” I asked.

“Good morning, Miss Maybrie,” a young caster girl said as she set the table for three.

“Good morning, Dawn,” I replied. “I really appreciate it, but I usually just have a smoothie for breakfast.”

“I know.” Impossibly, Kai’s smile widened. “But we leave for Los Angeles tomorrow, and there is a lot we still need to discuss. Will you sit for breakfast?”

I gestured to the additional place setting. “Who else are we discussing it with?”

There was a knock on the main door, but my visitor didn’t wait for an invitation. Or, more accurately, visitors. Kenoa and Botto both entered my sitting room. Dawn’s eyes nearly popped out of her head at the sheer size of the duo.

“Morning, Brie. Kai.” Kenoa nodded to each of us. He clapped Botto on the shoulder. “Good catching up with you, man.”

“You aren’t staying?” We really did have enough food for an army.

Kenoa looked down at his wrist, though he wasn’t wearing a watch. “I’m about five minutes late for a meeting on how to keep your ass safe, so I have to pass.” With another nod to Kai and a smile for Dawn, who averted her gaze and smiled, the water fae left.

“I’m going to put on some real clothes,” I told the guys. “Excuse me.”

Despite how many dishes Chef had prepared for breakfast, the three of us did very little eating and a whole lot of talking. Well, Kai did a lot of talking. Botto and I did a lot of listening. Between Kai’s advisors and the event coordinators, every minute of my time in L.A. had already been accounted for. The idea of an itinerary made me itchy.

We were scheduled to depart Oahu early the following morning and arrive in Los Angeles around lunchtime. Reporters would meet us for a photo-op. It would just be brief smiles for the cameras, but it was still an intense encounter for my first moment back on the mainland. From there, it would be off to the Riggs Hotel, where Kai and I would share the penthouse suite. In the four hours between arrival and the Opening Ceremonies, I had time scheduled in their state-of-the-art training facility.

That’s only day one, and I’m already exhausted just hearing about it, I thought.

Day two would start with a Fighters’ Welcome Breakfast, followed by a day of training, and ending with an evening at Calypso Palace where we would mix, mingle, and dine with royals from all over the world. Between being a fighter and being Kai’s royal consort, I would be pulling double-duty throughout our entire trip.

“I’m not sure that’s a good idea,” I hedged, stirring my coffee unnecessarily.

Kai gave me a sad smile. “You have been attending meetings and public outings as my companion.” I wrinkled my nose at his choice of words. He chuckled but kept talking. “My point is that if you do not continue the role while we are abroad, the California royals will take offense.”

“Because I’ve always worried about offending royals,” I deadpanned.

Botto snorted around a mouthful of pineapple pancake, crumbs flying from the corner of his mouth onto the table.

“What do you think of all this?” I asked my trainer. “I mean, shouldn’t I be sleeping the night before my first interkingdom match instead of partying it up?” It was unfair of me to put Botto in such an awkward position, but I’d spoken without thinking.

He swallowed and then chased the food with a long drink of water. “As your trainer specifically, I don’t think it’s a great idea for you to be out late.”

“I will make sure she is in bed by ten,” Kai offered quickly.

My trainer sighed and fixed the king with a piercing look. “Since we’re being honest here, that’s another issue.” Botto shifted his bulk on the small chair and rested his elbows on the table. “There’s no delicate way to say this, so I’m just going to put it out there: I don’t allow my fighters to be...intimate...leading up to a fight. Brie needs to be sharp and focused. Pent-up aggression is always a bonus in the ring.” A frown crossed his face as he took in my disheveled ponytail and slightly swollen lips. With a hard jab, his finger was in my face. “This won’t do.”

In a very short time, I’d become accustomed to my private life being a public conversation. The only part of my personal relationship with Kai that had yet to be discussed openly—at least in front of me—was our sex life. Until now. And of all the people to bring it up, I would’ve thought Botto low on the list.

Kai laughed uncomfortably. “Of course. I understand. The suite does have two bedrooms. I would be happy to sleep by myself.”

I remained silent, since I really didn’t have anything to add and there was no need to prolong this discussion.

“What about the send-off ceremony?” I asked, abruptly changing the subject. “Will there be one?”

Kai’s eyebrows raised. “Would you like to have a reception? I’d thought you might be averse to the idea.”

Honestly, I didn’t want a weird event in my honor. My least favorite part of being a fighter was when the crowd would chant my name. But Cala had been right when she said the people needed hope. The island’s community needed something good to help them move past all the death and destruction that Christina and the vampires left behind.

“I just think it would be good for morale,” I told him. Then, as an afterthought, I added, “If it wouldn’t be too much of a security risk.”

He smiled at me. “If you want a send-off ceremony, your wish is my command.”

Botto, of course, missed the joke. Still, I blushed recalling the previous night. Kai really had been my genie, making all sorts of magical things happen.

An hour later, I walked Botto out of the palace and to a waiting car with Harton behind the wheel. The shifter grinned and waved up at me through the open window. I waved back and made a mental note to seek him out later and personally thank him for all his protection during the attack at Pele’s. Guarding me was his job, something he was paid to do. But he had put himself between me and the angry casters without hesitation and defended me vehemently. I wanted Harton to know that I appreciated him and the sacrifices he was willing to make for me.

After our breakfast meeting adjourned, Kai ran off to work out the logistics for a last-minute send-off ceremony. Only a single task was left for me to complete before our departure: shopping. Personally, I would’ve been happier if Kai selected my wardrobe while I fought with his advisory council about security matters. Unfortunately, that wasn’t an option. Needing reinforcements, I called Cala on the way back to my suite. My best friend answered immediately.

“What’s up?” she panted into the phone.

“Are you running?” I asked, remembering that she’d still be at her morning training session.

The fighting pits might’ve been closed temporarily, but we’d all continued to train regularly.

“Almost done. One more mile,” Cala grunted.

“Then I’ll be quick. Want to help me pick out my clothes for L.A.?”

A whoop of joy was quickly followed by a loud clatter. “No! Shit!” Cala yelled. “Come back here!”

There was a loud bark of laughter through the phone, and I frowned. Cala wasn’t alone on her run. Not surprising. She often ran with her trainer or Rocko.

“Sorry. Sorry. Sorry,” she gasped a moment later. “My hands are sweaty, and I dropped the phone. It rolled down the hill. Whatever. Not important. Shopping. That’s what matters.”

“When are you free?” I asked.

“Whenever you need me to be.”

“I’ll pick you up outside the training facility in an hour. Does that work?” I asked her.

“See you soon,” Cala replied excitedly before disconnecting.

One down, one to go, I thought.

In addition to assigning me a bodyguard, Kai had also shifted his staff so that I suddenly had a personal secretary. My unneeded assistant was a caster named Evine who was tasked with keeping my schedule and making sure I was where I needed to be when I needed to be there. Since I rarely left the palace except for training and the two shifts at Pele’s, her job was usually easy. She was also the one I was supposed to go to if I needed anything, though I normally just asked Kai directly. The king was too busy taking care of my other request, so I sought out Evine in the administrative section of the palace where the senior staff kept offices.

“Hey,” I called through her open door to announce my arrival.

Evine glanced up from the tablet clutched in her hands. “Yes, Miss Maybrie, how may I help you?” The witch was always super polite to my face, but I doubted that she was nearly so nice when I wasn’t around. She sounded like the southern women from movies who’d say “bless your heart”; there was a bite beneath the words that was decidedly condescending.

“I need to go shopping for the trip to L.A. Can you arrange that?” I asked.

As much as it pained me to go to the palace staff for such simple things, I also knew how much attention I would bring while wandering around the local shops. No matter how bizarre it felt to schedule a shopping expedition, I couldn’t risk heading out without a plan in place to handle the paparazzi.

Avoiding the appraising look of my new assistant, I looked around her office. Evine usually came to my suite to discuss scheduling and give me marching orders from the king and his council. This was the first time I’d ever sought out her office, and there was a different air than the one I’d expected from the stuffy and judgmental woman. The office was much more modern than most I’d seen. A sleek, glass desk dominated the space, behind which sat a funky red chair that looked more like it belonged in an art exhibit than an office. There were odd cubist paintings on the walls that someone had bewitched, making certain sections jump off the canvas in an unexpected pattern that made me feel off-kilter.

Unsettling, I thought.

Evine whipped out her cell. “Which ateliers would you like to visit? This is not enough notice to commission couture, but I can certainly try to pull some things together. Lorwyn Jones has a wonderful spring collection. Maleah Mani is also wonderful. I can have them both here within the hour.”

I frowned. “Um, I’m happy to go to a store. I was also...sort of...hoping for a fae designer.” Though I knew that she technically worked for me, I still had trouble being assertive enough that she wouldn’t question my decisions. With a deep breath, I reminded myself of my convictions and pressed the issue. “Ivy of the Avenue carries a lot of great stuff. Maybe I could just visit the shop without fanfare? I could go incognito.”

Evine shook her head, leaving no room for doubt that she wasn’t going to let me venture where I pleased without a good reason.

“Please. I really would like to get out of the palace.”

Evine fixed me with eyes the color of palm fronds in the moonlight. “The way I understand it, you left the palace very recently.”

Shit. Did everyone know?

“However,” Evine continued, sounding extremely put out, “I will make a call to Ivy’s. If they are willing to close for several hours to accommodate you, I will arrange for you to visit the store.”

Through tight cheeks and a grimacing smile, I clasped my hands. “Thank you, Evine. I really appreciate it.”

She stared at me down her long nose. “You are welcome, Miss Maybrie.”

Though I tried to tell myself to relax and stop being paranoid, I couldn’t help but feel like she was being derisive on purpose. I wasn’t sure that it was right to assign a bitchy persona to someone that I barely knew. Regardless, I didn’t trust the woman beyond the most superficial aspects of her work.

Without hesitation, the first designer I’d mentioned was only too happy to close her shop for me.

Dawn was just cleaning up the breakfast plates when I returned to my suite. Several of the dishes had not been touched, and my stomach sank with the thought of the fae in the Freelands who didn’t have the luxury of throwing away perfectly good food.

“What do you do with the leftovers?” I asked as she stacked our breakfast plates on the food cart.

“The staff can eat them, if they like,” she replied without looking at me.

Dawn was a hard read. She often avoided eye contact and never spoke to me unless I initiated conversation. It was hard to know whether she hated me or feared me. Maybe it was just a formal respect thing that I was overlooking, though I doubted it.

“I thought Chef prepared separate meals for the staff?” With the question, I tried to catch her eye.

With an expert sense of aversion, Dawn focused on cleaning the crumbs from beneath Botto’s chair. “That’s correct.” On her hands and knees, the small caster crawled around beneath the table, sweeping bits of potato and egg into her hand.

“I can do that,” I said hurriedly. “You don’t need to bother with it.”

Dawn smiled over her shoulder, but her eyes were downcast. “It’s my job, Miss Maybrie,” she said simply.

Hands on hips, I sighed. “Right. About the leftovers...if you guys don’t take advantage, will you please have them boxed up and sent to Listlo Corner?”

Listlo Corner had been named for the first fae fighter who’d dominated the pits and bought out his contract. Back then, the area was mostly uninhabited, and Listlo had chosen to build himself a modest house in a thicket of trees. Eventually, more and more fae had built small shacks around him until Listlo no longer had a sprawling plot of land that was reserved for himself alone. Fifty years later, Listlo Corner was the name of a fae community whose namesake hadn’t survived to see it thrive. Those in low-paying positions lived in the subdivision, including Everly.

“I can ask,” Dawn said uneasily.

I straightened to my full height and channeled Sarah’s best princess haughtiness. “Tell Chef that I want the leftovers sent to Listlo Corner, please. Be sure it’s an anonymous donation. If he has an issue, he is welcome to bring it up with me. And if he has an issue with me, he is welcome to bring it up with the king.”

Dawn blinked and looked directly at me for once. “Yes, ma’am.”

I hated throwing my weight around, let alone the weight of the king, but in this instance, I didn’t give a damn. There was no way I was letting pounds of scrambled eggs and bacon go to waste when house fae could barely feed themselves.

I left Dawn to finish her work and hopped in the shower to rinse off. I did a quick makeup job, just enough to cover my dark circles. There wasn’t much I could do about the puffiness, though one of the lotions Samira had made for me did help quite a bit. I threw on black shorts and a printed tee, finishing off the look with oversized sunglasses and a hat big enough to shove my telltale black and red hair beneath.

As expected, Harton was waiting with the car when I exited the palace. Unfortunately, he wasn’t alone. Kenoa was already taking up half the backseat, long legs sprawled out. My pulse sped up and not in a good way. The water fae was no longer a bodyguard, and I knew he had more important issues to deal with than shopping trips.

Maybe the royal family is more mafia style than I thought. Is this where Kenoa takes me out to a swamp and offs me?

Though I knew that wasn’t really his intention, the fact Kenoa was joining me to go shopping was unnerving. As soon as I climbed into the car, the partition slid into the raised position so that Harton couldn’t hear us. I honestly couldn’t decide whether that made my outlandish theory more or less likely. It seemed foolish to not consider whether there was an underhanded plot brewing within the royal factions or if there might be people behind the scenes who were conspiring to keep me from Kai, the palace, and the throne itself. With wild thoughts flying through my mind, I fixed my gaze out the window and waited for Kenoa to drop the guillotine.

“Relax, Brie,” Kenoa said.

Finally, I turned to face him. His dark sunglasses made it hard to know whether he was looking back at me.

As if sensing my unease, my friend smiled cheekily. “Believe me, I wouldn’t be here alone if I was coming to settle with you about lying to Kai. My body might be out of shape, but my mind is sharp as ever.”

His reassurances meant nothing. At his peak, I couldn’t hold my own against Kenoa in the arena. No matter how much he claimed otherwise, the water fae hadn’t let his physique slip since leaving the pits. With the thought of fighting with Kenoa haunting me, I tried to play it cool. Sitting back, I crossed my arms over my chest with a nonchalance that would’ve won an acting competition.

“Why are you here?” I asked. “I figured that you had a day full of important meetings where you all take turns listening to each other talk for hours.”

“Normally, I do. Today’s topic doesn’t concern me as much as the fact that you insisted on a shopping trip the day before you leave for L.A.”

I swallowed hard and glanced at the partition behind Kenoa’s head like I might mysteriously find it open and Kai sitting on the other side.

“It’s almost like you don’t trust me, Kenoa,” I said evenly.

He laughed, which was extremely off-putting in that moment. “I don’t. I don’t trust you at all.” With one of his large hands, Kenoa removed his sunglasses and fixed me with a serious expression that I liked less than his laugh. “Do you know why Kai’s mom didn’t approve many interkingdom fight applications?”

“I’m guessing you’re about to tell me,” I quipped, though I already knew the answer.

“Fighters are ideal recruits for the rebellion, for a lot of reasons.” Kenoa’s dark gaze made me squirm. “One reason is that non-casters are only ever permitted to leave the island for big events like interkingdom matches. That fact makes them pretty good messengers. Under Queen Lilli’s rule, you never would’ve been cleared to travel for this fight. Then you suddenly decide that you have to leave the palace to go shopping—something you hate doing—the day before you leave the kingdom for the first time in five years. It looks suspicious, Brie.”

Thank Gaia he doesn’t know about the other night with Sarah, I thought. He might have accused me of conspiring in a royal assassination attempt if he did. Oh, wait. You already did that. And Kenoa already knows.

“I’ll admit that this doesn’t look great from where you’re sitting,” I replied, seething only a little.

Out of the corner of my eye, a street sign caught my attention. From where I sat, it looked like we were going the wrong way to the shops.

“No.” Kenoa shook his head. “Not really.”

I took a deep breath and leaned forward, lowering my voice as though someone was listening. “I’m not with the rebellion anymore. That part of my life is over. I would never do anything to hurt Kai.”

Kenoa shook his head sadly. “That’s the problem, Brie. You already have.”

Chapter Nine

“This is so exciting!” Cala exclaimed, throwing open the back door before Harton could get out of the car.

My best friend climbed in beside me and Kenoa. That was when I noticed the small, much younger girl standing patiently behind her.

“I hope it is okay if I join you?” Sumi asked politely.

“Of course!” I said, smiling at her as I moved to the rear seat of the SUV. “Get in.”

The look between her and Kenoa made me realize that it probably hadn’t been Cala who’d invited her. Unsure what the motives were for Sumi joining us, I shot Kenoa a glare.

Like all my friends, I hadn’t seen much of Sumi since the luau. We’d spoken a couple times at the training facility, but that was about the extent of our social interaction. I was very glad that she’d be spending the afternoon with Cala and me. But I would’ve been a lot more excited had Cala been the one to invite Sumi instead of Kenoa.

Sumi slid in beside the water fae and smiled up at him shyly. In addition to his advisory duties, Kenoa had been taking time out of his busy schedule to train Sumi three times a week.

Did he ask her to spy on me, too? I wondered.

If so, Kenoa really should’ve started with infiltration tactics that were less brazen. More likely he had thought having Sumi around might thwart any attempt on my part to connect with the rebellion.

Cassie, Cala’s personal shopper at Ivy of the Avenue, was ecstatic to see all five of us. Because, of course, Kenoa and Harton came inside to supervise. Truly, it felt like a sweet sense of victory to make it awkward and miserable for Kenoa. Even if it was petty, I didn’t really care. I vowed to make the water fae regret coming on this shopping trip with me.

“Now, the stylist I spoke with on the phone...,” Cassie began as she led us from the back entrance to the main showroom, “gave me a list of the events you’ll be attending, and whose stock might be tied up with dressing other attendees. I have already pulled some stock that matches her requirements.”

We stopped at a seating area with a wraparound, white leather sofa and refreshments set out on a sunshine-yellow table. There was a “Closed for Inventory” sign on the front door, and the curtains were drawn to ensure privacy.

Cassie smiled at me. “I think we can play with the dress code a little, make you stand out without looking garish.”

I looked at Cala beside me. “Do I want to stand out?”

My best friend shook her head like I’d let her down. “Of course you do, Brie.”

Against my better judgment, my eyes flitted to Kenoa. Of our group, he alone might have some insight into the appropriate clothing for all these functions. He shrugged. “As long as it covers up your bits, you know Kai won’t mind.”

Maybe it was the way he said it, but my hackles rose. I was happy to adhere to dress codes for decency’s sake. I was not okay with the king telling me what I could and could not wear.

I smiled up at Cassie. “Let’s see what you’ve got.”

The afternoon turned out to be a lot of fun. In addition to Cassie, Ivy herself came in to help update my wardrobe. Both women were fae with very flashy personal styles, but their selections for the many events in L.A. was tamer. They chose sundresses for any time I was out and about during the day, which I tried to explain wouldn’t be happening. No one seemed interested in my opinion, since Evine had apparently let Cassie know that I would require ten such outfits.

“In these hypothetical photo-ops, am I ever doing anything practical?” I asked between fried tomato poppers from the snack tray.

Ivy glanced at the dress she was holding, a white pencil skirt with a red top, clearly confused as to my point.

“How am I supposed to walk in that?” I gestured to the dress with my glass of sparkling pineapple water. “The paparazzi will get their picture—I won’t be able to run away!”

Harton laughed loudly into a plate of crab meatballs.

“Maybe we should include a few cute pairs of shorts and tops?” Cala suggested.

The formal dresses inspired a lot more debate. Cassie and Ivy seemed to think I needed gowns that blended my tough fighter nature with a demure royal girlfriend side. Cala wanted something that just screamed badass.

“I could just carry a whip and brand the word across my butt,” I snarked when my best friend picked out a black floor-length number. With sets of bared teeth stitched in white down the skirt and a belt made from actual vampire fangs, it was beyond over-the-top.

Cala shrugged. “I’d wear it.”

I smiled wryly. “I believe you.” Then, because she was the only one who had yet to weigh in, I glanced at Sumi sitting between Kenoa and Cala. “Thoughts?”

“I do not care for the teeth,” she said quickly, shuddering as she spoke.

Cassie hurried forward with her favorite option, a lemon-yellow, off-the-shoulder dress with large cutout panels along the sides.

“The color is pretty,” Sumi said carefully and then averted her gaze. “I do not know if the shape suits you, though.”

Ivy gestured to a mannequin displaying a pale turquoise evening gown in lace.

“I like this one very much.” She laughed nervously. “Perhaps more for myself. I do not think the color is bold enough for Brie.”

I looked at the sales fae and arched an eyebrow. “You got anything similar in a different color?”

It only took fifty-seven dresses and three bottles of champagne—only Cala, and to a lesser extent Sumi, were drinking—but we finally settled on a few options for every formal occasion on Evine’s list. Except for one.

“That leaves the Champion’s Ball,” Cassie informed everyone.

Cala clapped her hands together excitedly, bouncing up and down on the cushion beside me. “You’ll need something one-of-a-kind!” she squealed. She did a little dance in her seat. “For when you win!”

“Let’s not get ahead of ourselves,” I said in an effort to tamp down her enthusiasm.

“Don’t be a downer,” Cala pouted.

To my surprise, even Sumi thought my outlook too pessimistic. “Yes, Brie. If you believe it will happen, it will. If you do not believe in yourself, why should the universe?”

“Well, the universe needs to decide quickly,” Kenoa interjected, holding up his arm and tapping his bare wrist pointedly. “We need to get back to the palace.”

“Leave the rest to us,” Cassie said with a wave.

“We know your style and also what looks best on you,” Ivy chimed in.

“We’ll include several options for the final event when we have the rest of your things sent over,” Cassie continued.

I stood and stretched, my arms and legs stiff for sitting so long in one place. “Last time I agreed to that, you gave me a confusing bathing suit that was totally not me.”

“You said you needed a bathing suit for a date, which is what I selected,” Cassie pointed out. “And I am sure you looked great in it.” The sales fae looked to Kenoa and Harton for confirmation, causing the latter to blush. “Besides, look how that worked out for you.”

I frowned but didn’t argue. If Cassie’s bathing suit had any bearing on my current relationship with Kai, it was because the stupid thing was so hard to put on that I’d accidently flashed the king.

“Just try not to embarrass me,” I told the two women.

On the ride home, Cala and Sumi kept me occupied with talk of the latest locker room gossip from the training facility. Apparently, Botto was spending a lot of time with a caster who worked for one of the realty companies. Rudy, a regular member of my Hideout crew, was sniffing around a shifter who’d entered the fighting pits around the same time as Sumi. There were also reports of a female vampire who’d start fighting once the arena was re-opened. To keep random photos of me to a minimum, I normally trained in the more private areas of the gym and showered once I returned to the palace. It was strange how much I missed something as silly and trivial as gossiping in the locker room.

When Harton pulled up in front of Iolani Palace with Cala and Sumi still in the car, I started to wonder if the duo had been distracting me on purpose. Particularly once I saw the welcome committee on the steps. At first, the sight of Kai and Sarah standing together waiting on our arrival put horrible images in my head. Then, I saw their matching grins.

“What’s going on?” I asked, glancing around the backseat.

The partition was down for this ride, and Harton smiled at me in the rearview mirror. “Surprise,” he said.

“Kai wanted to have, like, a congratulations dinner for you,” Cala explained. “It was last minute, but it looks like he was able to get some of the gang here.”

As Harton opened the door for me and I stepped out, I also noticed Botto, Samira, and Rocko. No Everly, I thought, dismayed. Not that I would’ve actually expected her to accept an invitation from the king. Well, not for this. We would need to reinforce the dome soon, which would require the earth fae to come to the palace.

Bounding down the stairs, Rocko nearly bowled me over when he threw his arms around me. “I’m so freaking excited for you.” He lifted me off my feet and shook me like a doll.

I laughed, squirming out of his grip. “Don’t break me before I get the chance to take down my first opponent.”

Rocko set me on the ground, smile tinged with sadness. “She’s proud of you, too.”

“Tell her thank you for me.” I blinked back tears. “Maybe if I win, you can talk her into coming over for the victory party.”

“Yeah, I’ll see what I can do,” Rocko promised in a tone that suggested Everly coming to a party for me was less likely than me liking the dress Cassie and Ivy selected for the Champion’s Ball.

The were-liger stepped aside so I could greet Botto and Samira, and then our entire group, including Harton, started inside. Instead of a seated meal in the formal dining room, the staff had decorated a parlor with balloons and twinkle lights that spelled out my name. I knew without anyone telling me that Sarah had at least planned the menu and supervised the preparation. Upbeat music played in the background, setting a very festive vibe.

“How was your day?” Kai whispered in my ear as I watched Rocko and Cala try to teach Sumi the dance from the music video of Hibernation Clan’s first single. He wrapped his arms around me from behind.

I smiled and leaned my back against his chest. The king rested his chin on my shoulder and kissed the side of my neck.

“Careful,” I warned. “Botto says I need to stay focused.”

Kai chuckled softly. “I will do my best not to distract you.”

It felt nice being in his arms, like I was home. Living in the palace and dating the king of Hawaii was surreal. My life didn’t feel like reality since so much had changed in such a short amount of time. And yet, when I was with Kai like this, I was grounded. My “before life” felt foreign.

Enjoy it while you can, I told myself.

“My day was good. I went shopping,” I told Kai.

“Did you get everything you needed?” he asked.

I was pretty confident Kenoa had texted Kai multiple times while we were at Ivy’s to give the king a blow by blow of my outing.

“I did.” I turned my head, and our lips met in a quick kiss. In my peripheral, I saw Botto watching us with disapproval. Reluctantly, I stepped out of Kai’s embrace and turned to face him. “Thank you for tonight. This was really sweet of you.”

The king eyed me skeptically.

I laughed. “I’m serious. This,” I made a gesture meant to encompass the entire room, “is really awesome.”

Kai took a step closer but didn’t reach for me again. I felt cold without his touch. “I am sorry I could not do more, but short notice and all.”

“Honestly, thank you.” I closed the distance and kissed him softly. “I don’t deserve you.”

It was one of the more truthful things I’d told Kai.

Someone cleared their throat loudly. I turned to find Sarah holding a plate of poke nachos. “I made them myself,” she coaxed, holding out the plate in my direction.

“Thank you. I was just telling Kai how much I appreciate all of this,” I said to the princess, accepting the hors d’oeuvres.

“I wish I was going with you.” Sarah frowned, disappointment flashing in her blue eyes.

I squeezed her arm. “You get to be queen for a week. That’s pretty fun!”

The princess looked as though she’d rather take my place in the fight than sit on the Winter Throne while we were gone.

“Brie, come dance!” Cala called as Harton twirled her around the center of the room.

I didn’t feel much like dancing until I noticed the wistful look in Sarah’s gaze as she watched my friends act like fools. Even Kenoa was enjoying one of the mocktails the princess had created to compliment dinner.

Grabbing Sarah’s hand, I smiled up at Kai. “Care to dance, Your Majesty?”

He looked like he was going to refuse but reconsidered. “Why not?”

The king followed his sister and me to the makeshift dance floor. Cala and Harton were in the middle of a pretty decent tango, despite the music not being right for the dance. My best friend laughed when he dipped her so low that her hair skimmed the floor. The duo looked slightly embarrassed when they realized the king’s amusement.

“Please, by all means, continue.” Kai made a gallant gesture toward the dance floor.

Harton smiled at Cala and gave her a small nod before turning to the princess and giving her a bow worthy of any courtier. “May I have this dance, Your Highness?”

The princess held out her hand, and the bodyguard brushed his lips across her knuckles before whisking Sarah into his arms and spinning her around. I was a little surprised to find a grin on Kai’s face as he watched his little sister let loose. Cala grabbed my hands, twirled me around, and sang loudly to “Winter Prism” by Hibernation Clan. I was starting to wonder if Cala had made the evening’s playlist.

There was no alcohol at this party, my friends were just being themselves, and it was great. Cala had spent some time with Kai and me but not much. Rocko had never been inside the residential wings of the palace, and I’d sort of thought he would’ve made a bigger deal about my new digs. Even Sumi seemed more relaxed around Kai than I would’ve anticipated, accepting a dance with him.

Rocko took a turn dancing with the princess. For her part, Sarah glowed as she basked in all the attention. It was like when we’d snuck out of the palace and gone dancing, except without the mystery and intrigue of disguises. Instead, the princess was just having plain old fun. And then it hit me for the first time: Sarah didn’t really have friends of her own. Sure, she had girls she hung out with at social functions, but that was different. She didn’t have slumber parties or beach days with her girlfriends.

“What are you smiling about?” Kai whispered in my ear.

At some point, I’d stopped jumping up and down with Cala and started watching my friends enjoy themselves.

Kai offered me his arm and then took the lead in a sort of waltz that actually went with the music. “Are you going to make me guess?” he asked as I followed his lead, since I had no clue what I was doing.

“Yes, actually. You can guess,” I teased.

Kai’s dark gaze sparkled even brighter than the twinkle lights. He pulled me close and lowered his voice. “I had hoped you would say you were thinking of all the things we did last night that we cannot do again until your trainer says it is okay.”

I laughed and spun out of his arms. “That’s not what I was thinking about, but clearly it’s what you’ve been thinking about.”

His eyes never strayed from my face. “It has been on my mind.”

The song ended with Kai sweeping me into a dip, which I wasn’t prepared for and took my breath away. He pulled me to my feet and into his arms.

“I hate to interrupt,” Rocko began, not sounding sorry at all. He looked at Kai and asked, “Can I dance with the champion?”

I cocked my head to one side and narrowed my eyes. “Excuse me? If you want to dance with me, you should ask me.”

Flustered, Rocko glanced from Kai to me uneasily.

Having been destined to rule since birth, Kai was well versed in how to handle awkward interactions. He looked down at me, an amused half-smile adorning his lips. “Brie?”

“Sure.” I took Rocko’s hand just as an Irish jig came on, and I immediately regretted my decision.

There was nothing graceful about the way Rocko whipped me from one side of the room to the other, narrowly missing food tables and passing waiters. I bumped into Cala several times, but she didn’t seem to mind. Her focus was most definitely on Harton. Kai and Sumi were doing a much less spastic version of whatever dance Rocko and I were performing. The were-liger really didn’t know his own strength, flinging me so hard our hands broke contact and I stumbled backward. Large hands caught me before I fell.

“I had one rule tonight,” Botto barked at Rocko while helping me to my feet. “No activities that could injure Brie. She needs to be in top form.”

Rocko focused on the toes of his loafers, but I caught the smirk he tried to hide. “Sorry, sir.”

Botto patted my shoulder. “Time for bed, kid. Playtime is over.”

Chapter Ten

Cala and Sumi spent the night at the palace, much to Botto’s annoyance. Since it was already a slumber party, I invited Sarah to join us. Chef sent an assortment of popcorns and sodas to my suite on a serving cart with a decorative spread of crystal bowls and glass bottles. Normally, I knew weeks, sometimes months, in advance that I would be fighting. In preparation, I followed a very strict diet and exercise routine. Without the warning I was accustomed to, a lot of my pre-fight rituals had gone out the window, so I decided a little popcorn couldn’t hurt.

Botto had made me promise I’d go to bed early. Technically, we did. Cala slept on one half of my big mattress—though she offered it to Sarah, the princess insisted otherwise—and the staff made Sarah and Sumi little nests on the floor. We talked about everything and nothing until my friends nodded off and I was left staring up at the ceiling in the dark.

“Brie?” Cala whispered. “You awake?” She rolled onto her stomach, propping herself on her elbow so she could look down at me.

“What’s up?” I asked softly.

“Are you nervous?” she asked after a moment of hesitation.

I nodded slowly. “A little. I’m not sure it’s really hit me yet, though. Right now, I’m more worried about the paparazzi,” I admitted.

Cala smiled. “You would be. Just don’t forget people do die in these fights. I hate to say it, but Botto is right: you really need to focus right now.” She waved a hand to stop my anticipated protests. “I know that you know that. I’m just reminding you in a non-judgy, non-patronizing way. Promise me you’ll be careful.”

I turned my head on the soft pillow to look at her. “I promise, Cala. I’ll be okay. The worst blow is going to come to my pride if I’m knocked out in the first round.”

“Might not be the worst thing in the world.” She flashed me a toothy grin that looked even whiter and more mischievous in the pale moonlight. “Maybe if you lose, you and Kai could get in a little side trip, just the two of you.”

My snort of laughter held no humor. “I’m not sure you’ve noticed, but we don’t even go anywhere just the two of us in the kingdom Kai rules. In L.A., I’ll be lucky if Lara doesn’t watch me use the restroom.”

A delicate wrinkle formed between Cala’s brows. “Who’s Lara?”

“Kai’s bodyguard. The witch. Pretty in, like, an angry sort of way.” While the king had numerous female palace guards, only two women served on his personal protection detail.

“Oh, right. The one whose nostrils are permanently flared. Yeah, she sucks. I think Kenoa might be into her, though.”

Kenoa and Lara?

They were both serious, duty bound people. That was really all they seemed to have in common, though. Like a lot of casters, Lara thought being a witch automatically made her better. She was from an influential family, which gave her an additional superiority complex when it came to common witches and warlocks. Kai didn’t care for her attitude, but since she’d finished first in her bodyguard training class, the king thought she was worth all her scowls.

“No way,” I told Cala, shaking my head. “I’ll bet you my condo that Kenoa doesn’t have any interest in that bitchy witch.”

My best friend sat up straight in the bed, her voice a little louder when she spoke. “These eyes have seen it, my friend,” she said, pointing to her eyes with two filed and painted fingernails.

“People are sleeping,” I shushed her with a giggle. Holding one finger to my lips, I tugged her t-shirt with my free hand until Cala laid back down. “Your eyes are deceiving you. Have you ever spoken to Lara?”

“No, why?”

I rolled my eyes. “If you had, you would understand. She’s the worst. She also happens to think that fae are vermin, so I can’t imagine she’d be interested in dating one.”

“I don’t know,” Cala practically sang. “They were whispering a lot of sweet nothings to each other at your party.”

“They’re both on Kai’s personal protection team,” I started. “Well, they were. Technically, Kenoa is one of Kai’s advisors now. I’m sure the two of them talk all the time, but it’s work stuff.”

Cala had started the conversation because she knew that sleep wasn’t likely for me that night. While I doubted that my best friend really believed Kenoa had a crush on Lara—and I definitely didn’t believe it was true myself—I appreciated that she was trying to distract me from my racing thoughts. The idea of Kai’s team huddled in a corner during my celebration dinner was slightly disconcerting, though. It wasn’t exactly the time to discuss routine matters of security.

Kenoa had told me Kai’s other advisors were already somewhat suspicious of me. He’d said it was only a matter of time before Kai’s other advisors discovered my connection to the rebellion. What about his bodyguards? Did someone tell them that I was a potential threat to Kai? Was that what Kenoa and Lara had been talking about?

You’re paranoid. At least, you’d better hope that’s all this is.

“Brie?” Cala whispered my name, and I met her frowning expression. “You okay?”

I leaned toward her, and Cala mimicked the gesture. With Sumi and Sarah asleep ten feet away, I wasn’t taking any chances. “I have to tell Kai,” I said, the words barely audible.

There was no need to elaborate. Cala knew what I meant. “Are you nuts?” she hissed. “Don’t do that.”

Frowning, I started to argue.

Cala clapped a hand over my mouth and shook her head vigorously. “Do you know what will happen to you if you tell him the truth?” she asked, the words slow and measured. “Let me inform you, just in case you’re hazy on the details. As a man who loves you, Kai might find it in his caster heart to forgive you. As king, Kai can’t forgive you if even one other person knows that he knows the truth.”

Cala moved her hand from my mouth and put it gently on my forearm. “No matter how much Kai would want to pardon you, there’s no way he can. The council will force him to execute you. And he’ll be the one who has to actually pass that sentence. Do you want to put him in that position? They literally won’t give him a choice, especially not so early in his reign. If he sets a bad precedent and fights his council, there’s no way Kai will be able to continue ruling. There will be a mutiny.”

Staring at Cala, I considered my options. I didn’t want Kai to be forced into ordering my execution. I didn’t want to be executed at all. Obviously. Nevertheless, I did conspire with the rebellion in a plot that ultimately killed Queen Lilli. I couldn’t change that fact, and I couldn’t fool myself into believing that fact would remain a secret much longer. My only move was to tell Kai the truth.

Instead of explaining all of that to Cala, I admitted something else. “I slept with him.”

My best friend gave me a sad smile. “I know. I knew as soon as I smelled you yesterday.”

“Weird. Thanks for sharing,” I grumbled.

While shifters didn’t practice magic like fae and casters, they did have a few tricks, including acute senses. From my understanding, pheromones were one of the most potent scents to were-beings.

Cala laughed softly as she gave my shoulder a light squeeze. “I understand why you want to tell him. I even understand why you think you have to tell him. But this isn’t like admitting you went through his phone and deleted all the female contacts.”

I narrowed my gaze. “That’s oddly specific. Please tell me you haven’t done it.”

“More than once.” Cala waved off my amazement. “Some guys think it’s cute.”

“Do they?” I asked doubtfully.

She talked right over me. “You’ll be lucky if Kai just carves nasty names into all the bars of soap in your house when you tell him,” she continued.

“Again, oddly specific,” I interjected.

And again, Cala kept speaking as though I was on mute. “You really need to consider the consequences. For both of you.”

*****

THAT NIGHT, I DREAMT of Fae Canyon. I often woke sweaty and disoriented, confused for several minutes before I remembered I hadn’t lived in the canyon since I was fifteen. That night was different; these were more like memories of a life that could have been. The scenarios that floated through my subconscious weren’t about my father waiting up for me after my first real date or teasing Illion for his three chin hairs. These dreams were about the present, what it would be like if I returned home after all these years away.

Would my brother recognize me? Would my father cry? Would the elders accept me back into the fold of our tight-knit community? Would I adjust to life in the frozen lands after so much time beneath the dome?

The idea of running once we reached L.A. flitted through my mind. It wasn’t a practical or viable option. Not without help, anyway. The rebellion did have a branch in L.A. Though I didn’t have specific contacts, I’d been a part of the movement long enough to know how to make discrete inquiries without arousing suspicion.

Clearly, I was growing desperate. For a long time after I opened my eyes, I laid in bed and contemplated the likelihood of an escape plan that might actually work. By the time I crawled from beneath the covers, careful not to wake Cala, I’d convinced myself there was a chance. A shower woke the more grounded parts of my brain, and I reconsidered the whole thing between shampooing and conditioning my hair. Extractions were expensive and often messy, which was why it was rare to throw one together last minute.

Desperate people make stupid mistakes, I thought, all but giving up the notion of a triumphant return to Fae Canyon. Standing in front of the steamy bathroom mirror, I studied my reflection in the cloudy glass. Just how desperate are you? I asked myself.

I hadn’t told Cala that Kenoa knew that I’d spied on Kai, or that the king’s advisors suspected I was involved with the rebellion. Maybe because I didn’t want the constant ache in my stomach to become hers. In this case, a problem shared was not a problem halved. And this was my problem, not hers.

Keep telling yourself that, I thought.

And I did, just as I’d done many times since the luau. In a way, my guilt was Cala’s problem, too. Once my secret was out, all my friends would be rounded up and interrogated. Those who’d actively been members of the rebellion would probably die alongside me. But even those who had just a fringe association would also pay for my crimes—like Cala. The latter wouldn’t necessarily be executed, but it would depend on how forthcoming they were during interrogation. Innocents would get caught in the crossfire. Even Kenoa could end up paying for my duplicity.

The collateral damage to my friends was the only reason I let the escape seed planted in my dreams flourish in the light of day, even once the logical part of my brain kicked on.

I was so used to burying my feelings, not even Cala knew the heavy issues I was contemplating when I joined my friends in the sitting area of my suite after showering. They were all rubbing their eyes and yawning around cups of strong coffee while Dawn arranged baskets of bagels and pineapple bran muffins on a side table. Evine stood in the center of it all dressed in a sheath the same brown-black shade as the coffee.

“Miss Maybrie, there you are,” she greeted me.

I pulled the knot on my robe tighter. “Am I late for something?”

“Not yet,” Evine replied without a hint of amusement. “Do you have copies of both your itinerary and the king’s for today?”

“Aren’t they the same?”

Cala smirked and ducked her head.

Evine looked aghast. “Most certainly not.”

Luckily, Sarah intervened before I returned Evine’s snippy attitude. “Brie has to be downstairs in one hour to leave for the airship, is that correct?”

“Yes, Your Highness.” Evine didn’t make eye contact with Sarah, choosing to keep her gaze lowered instead. My personal secretary had spent much more time in the company of royals than I had, yet she grew flustered when the princess spoke directly to her.

“That is all she really needs to know for now, is it not?” the princess asked. Her sense of entitlement was one that could only belong to the heir of a kingdom. “It is your job to keep her schedule, not to lecture her on etiquette or give her rules to follow.”

Evine started to object but thought better of it when Sarah’s eyes frosted over.

“If the king wishes for Brie to follow certain royal protocols, he will speak on those matters with her himself.”

It reminded me of the first time I saw Kai snap at an employee; he’d rebuked Lara for giving him unwelcome advice on how to deal with his subjects. The spectacle made Cala’s eyes come alive in the way only a good soap opera could.

“You’re dismissed.” Sarah nodded to the door.

Evine curtsied so low, it looked like her knee actually touched the ground. With more of a bob toward me, she left without another peep.

Sarah exhaled loudly. “Sorry. I swear, I’m not usually such a nightmare to staff,” she promised Cala and Sumi. They both looked stunned but amused seeing Sarah go into princess mode. She frowned and amended, “Well, I can be. But only to the ones like her who deserve it.”

“That’s very sweet of you to stick up for me,” I told her. “Honestly, though, I really don’t mind if she wants to waste her breath lecturing me. I just tune her out anyway.”

Squinting her eyes and pursing her lips, the princess studied me curiously. “You really don’t have any idea what I’m talking about, do you?” She shook her head before I could begin to answer the question. “No, I guess not. You guys skipped the ribbon-cutting part of your relationship.”

Cala laughed. “Ribbon-cutting? Does that come before tongue knot-tying or after—”

I silenced her with a glare before she said something even more ridiculous in front of Kai’s little sister.

“Never mind,” she finished lamely.

“Normally, when a member of the family is ready to introduce a relationship to the public, there are ribbon-cutting ceremonies to introduce the prospective consort to royal life in the spotlight,” Sarah explained. “It’s then that someone like Evine explains the rules: the number of steps you must walk behind my brother; that you must wait exactly five seconds after anyone asks you a question, to allow Kai time to answer for you; and, of course, the fact that you are not the important one in any situation—he is.” Her tone was extremely bitter.

“You’re kidding,” Cala said disbelievingly. “That’s positively archaic. It’s a good thing no one tried that with B—”

Holding up a hand, I silenced her and met Sarah’s gaze squarely. “Any particular reason why I’m just now hearing about all of this?”

The princess shrugged. “Kai has never had a real girlfriend before now. I guess it’s something that’s never mentioned because he hasn’t requested one. He always kept things very casual when dating before, nothing that would lead a girl to think he was taking her on an official engagement.” Sarah looked from me to Cala and then finally at Sumi. “Mom was very traditional. She believed in all this sort of nonsense. My handlers remind me all the time about the protocols that come with dating an heir to a kingdom. The guy could be eighth in line to his throne, but I’m still supposed to treat him like his ass is already on it.”

“This is an optional thing, right?” Cala asked. “I mean, you told Evine that Kai could tell her about royal protocols himself if that’s what he wanted her to do. And he would have already, I’m sure.” She smiled at me like all was right with the world.

All was most certainly not right with the world. I’d always known Kai and I came from very different backgrounds. Obviously, I was fae and he was caster. He’d grown up in Iolani Palace as the heir to a throne, while I’d grown up in Fae Canyon, sharing a bedroom with my little brother.

Despite all of that, there was one difference I’d never really considered: our places within society simply because of our genders. In Kai’s world—which was the world we lived in—I was expected to walk behind him. I was expected to defer to him not only because he was royal or a caster, but also because Kai was a guy.

I had never run away from a confrontation before, never backed down from a fight. Plenty of male fighters had made lewd, sexist comments about a woman’s place in the world because they didn’t think I belonged in the arena. They didn’t care that I’d won more matches and faced more opponents than most fighters ever would. It didn’t matter if I’d beaten them personally. They would use their dying breath to say I should’ve never been in the fight to begin with. I took a lot of satisfaction in defeating those types. Whenever I faced a hyper-masculine opponent, I put in the extra effort to give the crowd a good show for their blood money.

But despite my usual hype for a challenge, the protocols that Sarah shared were different and so much worse. I couldn’t hit the problem and shut it up for a while. Instead, I had to figure out a diplomatic way to deal with it.

This is really what I need right now. I totally need one more thing to worry about, I thought.

Even though my procrastination in dealing with my problems was precisely how I’d landed in the current situation, I shoved the issue into the recesses of my mind along with all the other things I was ignoring. This was my day. Kai may have greased the wheels to get my travel application approved, but I’d qualified for the fight on my own.

No matter what else happened or what some personal assistant told me, I wouldn’t be walking behind Kai at my own send-off ceremony. I wasn’t going to stand meekly in the background while reporters took pictures of Kai alone. Not even when we arrived in L.A. We were going for my fight. Protocols be damned; I’d earned the spot.

“Dawn?” I called to the server.

The caster girl had been standing very still holding a pitcher of fresh orange juice the entire time Sarah ranted. My guess was that she figured no one would notice her presence if she blended in with the pastry baskets.

“Yes?”

“Would you mind letting Evine know I’m running a little late?” I asked sweetly. “I need to re-evaluate my choice of travel clothes.”

Chapter Eleven

When I was outside of the arena, I deliberately dressed to avoid drawing attention to myself. Since my relationship with Kai became public, my wardrobe choices had become a lot more curated but just as nondescript. For the send-off ceremony and subsequent flight, my planned outfit was downright boring.

With Evine’s attitude in mind, I borrowed something from Sarah. The crimson jumpsuit with bold, white flowers and a patent belt wasn’t exactly going to blend into the background. With a halter top and open back, it also showed a lot more skin that most of my outfits. But for once, I was feeling bold. I didn’t know how much longer I’d be the king’s girlfriend, so there was no better time to make my statement.

Kai’s jaw went slack when I finally met him in the foyer ten minutes behind schedule. He wasn’t the only one, either. Lara, the most expressive of Kai’s personal bodyguards, snarled as though my clothes offended her. Harton covered his smirk with a fake cough. Even Kenoa raised his brows, though he said nothing.

The king held out a hand to me. “You look amazing,” he whispered in my ear.

Evine cleared her throat. “Do you have a shawl?” she asked pointedly.

“It’s warm. I’m sure Brie will be fine,” Sarah interrupted in her official princess voice. She turned and hugged her brother and me. “Promise me that you two will be safe,” she said softly, sounding very young.

“You promise me you’ll take care of our kingdom.” Kai smiled down at his sister, placing a hand on her shoulder. “Not that I have any doubt.”

Squaring her shoulders, Sarah stood to her full height. She wore the same expression I’d seen on Queen Lilli’s face countless times. “I would wish you luck, Brie, but I don’t think you need it.”

Kenoa cleared his throat loudly. “We really need to go.”

I gave the princess another quick hug. “I’ll see you soon.”

Even though this was an informal event, there were still some protocols involved. The press had been invited to watch from the gates as our entourage left Iolani Palace. The king and I walked together to the limo with six bodyguards trailing at an appropriate distance. Cala and Sumi were at the end of the line with Kai’s advisors and Evine. Kenoa was stuck closer to the bodyguards, as if critiquing their every move.

Cameras clicked and flashbulbs exploded. The photographers captured every move we made. Kai smiled politely and waved. The other hand was clasped tightly with mine, giving me confidence that I normally only felt when facing down an opponent. I locked away all my insecurities and kept my expression neutral. When we reached the car, Kai opened the door for me before anyone else could. The last shot that the paparazzi captured was of the king helping me into the backseat. Once it was just the two of us, my breath came out in a whoosh.

“You did beautifully,” Kai said from across the backseat. His lips curved into a mischievous smile as he leaned forward and rested his hands on my thighs. “I love this outfit.”

I wrinkled my nose. “I think Evine is having heart palpitations over it.”

“Luckily, all our bodyguards are trained medics,” he replied, his tone husky.

Kai’s fingers crept up my legs to rest on my hips. His face was mere inches from mine. After a long, teasing moment of barely an inch between us, his lips found mine. Kai’s strong hands slid around to my bare back. When he started to toy with the zipper of the jumpsuit, I pushed lightly on his chest and giggled. Kai’s dark eyes were slightly unfocused, and my bright-red lipstick was smeared around his swollen lips.

“This isn’t the point of this outfit,” I informed him as I tried to wipe the drunken clown smile from his face.

Kai flashed me a toothy grin. “Are you going to tell me the point?”

I pretended to think about it before ultimately shaking my head. “You haven’t earned an explanation yet,” I said coyly.

Eyes still heavy with desire, Kai sat back in his seat. Shifting, he moved his long legs so that our knees were touching. “Sometimes I wonder if my advisors are right about you,” he teased.

The warm, tingly feeling vanished. My throat felt like I’d swallowed half of Waikiki Beach. “Have they been telling you I’m trouble?” The words sounded forced, if only to my own ears.

Kai smiled. “They have been telling me that you’re more than I can handle.”

My relieved laughter was high-pitched and strained.

“I tell them,” he continued, oblivious to my discomfort, “that if I wanted a girl that would allow me to handle her, I would have already married one of the many who offered.”

You were worried for nothing, I told myself as I leaned across the backseat to give him a light kiss on the cheek. Kai isn’t his mother. He doesn’t expect you to follow outdated royal protocols.

“That might be the sweetest thing you’ve ever said to me,” I said, only half-teasing.

The car came to an abrupt stop, and I fell forward into Kai’s lap. The door was flung open and a flashbulb popped in my eyes. My jaw dropped as my gaze darted from the photographers to the king. I was in his lap in the backseat of a limo like a riled-up teenager unable to control her impulses.

You wanted to make a statement, I thought, suppressing a grin. It wasn’t funny...except I’d managed to do exactly what I’d set out to.

Kenoa and Harton appeared and moved the reporters back to give us breathing room.

“That’s not even close to the most embarrassing moment of mine that’s been caught on camera,” Kai assured me.

Adjusting the halter straps, I made sure all my bits were still covered. Sparing him a frown tinged with amusement, I didn’t comment. Collecting the last scraps of my dignity, I finally exited the car without further incident.

Between the security challenges and short notice, I’d expected the crowd to be relatively small. I’d expected it to be the society casters who won money off my blood, sweat, and tears.

The reality brought a lump to my throat. Hundreds of people, maybe even thousands, stood on the airship docks. Children sat on their parents’ shoulders, casters levitated, and shifters focused their superior vision—all to get a better look at me. And it was me they were there for, I quickly realized. Kai still stood beside the car, yet to join me on the flower-petal carpet. He smiled and gestured for me to go ahead.

It’s just like being in the arena, I lectured myself and pasted on the smug smile I always gave the crowd.

It was only twenty-five yards, maybe less, from the car to the airship. The first few steps were the hardest. My name was a deafening chant that echoed in the air. Many of those closest to the roped-off walkway held signs with congratulatory messages. The sounds and sights were overwhelming as I soaked in the encouragement and support from the people of Hawaii.

Unfortunately, that feeling was quickly stifled as I noticed a caster’s message written in smoke above her. An older witch with way too many hair accessories had spelled out “Fae Deserve Chains, Not Crowns” in slithering smoke snakes, one of which tried to bite me as I passed.

Harton was quick but not quick enough. Luckily, the woman’s casting wasn’t great; the creature’s wispy fangs passed right through me. Three palace guards congregated around the witch and led her away.

“Sorry,” Harton muttered, falling in step by my side as I continued toward the airship. “I should’ve been closer to you.”

Behind us, Kenoa hovered just behind Kai while the king stopped to greet the crowd.

“Maybrie! Maybrie! Over here!” a small, childlike voice called.

A little girl of six or seven held a bouquet of frozen hibiscuses toward me. After the smoke snake, I should have thought twice about straying too close to the crowd. Looking at her wide eyes, I didn’t. Though Harton didn’t attempt to stop me, he did stick closer than my shadow.

“Thank you,” I told the little girl, accepting her flowers.

“When I get old enough, I want to be a fighter just like you,” she told me proudly.

A tall, thin fae woman put her hand on the girl’s shoulder and laughed uneasily. “We’ve been over this, Patty. You are the daughter of a very important warlock. Your kind don’t fight in the pits.”

Harton stiffened, likely in reaction to the involuntary snarl I couldn’t hide. He put a hand on my arm, but I shook him off.

“Please don’t hit that woman,” he mumbled.

“You said there was more of a chance of me becoming a fighter than of Maybrie becoming queen.” Patty crossed her arms and stared up at her mother with such defiance that I almost applauded. “She lives in the palace now, so I think my chances are pretty good.”

The sass on this kid..., I thought with admiration.

All the blood drained from Patty’s mother’s face. Grabbing the little girl’s hand, she yanked her away.

Oblivious, or just not caring, Patty waved at me excitedly over her shoulder. “Good luck, Maybrie! All my friends are cheering for you!”

After that encounter, I refrained from prolonged conversation with my well-wishers. Several more floral arrangements were handed my way. Someone even gave me a rose-petal crown infused with meditative energies. A group of fae from Madame Noelani’s presented me with a gold bracelet marked in ancient runes that represented each of the four elemental magics.

“This is a protection charm, right?” I asked Madame Noelani herself.

The headmistress had turned up for the ceremony even though she clearly wasn’t there to show support for me. It seemed that my send-off was the closest thing to a social event in the kingdom since the luau, and Madame wouldn’t miss the chance to parade her girls around.

“It is.” The very polished and polite fae woman smiled serenely. “May you have good fortune on your travels and a safe return to our kingdom.”

“Thank you. It’s a very thoughtful gift.”

As I left behind the throng of people, there were VIPs lined up near the steps to the airship. Most were palace staff and government officials not accompanying us to L.A. In any other send-off of the sort, this was where the monarch would stand to bestow a blessing on the champion. Since Kai was going with me, that didn’t happen. Instead, I shook hands with many of the casters I’d come to know over the last month. Finally, standing just beside the staircase to the airship, were my friends.

Cala threw her arms around me. “Knock ‘em dead, Brie. I love you.”

Suddenly wishing that I’d asked for her to come with us, I squeezed my best friend tightly. “I love you, too.”

Sumi gave me a much less aggressive hug. “Good luck, Brie. I know you will make our people proud.”

“Don’t hold back, Brie,” Rocko advised when it was his turn. “These guys don’t know you, and they certainly don’t like you. They aren’t going to let you win like we do here.”

Smirking, I punched him lightly on the arm. “Nice revisionist history, bud. I thought the winner got to craft the narrative?” Then, because I couldn’t help myself, I asked the question bouncing through my mind since seeing my friends waiting to say goodbye. “Everly didn’t come?”

Rocko shook his head. “Give it time. When you get back, give her a call.”

The very last person, waiting patiently in her big glasses and absurdly heavy robes, was Samira. Aside from the small pockets of disapproval, the atmosphere on the jetway had been hopeful and energized. The elderly witch’s energy was completely different, though. It was as though she had her own personal storm cloud above her graying hair. When she hugged me, her arms trembled.

“Are you okay, Samira?” I asked, already looking for a palace guard to assist Samira to somewhere she could sit down.

“Never mind me, girl.” She exhaled unsteadily. “Listen. You need to be extremely careful on this trip. Many mean you harm. One will be your downfall.”

“What? What does that even mean?”

Harton was still close, but he’d backed off a little since we were among trusted friends. The bodyguard didn’t appear to be listening to the conversation.

“I can’t say for certain.” Samira closed her tired eyes and grimaced like she was reading the future on the backs of her lids and didn’t care for what she saw. “Many mean you harm. One will be your downfall,” she repeated. Her eyes popped open, and the witch grabbed my wrist with surprising strength. “Betrayal’s blade will make a second cut soon.”

An arm slid around my waist, pulling me away. Kai’s radiant smile dimmed some when he registered the charged atmosphere.

But Samira barely missed a beat. She pressed a small, cold bottle into my palm. “A simple healing tonic. One drop will last you six hours.” The sly glint in her eye told me the bottle contained much more than a simple healing tonic. “Use it sparingly. I dare say you’ll need it more than once.”

Chapter Twelve

The royal airship was large enough to hold the entire entourage of advisors and security personnel coming with us to L.A, though only a few bodyguards and Botto rode with us. With five levels—one main deck, two upper decks, and two lower decks—there was more space than my entire condo building. A gym with a glass bottom allowed one to workout among the clouds and occupied the entirety of the lowest floor. The level directly above it was split with a mix of offices and sleep quarters for the crew. The main level was the longest, with the pilot’s cabin in the front and a dining room in the back. Tables and chairs were bolted to the hardwood floor of the passenger cabin, which had a well-stocked bar complete with bartender. There was also a floor of stately sleeping quarters reserved for the king and his honored guests. Finally, the uppermost level was a giant swimming pool, where lucky passengers could enjoy the warm water while they looked out the windows at the frozen world below.

Despite the fact I found taking two airships extremely wasteful when we could’ve all fit onto one, I had to admit that it was nice to spend a few hours almost entirely alone with Kai. Kenoa, Harton, and Botto were somewhere onboard, but they didn’t join us in the main cabin. The bartender made me a mock mojito and a cup of strong coffee for Kai, and then we sat in a window seat as the airship took to the skies.

“I don’t imagine that you remember crossing through the dome when you arrived in Hawaii?” Kai asked carefully.

My presence in Hawaii wouldn’t ever cease to be a touchy subject for me, especially when it came to discussing how I’d come to be there. Because Kai understood and appreciated that fact, I was becoming more comfortable talking about the awful realities of fae life. He needed to hear them. Repeatedly. If there was even a chance of mending the deep divide in his kingdom, Kai needed to know precisely why fae hated casters so much. And not just in the abstract. He needed to hear details and from someone he cared for, someone he wanted to protect. More than that, I was also someone on whose behalf he would get angry. My time whispering in his ear was coming to an end, no matter which scenario played out.

Will all my work be undone once he learns the truth? I wondered. I prayed to Gaia that wouldn’t happen.

“No, I don’t remember it,” I said bluntly. “I didn’t wake up until I was in a cell on the island.”

Kai’s eye twitched, making me confident that he already regretted sparking the discussion. Nodding toward the window, he spoke evenly with a visible effort. “Just watch, I really want you to see this. No description will do it justice.”

Turning, I peered through the glass. Below, the collective crowd melded together until individuals were no longer distinguishable from one another. Magical writing hung in the air, wishing the king and me well. Despite the brightness of midday, magical fireworks were visible among the clouds. There was also a lot of sparkly confetti and one very large smiley-faced pineapple created using yellow flower petals and green palm fronds. The warmth of the sun warmed my skin through the window.

Without warning, the world was plunged into darkness. Startled, the drink slipped through my fingers. Even though it fell, the sound of shattering glass never reached my ears, thanks to Kai’s quick reflexes.

A light pressure touched on my hand, followed by his whisper. “Just watch.”

It’s pitch-black. What the hell am I supposed to see? I wondered.

Where heat had radiated from the glass only moments earlier, cold air now came through the window. We were officially outside the dome. Thousands, maybe even millions, of colored lights winked into existence in the darkness. They weren’t stars. At least, I didn’t think so. The tiny orbs spanned the entire visible light spectrum and didn’t glow quite the same way as any stars I’d seen, either beneath the dome or in the Freelands.

“What are they?” I asked Kai.

Inside, the airship was still bathed mostly in shadows. The twinkling lights outside cast a prism across the king’s smiling face.

“I do not really know. There are a lot of theories, of course. Personally, I believe they are particles of magic only visible when we pass through the protective layer of the dome.” He shrugged and handed me back my drink. It was then that I realized he’d anticipated my surprise and caught it before the glass fell to the ground. “Who really knows? Maybe it is all an optical illusion.”

I ran my fingertips lightly over the cold glass. “It’s beautiful, whatever it is.”

One by one, the balls of light streaked across the black sea outside the window until it seemed the airship was at the center of a cosmic whirlpool. Power surged inside of me. My hand on the window began to glow a brilliant orange. I looked down and saw the current of flames that flowed beneath my skin. For just a moment, I felt invincible. There was something terrifying in all that power, in all the beauty that surrounded us. Maybe it was fear of the unknown. Honestly, I didn’t know what had inspired the gut-wrenching sensation. All I knew was that the void between the dome and the real world was not simply a wonderous sight to behold; there was something magical here.

As suddenly as we’d entered the luminous void, we left.

In my time beneath the dome, I’d often thought that the yellow sunshine was too bright. I’d completely forgotten that pale-gray skies and a hazy, white sun could also be blinding, especially as the light reflected off the large chunks of ice floating atop the sea.

“I think this is beautiful,” Kai said softly, his gaze divided between the scenery and me.

The fire that had ignited within me died the instant we crossed outside of that odd chasm between the artificial world of the dome and the frozen world beyond. I felt Kai watching me, but my magic wasn’t the only thing inside of me that had fled. It was then that I realized I’d accepted that life on Oahu was permanent for me. After trying and failing to escape plenty of times, I’d eventually accepted that I wouldn’t be leaving the confines of the dome again.

Fifteen years. That was how long I’d lived in Fae Canyon with family, friends, and the snowy landscape. At some point, those memories had started to fade like an aging photograph. I could still recall my father’s face and the way Illion giggled when he thought he was being sneaky, but the images in my head were muted. At least, they had been. Once outside the dome, my life in Fae Canyon came rushing back with startling clarity.

“Brie?” Kai’s touch was light on my arm.

Gently, he pried my fingers loose from the mojito that I suddenly wished contained real alcohol. I kept my gaze directed outward, only truly seeing swirling faces in my mind’s eye.

“You can talk to me,” Kai tried again, his voice soft and soothing. “I’ve been told I am a great listener.”

The ocean zipped by at a dizzying speed. Or maybe I was just lightheaded. Airships traveled exceedingly fast, able to reach the domed city of Los Angeles in less than three hours. That was half the time it used to take humans to travel the same distance in their airplanes.

“Brie, please. Talk to me.” Though it wasn’t a command, there was a slight edge to his voice.

Finally, I turned to face him. My go-to public smile was firmly in place. “I’m fine, Kai. Really.”

He wasn’t convinced. “I am here for you. You can tell me what you’re thinking, what you’re feeling.”

“There’s nothing to say,” I replied. Though my tone was off-kilter with a flood of emotions, I was not angry with Kai. “At least, not right now. Maybe once this whole thing is over, we can talk about it. Right now, I just want to concentrate on getting through the tournament. Crying over the past won’t help me win.”

It was true. I knew that because I’d told myself a version of that sentence too many times to count. Crying over the past and longing for a life that was no longer available to me had only hurt my performance in the arena. Getting mad and channeling my rage were the way to go. That constructive anger gave me the edge I needed to defeat opponents.

Only, for the first time since Mat kidnapped me, I would be on the mainland. Soon, there wouldn’t be a frozen ocean between me and my family. Dad and Illion would be so close. Could I really maintain that level of fury when the feelings of longing for my family were so great? If only....

Don’t. Don’t go there. It’s too risky, and you know it.

That was also true. Even if I could find members of the rebellion willing to smuggle me out of L.A., I couldn’t be sure Kai and his people wouldn’t come looking for me before I could leave. I’d made the mistake of telling him about Fae Canyon. Not specifics, like location, but that was intel that they could readily secure. Kai’s advisors already knew all the fae communities. It wasn’t so much what would happen to me that pushed the idea aside, it was the fate of my loved ones should a royal contingent from the Hawaiian Kingdom pursue me to their doorstep.

And, of course, there was Kai.... Even though I knew our separation was inevitable, I didn’t want to leave him.

The King set down our drinks and took my hands in his. “You are a terrible liar,” he told me with a straight face.

My laugh was too loud. “Maybe. But seriously, can you just hold off on the questions until this is over?”

He hesitated. “If that is what you truly want, I will respect your wishes. I just hate to see you like this.”

Kai knew he’d misspoken the instant the words left his mouth.

“And I hate that a fanged asshole kidnapped me from my home,” I snapped, unable to stop myself. “I hate that this is the first time I’m leaving your stupid island in five damn years.” No longer in control, I leapt to my feet and stared down at the King with every ounce of contempt I’d ever felt for his family. “I hate that my father doesn’t even know where I am or if I’m alive. I hate that my brother grew up mourning me. As if losing his mother wasn’t enough, another member of his family was simply gone.”

Kai’s expression was blank, controlled. His jaw tightened and a muscle in his neck twitched.

Get mad, I silently dared him.

In the window, I saw my reflection. Blood-red flames flickered from my fingers like fiery claws.

When Kai said nothing, my annoyance piqued. “Sorry you asked?” I demanded.

His response was both infuriating and satisfying, if not a little surprising.

“Are you going to hit me?” he asked, head tilted to one side. “You look as though you would enjoy nothing more than punching me. Or the window, perhaps.”

Though I did have the urge to smack someone or something, I wasn’t going to do it. The decision had nothing to do with the fact he was a caster king. More so than anything, it was that I really tried to avoid physical fights outside the arena.

“You look like you want me to smack you,” I snapped in a lame comeback. My fury had abated enough to remember that it hadn’t been Kai who’d kidnapped me and stolen me from my family.

Slowly, he rose to his feet. Maintaining eye contact the entire time, his dark gaze blazed as bright as any flame I could have conjured. I’d heard tales of the powerful royal family. They were supposedly the best casters the world had seen in generations. Regardless of the rumors, I’d never seen or felt Kai’s magic so acutely before that moment. The gossip about his powers didn’t do him justice.

“I want you to feel something, Brie,” he said, words measured. “I want you to stop walking around like a zombie, emotionless. I want you to talk to me. I want you to be honest with me. I’m not a damned mind reader. You’ve changed since the luau,” he said. A hand quickly flew up when I opened my mouth to protest. “Don’t bother denying it. We both know it’s true. If you could just tell me why, we can work through it.”

“Yes, I have been,” I admitted. “Things are different now, Kai. It was hard enough dating a prince. Now, you’re the king.”

My relationship with him had shifted when the crown transferred to his head. Life beneath the dome had also shifted drastically. When we’d started dating, tensions beneath our races were high. Still, it was nothing compared to how it had been since the fae learned it was our magic that powered the dome. The casters needed us to survive. As the king’s fae girlfriend, I was at the heart of all of it. There was so much controversy, I couldn’t begin to process it.

“I never asked for any of this,” I continued through gritted teeth. “I never wanted to worry about dinners with foreign dignitaries or the proper protocols for a photo-op.”

Kai tried to back up, but the bench seat was too close. He sat heavily and stared up at me, the anger in his expression giving way to a cool stare that he normally only wore when one of his advisors was about to deliver bad news.

“What are you saying, Brie?” he asked calmly. “Are you really willing to give up on us so easily?”

I blinked. “What? No. That’s not what I’m saying at all.”

His shoulders relaxed some. “What are you saying?”

“I’m just saying that when I tell you I don’t want to talk about something, I need you to let it go. I have a lot of shit on my plate right now.” I took several steps backward and crossed my arms over my chest.

Kai shook his head and muttered under his breath. “They told me this was a bad idea.”

Arching an eyebrow, I waited impatiently for him to elaborate.

“My advisors,” he continued. “They urged me not to grant your travel application. They were concerned about this.”

My blood ran as cold as the ice crystals frosting the window. “About what?” I asked tightly.

“They were worried that the stress of returning to the mainland might be too much for you to cope with.” Kai met my eyes without blinking. He was telling the truth.

His explanation may have been the official reason his advisors gave him. Unofficially, I knew they were worried I might contact L.A.’s faction of the rebellion.

You need to be careful.

I reconsidered.

You need to tell him the truth. Now.

My lips parted, but the words didn’t come. That icy stare he’d given me when he thought I was ending our relationship would be so much worse if I told him the whole truth. Not only would our relationship be over, but it would be a painful blow to his heart that I’d only begun dating him for the rebellion.

“You are the strongest person I know,” Kai continued, voice softer than before. “I know you will not break under pressure. Just like I know that you and I, together, can change the system in our kingdom. It will not be easy. Things will probably get worse before they get better.” Standing again, he wrapped his arms around me. “Just don’t give up on us, Brie. Please. When you’re ready to talk, I will be here to listen.”

Relaxing into his embrace with my head against his chest, I pictured a future that would never come to pass. I did believe that Kai wanted to make serious changes to the way things were done. I also believed that he would follow through to the best of his abilities.

And I knew that I wouldn’t be the one at his side when this glorious new world became reality. That honor would probably go to some fae from Madame Noelani’s who would be willing to stand three paces behind Kai at all times. When that happened, I would be lucky to raise a toast from the nosebleed section.

No, I reminded myself. You’ll be lucky just to be alive.

Chapter Thirteen

“Is this your first interkingdom fight, Maybrie?” a caster reporter asked. A pen was tucked behind her ear along with strands of her blonde bob.

“It is,” I confirmed with a nod and pleasant smile.

“The Interkingdom Championship for your first fight outside Hawaii...,” the reporter mused, looking at me expectantly.

“Is there a question...?” I prodded.

Evine was by my side in a flash. “Maybrie is very excited to be representing the Hawaiian Kingdom at this tournament,” she exclaimed to the entire horde of press at the tarmac meet-and-greet.

My nostrils flared, but I managed to avoid saying something I would regret once it was put in print. “Yes, I am very excited. This is a huge honor.”

“Will you be attending any official political functions while in L.A.?” a tall, very rotund fae called from the back.

“My relationship is—”

“We are done here,” Evine said over me, her voice polite yet firm. “Unless you have more questions about the fights specifically?”

The rebuke was more subtle than mine would’ve been, though it was quite effective at shutting down that particular line of questioning.

“You’re scheduled to fight a vampire in the first round. How have you prepared for that match up?”

I’m fighting a vamp? That’s news to me. Thanks a lot, team of people who were supposed to prep me.

“Well...,” I began uncomfortably.

What was I supposed to say? The truth—that I only just found out being in the interkingdom fight—made me sound ill-prepared. Which I was. With the nature of the championship and the quality of fighters, I should’ve had months of training, dieting, and abstaining.

I glanced to Evine for help. Of course, she only stepped into the conversation when she saw fit, and she apparently found this topic one I was equipped to handle on my own.

“Honestly, I just found out I would be coming, so I didn’t do any opponent-specific training,” I admitted finally.

A few people laughed, and I smiled. It was nice to have reporters asking me questions that weren’t about Kai. Or the baby Kai and I hadn’t conceived. Or the wedding Kai and I hadn’t announced. Or the crown that would never sit on my head.

“I’ve fought vampires before,” I continued. “They are tough opponents for obvious reasons. In the past, I’ve treated them just like any other opponent.”

“I imagine your fire magic helps, though?” A short fae close to the rope that held the press back gave me a sly smile. “I would say that’s a pretty big advantage.”

“It can be,” I agreed.

“How many opponents have you killed in combat?” the man beside her asked.

“That is really not—” Evine tried.

“Less than you might think, but more than I care to know,” I said evenly.

The small fae reporter snorted and averted her gaze.

“We have time for one last question,” Evine said loudly. She scanned the sea of reporters. Her gaze landing on a tall, slim woman. She was a shifter, though I couldn’t tell which kind. Evine gestured to the woman, whose hand was held timidly in the air. “Yes, you.”

“Thank you. I’m Cat Lerner from Beat Heat,” the woman said to Evine. Then, she turned to me. “I understand you’re from the area originally, is that right?”

Where is she going with this? I wondered, dread weighing in my stomach.

“Not too far away,” I replied carefully.

“Do you have any plans to see your family?” Cat’s eyes caught and held my own. The woman smiled, even as her laser gaze bore holes through my soul.

Do I know her? I wondered. Unlikely, since there hadn’t been shifters in Fae Canyon, and the Hawaiian Kingdom didn’t let them leave any easier than they let fae. What’s she really asking? It felt like there was more to her question.

You spent too long as a spy, I told myself, willing my heart to stop pounding.

There were so many eyeballs watching me grope for a response, so many ears waiting to hear what I’d say. I had dressed in Sarah’s jumpsuit, strapped on some heels, and painted my lips red to make a very bold statement: this trip was about me and about the fact I’d qualified for this prestigious tournament. And now was my chance to tell my story to the world, to express my stance on fae versus caster rights, to let every fae in every kingdom know that their magic powered the domes. But I didn’t. My nerves weren’t ready for it.

“I am in L.A. to fight,” I said quickly. “Sorry, I misspoke. I’m in L.A. to win.”

The woman grinned. “Can I quote you on that?”

“Please do.”

Evine stepped in front of me as a dozen or so reporters snapped their final pictures. “Thank you all for coming,” she said, firmly shutting down the interview.

She began nudging me along the tarmac toward a line of SUVs where Kai and Botto waited with Kenoa and the bodyguards. Harton fell in step on my other side, and he and Evine marched me away.

“How was I?” I asked Harton out of the side of my mouth.

His poker face split into a quick smile. “Very good. Very diplomatic.”

“Not bad for your first time,” Evine added grudgingly.

Kai greeted me with a warm smile and offered me a hand as I climbed into the backseat. Harton, Evine, Botto, and Kenoa joined Kai and me in our car. Most of the advisors had already left for the hotel, and the remaining bodyguards traveled separately in SUVs that drove ahead of and behind us.

“I thought we were doing some official handshake thing with the king and queen?” I asked, once we started moving through downtown L.A.

The window tint was dark but still allowed me to see the city. It wasn’t all that different from downtown Honolulu, with tall office buildings and coffee shops on every corner. The architecture was different, though, more modern. We had many of the same clothing labels in our Fashion District, though ours featured fae and shifter designers, as well.

“Change of plans,” Kai said smoothly. “It seemed they were double-booked, I am afraid.”

Had I not been so distracted by all the signs for movie and recording studios, I might have realized he was lying. The thrill of being somewhere new was all-consuming. I’d thought Cala crazy for all her sightseeing suggestions. Now, I wished I’d paid more attention to the recommendations she’d given. A sense of wanderlust washed over me, and I had the urge to explore.

“What’s next on the agenda then?” I asked no one in particular.

“You’re slotted for two hours of private training,” Botto answered. He sat across from me between Evine and Kenoa. “I looked over the official packet on the flight over. It looks like you are entitled to two hours of private training every day. We can also use the public facilities whenever we want.”

“Public facilities?” I asked, whipping my head to face my trainer. “Meaning anyone can come watch me?”

Training was the only time when I could practice moves and mess up without judgment. Well, the other fighters and their trainers might judge me, but that was different. With an audience, it would feel more like a performance instead of practice. I really didn’t like the sound of that.

“Don’t worry about that.” Botto waved off my concern. “I have some friends here. They’re boxers who own a gym in West Hollywood. If you need more private time, I’m sure we can work something out.”

“You might need to. A vampire in the first round?” I shook my head. “Not ideal.”

“Yeah, I just got that info this morning. I planned to tell you during our session.” Botto shrugged. “You’ve fought vamps before. I don’t know much about this guy, but I plan to find out what I can.”

“I can take care of that for you,” Kai offered, seeming to feel a little left out.

Our roles were reversed for once. I was the one at the center of the conversation, while he was the one expected to sit and listen quietly.

Botto shook his head. “That’s part of my job. I can probably find out a lot just by asking around. Appreciate the offer, though.” My trainer turned back to me as the car slowed in front of a modern take on a fairytale castle. “Meet me in the lobby in one hour.”

Between the hotel security and our bodyguards, our group made it inside the hotel without too much trouble. I didn’t exactly preen for the cameras, but I didn’t shy away either. I was used to attention before a big fight. Well, maybe not quite this intense, but it was part of the game. I felt myself slipping into player mode.

Our penthouse suite was located on the highest rung of the North Tower. Laid out in a circle with floor-to-ceiling windows, the space provided an extraordinary view of L.A. The Hollywood Hills were visible to one side, while the ocean lapped the shores in the opposite vista. In the center of it all was Calypso Palace, a sprawling estate that took up six blocks in every direction.

“It doesn’t look much like a palace,” I commented to Kai as I gazed out the window at the royal residence.

“I believe Calypso Palace used to be a movie studio. The studio’s final production was to be a space opera. Then the Freeze came, and it was abandoned.” He wrapped his arms around me from behind. “Apparently, most of the furniture is actually from that movie set.”

“Interesting,” I mumbled.

Kai laughed. “You say that as though you don’t believe it. Personally, I find the history of it all very interesting.”

Turning in his arms, I stood on tiptoes and placed a light kiss on his cheek. “You and your history have fun. If I don’t hurry, I’m going to be late. And if I’m late, Botto will kill me. Or you. Probably both of us.”

I started for one of the two bedrooms off the main area.

“I have some business to attend to while you are gone,” Kai called after me. “If I am not here when you return, I promise to be back in plenty of time for this evening’s festivities.”

I waved a hand dismissively over my shoulder. “Okay. Have fun.”

The training facility was located adjacent to the Los Angeles Coliseum, where the actual tournament would take place. Unlike my normal gym, this one was mostly open air. The public section, where anyone with a ticket could gawk at the fighters while they trained, had arena-style seating. The stands were packed. With so many observers taking notes, I guessed they were sizing up the competition; either other fighters and trainers were previewing opponents, or bookies and gamblers were looking to make informed bets.

Kai had wanted to send at least two bodyguards along with me, but I drew the line at showing up to practice with an entourage. Harton was plenty. There was so much security at the training facility. A fight coordinator named Bruce checked me in and then showed Botto, Harton, and me to a private gym in one of the annex buildings surrounding the main facility.

“You have two hours. All the equipment is treated to withstand fire, should you want to practice your magic. Only fighters, trainers, and event staff are allowed in the annexes, so you do not need to worry about privacy,” Bruce informed us. “Someone will let you know when your time is up. You are welcome to use the locker rooms. Those are off-limits to the public, as well. Any questions?”

I shook my head. “Nope. Thanks.”

Harton followed Bruce back out into the hallway, where he took up his post outside the door. That left Botto and me alone for the first time since the L.A. fight had been announced.

“How are you doing? For real?” he asked, hands on hips.

I shrugged off my gym bag. “I don’t know. I’m nervous. Though, I’m probably not as nervous as I should be. It still feels sort of surreal,” I admitted.

“Well, it’s about to get very real, very fast.” Botto walked to the far end of the room and turned to face me. “These competitors will be at least as good as the best fighter you’ve faced in Hawaii. They will be faster, stronger, and out for blood.”

“Out for blood?” I scoffed. “It’s not like I’m the one to beat or anything.”

Botto squinted his eyes. “But you are. You might not be favored to win the tournament right now, but every single person here wants to beat you. Badly.”

“Why?”

He fixed me with a dubious stare. “Do you really have to ask?”

No, I really didn’t. The answer was obvious. Many of the other fighters probably thought me a traitor. They probably thought that because I dated a caster king, that I thought I was better in some way. I would have thought the same in their position.

“Screw ‘em,” Botto said loudly.

I laughed. “Yeah. Exactly. They can try their best.”

“You mean it?” Botto’s eyes twinkled mischievously. “Let’s see you prove it.”

Chapter Fourteen

Sweaty and physically spent, I returned to an empty suite with a note on the dining room table. Though the message was in Evine’s handwriting, the message was from Kai saying that he’d see me at the Opening Ceremonies. I probably should’ve been annoyed, but the quiet was welcome while I got ready for the big night.

Evine stopped by on the pretense of offering help while really giving my outfit a once-over. She was obviously annoyed that no one had allowed her to review my attire choices prior to leaving Hawaii.

Botto, Harton, and Evine rode with me from the hotel to the Los Angeles Coliseum. Evine peppered me with last minute reminders: smile, always; only speak if spoken to; don’t engage with fans who yell questions about Kai.

“I’ll have eyes on you the entire time,” Harton promised.

The fact he didn’t realize my concerns were about my ego and not my physical safety was sweet.

“I’m not worried,” I told him.

Ever since Pele’s, Harton had been intensely serious while on duty with me. Not that he’d treated guarding me like a joke before the attack, but his lighthearted nature had grown noticeably somber since. That energy was part of why I’d requested Harton when Kai insisted that I needed a shadow at all times, and I hoped it would return.

Bruce was at the door of the SUV the moment we pulled up to one of the back entrances to the arena.

“Maybrie, you look ravishing,” he declared when I emerged from the car.

“Thank you.” I smiled and took in his dark-green tuxedo with velvet piping. “You look very handsome yourself.”

Bruce beamed. “How kind of you. Now, if you and your trainer will follow me.” He gestured us toward a door being held open by two male casters with earpieces.

“I’ll be staying with Ms. Maybrie,” Harton said, leaving no room for argument.

“Of course, of course.” Bruce smiled thinly. “As this is a special case, you are, of course, welcome backstage.”

“I’ll come, too,” Evine declared.

“Oh, no. I’m afraid not,” Bruce replied with feigned sorrow. He waved to a young woman standing off to the side. “There is a place for you in a designated area of the stands. Jessica here will escort you to the friends and family section.”

Jessica smiled at Evine. “Gladly. Ma’am, if you will come with me.”

Evine’s displeasure only gave me a momentary jolt of satisfaction. Despite her constant condescension, I would’ve been more comfortable with a few more familiar faces around. Even if one was pinched and disapproving

Bruce led the rest of us inside to a holding area where Botto and Harton were told they could wait. Then I was directed to the line of fighters waiting near the entrance tunnel that led inside the arena.

“You’re the last scheduled arrival. We’re about to get started,” Bruce informed me.

I was handed off to another event coordinator named Littia, who placed me at the very end of the line of fighters. The whole process was making me feel a lot like I was on an assembly line.

The lights flickered three times, effectively silencing the arena crowd.

“Good evening, Los Angeles!” a woman’s overly enthusiastic voice cried.

I couldn’t see her from my vantage point, but I could picture the type of person that went with such a high-pitched yowl.

“My name is Kelly Kat,” she continued, pausing for the considerable roar she received from the crowd. “That’s right, L.A., I’m your hostess for the evening!”

Cue another round of cheers.

Who is this girl?

“Let me start off the evening with a warm welcome to our very special guests, King Ronald and Queen Katherine!”

The applause was almost as enthusiastic as it had been for Kelly Kat. When the heir to the Calypso Throne, Prince Gavin, was introduced, the raucous cheers for him eclipsed them all. Prince Eduardo, the son King Ronald hoped to marry off to Sarah, didn’t have a very large fanbase. At best, his claps were polite and obligatory. Princess Marilyn, or The Hollywood Princess, as Kelly called her, was by far the most popular member of the royal family. Not only was she reported to rival Helen of Troy for the face to launch the most ships, but she engaged in many charitable causes.

Once the L.A. royals were out of the way, Kelly went on to introduce the few visiting royals. Not every kingdom with a fighter in the tournament had a monarch in attendance, thank Gaia. That would have taken all night.

Finally, it was time for the ridiculous parade of egos that was the main event.

“Our first contender hails from the Floridian Kingdom in the Southeast Americas,” Kelly began. Her hushed tone made her sound like a documentarian hunting in the wilds of an exotic land.

The were-tiger at the front of the line sprinted down the tunnel, pounding his chest and chanting something indecipherable. Or maybe he was simply grunting. It was hard to say.

There was dramatic lighting in the arena like a spectacular concert, and a booming announcer rattled off stats for the guy in the spotlight. Meanwhile, the shifter demonstrated his abilities for the crowd, changing effortlessly between human and animal forms. His tiger shape was enormous and powerful, while as a human he was lithe and quick.

“Give it up for Cody Dickinson!” Kelly’s voice was so nasally that it bordered on annoying.

Only then did I realize that I should probably be taking notes on the fighters as they were announced and making a mental catalog of faces, names, and abilities. Since I trusted Botto would handle it, I tuned out.

Despite being surrounded by people, no one was looking at me. It felt unbelievably refreshing. Since that would probably change once everyone realized who I was, I planned to enjoy these moments of anonymity...or try. Thinking of everyone waiting to see King Kai’s girlfriend, I grew self-conscious about the red silk dress I was wearing. Cassie had been focused on conveying strength and a sense of royalty. But would the crowd think I was trying too hard? Would they take one look and think that my tacky style wasn’t worthy of the most eligible king in all the kingdoms?

That’s not the point of tonight. Tonight is about you and your kickass skills.

Even as I told myself the lie, I knew that the crowd didn’t care about me as a fighter. They cared about me as Kai’s girlfriend and nothing more.

My mouth was parched and sticky by the time I’d neared the front of the queue. The lump in my throat was impossible to swallow down.

So, make it about you, I thought, as I squared my shoulders and let my fakest smile fall into place. Show them you’re more than a royal dalliance.

“And now, the woman you have been waiting all night to meet,” Kelly began in that stupid hushed tone. “She hails from the tropical paradise of the Hawaiian Kingdom, one of the fiercest fae competitors the Interkingdom Championship has ever seen. Ladies and gentlemen, please welcome Miss Maybrie Hawkins!”

Kelly Kat’s passionate introduction was met with the sound of crickets. Flustered, she hurried on. “Maybrie is the reigning champion of the Hawaiian Kingdom’s fight pits, with over a hundred victories in the ring!”

Polite applause followed the announcement, but it was nothing compared to their reaction to the other fighters. Even the foreign competitors had received more than the restrained claps that I did, and they were from places that half the audience had never heard of.

What did you expect? I asked myself.

Though I didn’t know, it was definitely not this eerie silence. My heels sank slightly into the loose dirt on the arena’s field.

Gaia, please don’t let me fall, I thought.

The walk to centerfield felt like it took longer than the flight from Hawaii. The stadium was much larger than the one back home; at least three times the size, if I had to guess. Kelly Kat zoomed overhead on a small announcer’s platform that allowed her to make the rounds of the entire arena.

Mimicking the other introductory laps, I walked in sweeping steps around the center of the field. Kelly read my stats with the same exuberance she had for the other contenders. Maybe even more. There was also a small and awkward fireworks display. You know, nothing fancy. No one seemed to notice or care about the theatrics. They just wanted to stare at me like I was an animal doing tricks at the carnival.

My cheeks were on fire, the pounding of my heart audible.

Screw them, I thought, recalling Botto’s warning about the other fighters’ feelings toward me. It seemed the crowd shared the reticence of my opponents. These people may have wanted to gawk at me, but they sure didn’t like me.

When I was fighting, the crowd disappeared. It was just me and my opponent in the arena. In my current scenario, the audience was my opponent. I couldn’t stare down each and every judgmental face, but I held my head high and met quite a few challenging gazes.

“Miss Hawkins is rumored to be the strongest fire fae to ever fight in the Hawaiian Kingdom.” Kelly smiled down at me from her platform with a great, sweeping gesture that she clearly intended as a cue.

This is your chance, show them you’re worth talking about as a fighter, I thought.

Only, this entire ceremony made me feel like a prized cow at auction. I didn’t want to show these jerks my magic. It didn’t matter to me who they bet on; I wasn’t going to make any money from it. They would all see that I was a serious contender at my first match. That was when they would learn not to underestimate me. Plus, I figured the other trainers were taking notes, just as Botto would be, and I didn’t want to give a sneak preview. Showing the extent of my magical abilities at the Opening Ceremonies would just be giving away free tickets to the big show.

Nonetheless, I had to do something, to put on some sort of performance. Coming to a stop in the center of the arena, I tipped my chin up and summoned a small flicker of flame in my left palm. With my right hand, I waved to the audience, feeling like an absolute moron. Scattered applause rewarded my lame effort.

Kelly Kat hovered in the same spot with a grin frozen on her smooth face, waiting for me to do another trick. In a moment of sheer lunacy and panic, I shimmied my shoulders and wiggled my hips like I was playing with a hula hoop. Then, because I’d already committed to the strange display, I made a ring of fire and swiveled it around my midsection while two-stepping.

Quiet laughter was followed by a few uncertain cheers. from a contingent of distinctly female voices. Whether they cheered because they thought I was making a mockery of this exhibition or because they enjoyed my moves, I didn’t know. I didn’t even know what I was doing, let alone whether I was trying to prove a point.

“Casters, fae, and shifters—one more time, Maybrie Hawkins!” Kelly exclaimed, starting off the clapping that never really caught on.

Thankfully, the rest of the contenders joined me in the center of the arena. For a long minute, they waved and blew kisses to the audience. The crowd threw flowers, stuffed animals, and candy in response. I smiled my fake smile right alongside the competition.

“In just over twenty-four hours, these legends will begin their bid for an Interkingdom Championship title!” Kelly yelled over the near-deafening roar from the stands. “Once more, I give you Cody Dickinson....”

One by one, fighters broke away for a final lap around the arena.

Almost over, I thought, as I waited impatiently for Kelly Kat to call my name.

“And finally, the dancing fire fae, Maybrie Hawkins!”

Finally.

I’d made it through the first part of the Opening Ceremonies, and what didn’t kill me definitely gave me thicker skin.

A second airborne platform appeared overhead alongside Kelly, this one equipped with turntables.

“Alright, guys! Who’s excited for D.J. Moneymaker?” the hostess hollered as the night’s first performer launched right into his set.

The worst of the torture is behind me, I thought.

All I wanted was to collapse into bed, but my duties were far from over. VIP guests were already flocking from the stands to the concourse tunnels. For the next two hours, the lucky invitees would be able to eat, drink, and dance with the fighters. General admission ticketholders were permitted to watch us all interact from the stands. Between all the mixing, mingling, and being watched, I was also expected to give interviews.

How could a spy for the rebellion even find time to pass messages with so much mandatory crap to do? I wondered.

Harton and Botto were among the first non-fighters granted entrance to the arena floor. They came straight for me with identical expressions firmly in place.

“Dancing?” Botto demanded under his breath. “You did a dance?”

“Was I supposed to turn into a human torch?” I countered with mischievous eyes.

He blew out an exasperated breath while Harton hid a smirk. “Don’t make too many waves, Brie,” my trainer warned.

There wasn’t a chance to explain that I’d simply panicked, that I didn’t have an ulterior motive. Evine and Kenoa joined us, and the former had a list of people I ‘just had to meet.’

“Where’s Kai?” I asked Kenoa, as Evine shuffled me toward Princess Edwina of the Alaskan Kingdom.

“He’s talking to King Ronald right now,” Kenoa informed me.

“—she’s a very big fan—”

“I think he’s trying to let you have some time as a fighter before he makes his entrance,” Kenoa continued talking over Evine, who was throwing out random facts about the princess I was about to meet.

“—saw you about three years ago—”

“Thoughtful of him, I guess,” I mused.

Evine cleared her throat loudly to draw my attention. She smiled broadly and gestured to a very pretty fae standing in a gown of ivory silk with swirls of pearl embellishments. The princess’ blue-black hair was twisted into an elegant bun and topped with a delicate pearl and diamond tiara.

“Princess Edwina, allow me to introduce Maybrie Hawkins,” Evine said in the most formal tone I’d ever heard her use. Even with the deferent tone, she added a curtsey for good measure.

The princess extended her hand to me. “It is an honor,” Edwina said sweetly.

Her age was hard to judge. She looked about sixteen but carried herself like someone much older.

“It’s very nice to meet you, Your Highness,” I said politely.

“I once saw you fight when I visited the Hawaiian Kingdom with my family several years ago. I was very young, but I remember you being very impressive,” Princess Edwina praised me.

As a fae, she wouldn’t have taken a trip with her family to Oahu, which meant she had to have visited with her in-laws.

“You mean the Alaskan royal family?” I asked for clarification.

Edwina smiled knowingly. “The Alaskan royal family is my family. My grandfather is King Archibald. My mother is Princess Marigold, the king’s daughter with the Fae Queen Emerald. My father is also fae, the Fae Prince Paulo.”

Curiosity got the better of me before I thought too much about how rudely my questions would come across.

“Your grandfather married a fae? The Alaskan queen is a fae?” I blurted. Why had no one told me this? I suddenly felt like less of an oddity.

“Yes, King Archibald is married to a fae,” Edwina explained patiently, obviously used to these sorts of inquiries. “He is also married to a caster and a shifter.”

My mouth dropped open.

“Tri-marriage is still customary in our kingdom,” the princess continued. She giggled softly. “Enough about me. Is this your first time in L.A.? There are so many sights you must see while you are here. Personally, I do the haunted studio tour every time I’m in town. It would be a great honor if you would accompany me while you are in town.”

I was still too shocked about the polygamous marriage to respond.

“As long as we can work the trip around Miss Hawkins tournament commitments, I don’t see why that shouldn’t work,” Evine interjected smoothly. She placed a hand on my shoulder. “Forgive me, but you are scheduled for an interview, Maybrie.”

“If you’ll excuse me?” I said to the princess.

“Of course. I hope to speak with you soon,” she replied graciously.

With a gentle hand on the small of my back, Evine guided me through the thickening crowd and into the concourse where the press was interviewing an earth fae from New York. From the sound of it, he was heavily favored in his first fight. Botto and Harton flanked Evine and me as we came to a halt to wait for my turn with the vultures. Kenoa stayed several paces behind, keeping an eye on everything going on around us.

I fanned my face and tugged the neckline of my dress up. Finally, it was my time to step in front of the press. The interview flew by in a barrage of questions about technique and diet, which were routine and easy to field on my own. Since I was the last interview, the reporters dispersed as soon as it ended.

“We should return to the party,” Evine advised as the room emptied. “There are a lot more people—”

“I think Brie deserves a breather,” a voice interrupted from the shadows.

I smiled as the last of the press left, and Kai entered from the other side of the room.

“If you could all give us a minute?” he asked the others, his gaze locked with mine.

Evine, Harton, Kenoa, and Botto went without protest, closing the door behind them. Kai’s arms were instantly around my waist and mine around his neck. I kissed him hungrily, our lips parting too soon for me.

“How are you?” Kai asked, resting his forehead against mine.

I groaned. “I wish everyone would stop asking me that.”

His deep laugh rumbled in his chest. “I know that must have been hard.”

“I don’t want to talk about it right now.”

Kai squeezed me gently. “Fair enough. For now.” His lips brushed my cheekbone. “If only because we really do need to get back, unfortunately.”

We remained where we were for several more moments before Kai threaded his fingers through mine, and we headed back to the party. Harton cleared the path ahead of us, while the others walked behind Kai and me. In the short time we’d been gone, people had packed in tighter than a jar of pickles. Nearly all of the eyes were locked on me and my royal beau.

The king smiled down at me reassuringly. “They are all just jealous,” he told me.

“That’s not the word I would use,” I muttered.

Kai laughed breezily as we joined the festivities. With him by my side, I did feel stronger. Not quite invincible, but his confidence bolstered my own, and his cheery mood was infectious. I found myself genuinely smiling as Kai introduced me to a few of the royals in attendance at the exclusive event. Aside from visiting monarchs, the guest list was a lot different than it would’ve been in Hawaii. A lot more flash than class.

“Princess Edwina, this is Maybrie Hawkins,” Kai began after the two exchanged pleasantries.

“I have already had the pleasure,” the princess assured him.

“Oh?” Kai arched an eyebrow. “That is wonderful. I had hoped you two would find one another.”

The lights dimmed considerably, quieting both the thumping music and chatter in the arena. The opening notes of an alternative remix with a waltz beat began to play. Slowly, stars appeared on the dance floor, hanging in midair. King Ronald and Queen Katherine took centerstage. While their moves were flawless, the dancing lacked passion.

Kai took my hand and bowed slightly. “May I have this dance?”

“If you do not, I will,” Princess Edwina teased me.

More couples were joining the royals on the dance floor, so at least we wouldn’t be the center of attention.

I smiled at the king. “Why not?”

Kai twirled me beneath his arm, the red dress swirling around my feet in a pretty spiral. There, between the stars, we moved like no one was watching. Kai was an amazing dancer, and I’d learned the waltz from an instructor far superior to any who taught at Madame Noelani’s—my father.

When I was very small, Dad would have me stand on his feet while he went through the steps, counting the beats aloud so that I could learn them.

“Next time, you lead,” he would say every single time we danced, yet my turn never came.

I’d always imagined my wedding would be the first time.

Don’t think about the past. Not now. Live in the moment. This moment.

It was surprisingly easy to follow my own advice. The storm clouds that had been growing more noticeable in his eyes since the luau parted as we moved effortlessly around the other couples. He’s at peace for now, I thought. So was I, I realized. When Kai looked at me with such tenderness, such love, such vulnerability, it was hard to care about much else. The secrets I kept were easy to lock away, temporarily bridging the chasm between us. We were just two people in love, dancing.

A sharp elbow to the kidney interrupted the blissful reverie. Annoyed but determined not to let one small disturbance rock my snow globe-worthy daydream of a world where Kai and I had a normal relationship, I muttered an apology over my shoulder.

“Five years and that’s all you have to say to me?”

I froze mid-step. That voice. I recognized that voice.

No. It can’t be. My heartrate increased tenfold.

“Brie?” Kai’s tone was full of concern.

I ignored the king, turning slowly to face a ghost from my past. The last time I’d seen her was in a cavern at the base of the bluffs near Fae Canyon. We both had been so scared that night. Once I’d accepted that not all of us could make it home, I’d found solace in the fact my captivity meant freedom for my friends. Or, so I’d told myself repeatedly. Particularly in my early days beneath the dome, when fear and despair were my only friends and hope and desire were my greatest enemies.

Equal parts elation and despondency, tears stung my eyes as I took in the girl who’d been like family to me.

She’s alive.

“Sienna,” I whispered her name on a sharp intake of breath, still unable to believe she was really standing there.

My old friend’s lips curved into an almost seductive smile, yet her eyes remained flat as she wrapped her thin arms around my shoulders.

“Hello, Brie,” she said softly, tone frosty enough to send chills up my spine. Sienna squeezed me tightly, the gesture lacking any warmth. “Looks like you’ve done pretty well for yourself. At least one of us has.”

Chapter Fifteen

Admittedly, it wasn’t the greeting I would’ve expected.

“Your Majesty.” Sienna gave Kai the same simpering look that didn’t reach her eyes, along with a flirtatious wave. She then spun in a flurry of pineapple-yellow silk and melted into the crowd on the dance floor.

My feet moved of their own volition. Mumbling incoherent apologies as I shoved through the crowd, I followed Sienna’s bouncing blonde waves. An alarmed Harton called after me, but it was Kai who caught hold of my arm.

“Brie, what’s going on?” he asked, brows drawn together.

I yanked free of his grip. “I just need to talk to her. Alone.”

Kai nodded reluctantly.

Sienna was quick. During my brief exchange with Kai, she’d managed to make it all the way to the exit. The music had changed to a faster song, and more people were moving onto the dance floor. The security at the door didn’t try to stop me, but they did give me curious looks as I hiked up my dress and charged onto the concourse. There were only a few people out there catching their breath and chatting where the music wasn’t so overpowering.

“Sienna, wait!” I called, as she moved farther and farther from the party.

She didn’t so much as glance back. Still, I was on a mission. Seeing Sienna had ignited an inferno of emotional baggage. She was a tangible symbol of all I’d lost the day the vampires kidnapped me from Fae Canyon. Suddenly, I was desperate to be close to her, to relive the happy memories of my childhood home.

My pursuit of Sienna took several turns before we ended up at a dead end. My friend turned to face me, her back literally against the wall.

“Stay away from me,” Sienna snapped, the air stirring around her.

“Sienna, I thought you were dead,” I said quietly.

Unsure where her head was, I stopped with enough space still between us that she wouldn’t feel threatened. Perspiration dampened my skin and made loose pieces of hair stick to my face. My breathing was ragged, both from the run around the arena and the lump in my throat.

“Well, I’m not,” she snapped. “And you and I have nothing to say to each other. Move out of my way. I need to get on with my life. You obviously have.”

Shaking my head, I knew there had to be a way to break through her icy façade. There was a gust of wind so powerful that I stumbled back several steps. Several long, tense moments passed in eerie silence. Finally, Sienna took several steps forward and crossed her arms over her chest defensively. Hatred boiled in her light eyes.

Is she going to hit me? I wondered.

Though no physical blow ever came, she did deliver a gut punch with her words.

“You’re a traitor, Brie,” Sienna spat.

Every ounce of her venom pierced me in a place I didn’t know I could feel anymore. My mouth opened several times to protest, but nothing came out. My brain couldn’t make sense of both her presence and her accusation.

“What are you talking about?” I stammered.

“You’re a traitor,” she said again, as if the words hadn’t been branded on my flesh the first time she’d uttered them. “You disgust me, Brie.”

The words slapped me across the face. I didn’t understand Sienna’s vitriol. My friend looked at me the way most people looked at month-old fish that had been smelling up their refrigerator.

“You stand there pretending to be all innocent and sweet,” she continued, slowly moving closer to me. Her voice was low and full of righteous anger. “How’s your life, Princess Priss? Is it everything you said you never wanted? Does your Hawaiian king know how little loyalty means to you?”

Every word shot me through the heart. While it was obvious Sienna meant to hurt me, she couldn’t have known just how deeply her comments would cut. Unwittingly, she’d just touched on the darkest bruise in my relationship with Kai. What exactly was she referring to, though? How had I been disloyal to her? I’d tried to save her. Everything I’d done that fateful night had been to give her and Gregory time to reach safety. I’d thrown myself into the lion’s den so they could get help.

“Sienna...,” I began, but I was unsure how to continue.

She didn’t keep me in suspense long. “Gregory died because of you,” she spat. “You left him in that cave to flit off to a better life, and he died.”

I couldn’t breathe. No. That can’t be right. He can’t be dead.

My knees went weak as Sienna advanced closer.

“Did you consider for one second what happened to me?” She sneered and let out a bark of humorless laughter. “Of course you didn’t. Gaia, how did I never see how selfish you are?”

Selfish? I thought, outraged.

I’d made a lot of mistakes that night in Fae Canyon, starting with sneaking out of my home. Nevertheless, my intentions had been good. Did Sienna really believe otherwise?

“I did what I thought was best for all of us,” I said slowly, like speaking to a young child.

“Is that what you tell yourself to sleep at night?” she hissed, coming even closer.

I threw my hands in the air. “What should I have done, Sienna?”

“Anything,” she spat, eyes narrowed to slits. “Anything would’ve been better, because you did nothing.”

“I led them away from you guys.” Though I’d meant for it to be a declaration, my rasping voice ticked up at the end so it sounded like a question.

That’s what I’d done...right? Doubt clawed away at my anger. Is it possible I’m only remembering that night the way I want to remember it?

“You left me,” Sienna growled, voice low and gravelly. Then, in a more measured tone, she continued. “You said we should split up. I wanted to stay together. But no, you didn’t want us holding you back.”

I shook my head vehemently. “That’s not what happened. I only suggested we split up so I could lead the vampires away!”

A part of me agreed with Sienna. Gregory’s death was my fault. If I’d refused to go to the cave that night, they wouldn’t have gone without me. If I’d suggested going home after seeing the Night of Four Moons, they would’ve agreed. I’d played the what-if game too many times over the years.

“You. Left. Me,” Sienna repeated, emphasizing every word. Her eyes flitted around the empty hallway but never landed on anything, including me. “You tried to save yourself, and you never cared what happened to me or Gregory.”

My old friend didn’t seem quite as confident in her last statement, or maybe that was just wishful thinking on my part.

Whatever the case, I risked a step toward her. “I didn’t leave you, Sienna. And I am so sorry about Gregory. More sorry than you can possibly know.” Another tentative step. “We all agreed on the plan—that I would lead them away from you, the cave, and Gregory. Remember us talking about it?”

Sienna’s scoff was so cold, the temperature in the hallway dropped several degrees. “You left him to die.”

We have two vastly different recollections of that night, I thought wearily.

“I left the cave first,” I began slowly, trying and failing to hold Sienna’s erratic gaze. Is she always like this? I wondered. “I was bleeding, Sienna. The blood drew their attention. The vampires were supposed to follow my scent away from the cave. And they did. I managed to kill one.”

Sienna rolled her eyes. “Oh, I know. That bonfire is the reason I got caught. What were you thinking, killing a vamp? They’re immortal and have very long memories. They hold grudges for an eternity.”

You’re telling me, I thought, recalling Mat’s dead stare as he murdered Queen Lilli. He hated me for killing his brother just as much as I hated him for stealing my freedom.

“I’m aware,” I snapped. “But if you’ll recall, I didn’t have a lot of options. It was him or us.”

Her stare could’ve sliced a diamond. “I paid for your magic show, Maybrie.”

“What do you mean?” I asked numbly.

Though I wanted to understand what logic she was using to make these assertions, I hated that a part of me was glad she refused to give specifics.

“Gregory died because of you,” Sienna repeated. “I was sold like a fucking horse to the Californian Kingdom because of you. And you...,” she sneered with disgust. “You went off and created a fairytale life in paradise with a caster!” Outrage and pain flashed in her light eyes.

The weight of her accusations was too great. I sank to my knees in the red silk gown that was supposed to make me exude confidence.

“I sacrificed myself to give you a chance,” I said. The words came out in a muffled choke as I struggled to swallow a sob.

“You sacrificed us. Gregory and me.” Sienna’s response left no room for arguments, no room for differing opinions. “That’s the choice you made.”

Though I’d often thought of how my heart would break when telling Kai the truth, I’d never understood the meaning of those words. My chest was struck with an intense pain. Breathing was suddenly a chore.

Was this really how she remembers that night? I wondered. Was I looking back with rose-colored glasses? No. Not possible, I told myself.

Though I’d long ago locked away memories of that night, I could recall every detail when I allowed myself to. Right down to the satisfaction I’d felt watching the vampire burn, the salty ocean breeze, the sheer terror that I would be caught, and the look in Mat’s eyes before he sank his fangs into my throat.

My brain tried to untangle Sienna’s twisted recollection of events but couldn’t. Then, I got angry. Climbing to my feet, I gave my former friend a venomous stare.

“Whatever you think did or did not happen that night, you have no idea what I’ve been through in the five years since,” I said coldly. “You don’t get to stand there and tell me that I sacrificed two people I loved like family to run off with a prince. Believe me, my life has not been a fairytale.”

She still refused to look me in the eye.

Lowering my voice, I continued in a less hostile tone. “I imagine that is something we have in common.”

“We have nothing in common.”

A blast of air slapped me across the face. Stunned, I stumbled backward. Sienna pushed past me.

“Sienna, wait!” I called after her. She slowed but didn’t turn, which I took as a good sign. “Listen to me, please.”

Sienna wasn’t the fae I remembered. If I could only get through to her, maybe she still could be. She turned and met my gaze over her shoulder.

“Do you honestly believe that I meant to hurt you? That I let the vampires catch you?” My tone was measured, the words coming out in a staccato beat.

Fat tears streamed down her cheeks, though her expression remained hateful. I stepped forward, naively believing we’d managed a breakthrough. When I reached to comfort Sienna, she leapt away as though my palms were aflame. But it wasn’t pain that registered in her shimmering eyes. It was disgust. Sienna was repulsed by my touch.

Her watery blue eyes held a terrifying promise of action to come. “You have no idea what you set in motion, do you?”

When she turned and fled, I let her go without protest. Her words were cryptic, the sort of empty threat people say when they don’t have a clever response. Nevertheless, I had a feeling that if those words held depth, I should decipher them sooner rather than later. Head hanging, I stared at the ground and tried to figure out how to handle this new development.

“Brie?”

I looked up to find Kai standing in the hallway. Harton and Kenoa were there, too, but hung back a respectful distance.

“I don’t want—”

“You don’t want to talk about it. I know.” He forced a smile. “I hate the timing of this, but the photographers need us for an official picture.”

Without a word of protest, I accepted the hand he offered.

In a whisper, Kai added, “I’m not going to let this one go easily.”

“I didn’t expect you to,” I muttered back.

The vultures were already circling the entrance when Kai and I returned to the party.

“Who’s your friend, Brie?” one paparazzo called.

“What were you two fighting about?” another demanded.

“Are you in a love triangle?” a third wanted to know. “Kai, who’s the other woman?”

Security shooed the gossip hounds back to let us pass. My hair was a mess, and my face had to be blotchy. Naturally, the cameras caught dozens of candid shots of me looking like a hot mess. My fears over my appearance were confirmed when Evine hurried forward and blanched.

“What have you been doing?” she asked. Without waiting for an answer, she shook her head. “It doesn’t matter. This won’t do. Come with me.”

Before I could object to her manhandling, Evine whisked me from Kai and off to a powder room where attendants waited to fix me. I stared blankly ahead while my hair was brushed and restyled. More makeup was painted on my face. All the while, I kept hearing Sienna’s angry accusations in my head.

You left me. You sacrificed us. You’re the reason Gregory is dead.

It was all too much. The people hovering around me induced a bout of claustrophobia. Without warning, I leapt to my feet. The stylists protested. I needed some space, some air to clear my head.

“Please, Miss Maybrie, it will only be—”

“Not necessary. Thank you, though,” I added hastily, hurrying for the door without a glance in the mirror.

Evine was waiting in the hallway for me.

“Can I just have a minute to myself?” I asked almost pleadingly.

For an instant, I swore I detected sympathy in her gaze. “I am afraid we’re already behind schedule. There’s no time.”

“Right. Okay,” I muttered.

“Brie, this is part of the job. As the king’s official girlfriend, you do have certain obligations, even if they seem trivial to you,” Evine said gently, though there was a sternness to her tone that let me know she wasn’t messing around. “The king needs you right now.”

“You’re right.” I plastered on a fake smile. “I’m ready.”

For the next several hours, I played my role as royal consort perfectly. My cheeks hurt from all the smiling, and my head ached from the small talk. I met more royals, including the host city’s king and queen. They were as stuffy as the worst casters beneath our dome, treating me like invisible arm candy after initial introductions were out of the way. Instead of feeling affronted, I appreciated the fact I didn’t have to think about mundane conversation. Smiling like a fool, I stood there while Kai and King Ronald talked.

My mind was other places, my eyes constantly sweeping the crowd. I kept expecting to see Sienna again. Every time I caught a flash of long, blonde hair, I thought for sure she’d come back to the party. She never did. At least, I never saw her.

Probably for the best, I decided. A private showdown had been bad enough. If there was a confrontation inside the party, we would be a public spectacle.

After what seemed like days of socializing and glad handing, we finally said our goodnights and slipped out into the warm California night.

“You were perfect tonight,” Kai said with a tired smile.

Just the two of us were in the back of the SUV.

“You’re a bad liar,” I replied, staring out the window absently.

“I’m serious,” Kai protested. He intertwined his fingers with mine and squeezed gently. “No one could have known you were upset.”

“Small victory, I suppose,” I mumbled.

“I do not care if you think I am being pushy, we need to talk about what happened tonight with that girl. Sienna, right?”

Tears I’d been fighting all night filled my eyes, and a sob escaped my throat.

“She was with you the night you were taken?” Kai asked gently.

“I thought she got away,” I sniffled, wiping my nose with my free hand. When I couldn’t contain the words anymore, they burst from me with heavy sobs. “All this time, I thought she was free and living in Fae Canyon. At least, I had hoped. I had convinced myself that was the truth. It needed to be true. And Gregory...he’s dead. Dead! It’s all my fault, Kai. All of it.”

Gathering me in his arms, Kai made soft, soothing noises that did nothing to soothe me. Neither did his sentiments. “It is most certainly not your fault, Brie. I know you know that. Give Sienna time. She was probably just surprised to see you. I am sure she will come around.”

“You didn’t see her, Kai. She’s so pissed. She hates me.”

“Would you like for me to see what I can learn about her circumstances?” he offered. “Maybe I can facilitate an arranged meeting somewhere where you two can talk once the shock has worn off some?”

He was trying to help, a fact I greatly appreciated. Nonetheless, this was my problem. It was my issue to deal with if and when I was ready. I needed my own shock to fade before I could face Sienna again.

“I’ll let you know,” I told Kai.

Snuggling into him, I breathed in the slightly spicy scent of his cologne as he kissed the top of my messy hair. Kai’s tuxedo shirt was streaked with remnants of my foundation, sparkly eye makeup, and mascara, but he didn’t seem to mind.

“This is not over, Brie,” he muttered.

That’s what I’m afraid of, I thought.

Whether it was because I was ready or whether Kai intervened, I was certain that Sienna would be back. It was unclear if she’d purposefully bumped into me on the dance floor, but she definitely hadn’t been surprised to see me.

‘You have no idea what you set in motion, do you?’

Her words echoed through my mind, growing more ominous with every repetition.

Though I had no clue what she’d been talking about, I was determined to find out how I could stop that particular train before it wrecked.

Sorry Kai, I thought miserably. This is far from over.

Chapter Sixteen

Thanks to a strong cup of cinnamon tea, I was able to sleep that night. Not much, though—it was after midnight when I returned to the suite at Riggs Hotel and before sunrise when I woke. The bed felt cold and empty. It was weird how quickly sleeping beside Kai had become routine. I missed him. I missed the reassuring warmth of him beside me.

Get used to it, I told myself.

A lump formed in my throat. The window for telling him the truth was growing smaller with each passing day. At least, the window when I’d be able to tell him myself. I decided to take advantage of the king while I still could.

I’d given Botto my word to be good and sleep in my own bed. I’d also promised there would be no hanky-panky until the tournament was over. But I hadn’t made any promises about cuddling.

I slid from my bed and crept through the silent suite to Kai’s room. Crawling beneath the covers, I collapsed into his arms.

“Morning,” he mumbled groggily. “What time is it?”

I kissed his cheek and smoothed dark strands of hair back from his face. “Not time to get up. We have a few hours.”

He curled his body around mine.

I’m going to miss this, I thought, inhaling the scent of his evergreen bodywash that mixed with the salt of the ocean. The smell permeated his skin regardless of how many showers he took.

“Just promise me that if Botto catches us, you’ll tell him it was your idea.” Kai’s lips quirked into a smile, though his eyes never opened.

“Promise,” I swore.

Luckily, it was Kenoa who pounded on the king’s door several hours later. The water fae didn’t wait for an invitation and only blinked once when he realized Kai wasn’t alone in bed.

“Rise and shine, kids. Hands to shake, people to impress,” Kenoa called as he flipped on the lights. “Brie, Evine is on her way up,” he added before leaving.

As though ensuring we were fully awake, Kenoa closed the door loudly.

“Thanks for the warning!” I called after him. I gave Kai a quick peck on the lips. “Duty calls, I guess.”

I started to roll away, but he caught me around the waist and pulled me on top of him.

“Not so fast.” He grinned up at me. “I’m the king, remember? Evine can wait.”

“What about Botto?” I teased, as his hands slipped beneath my oversized shirt.

Kai’s touch was cool against my flushed skin. He trailed kisses along my shoulder and up the side of my neck until his lips found mine. In one swift move, he flipped me onto my back and pinned me beneath him. I laughed against his mouth, and he drew back panting. Desire laid heavy in his eyes.

“Even kings have to abide by the orders of a man like Botto,” he replied gravely. With that, Kai was off the bed and headed for the bathroom. “I would ask you to join me in the shower....”

He trailed off, leaving the invitation open. I sighed heavily as the water started running behind the closed bathroom door.

How are sexually frustrated and focused the same thing? I wondered.

Evine was rifling through my closet when I returned to my own bedroom. She’d already selected several options for that morning’s breakfast and seemed neither surprised nor bothered by my current lack of pants.

“I think you need a dress for this occasion. One of the sheaths would be best,” she said in lieu of a greeting. “You have worn red twice now. Let’s go with a more neutral color today.”

“Whatever you say,” I replied, waving a dismissive hand in her direction. Marching past her, I headed to the bathroom for a very cold shower.

“Flats, too, I think,” she continued, as though I hadn’t spoken. “Mr. Botto doesn’t want you standing out, and you are already tall.”

One hand on the bathroom door, I gave Evine a wry smile over my shoulder. “I’m one of, like, seven female fighters in this tournament. I could wear a bedsheet over my head, and I would still stand out.”

Evine scoffed. “Well, of course you would. What a ridiculous thing to say. The press would be all over you if you wore a bedsheet, Maybrie. Honestly.”

Someone woke up without her sense of humor, I thought.

“I’m good with whatever you decide, Evine,” I called. “I have no intention of arguing with you over my wardrobe today.”

True to my word, I didn’t even roll my eyes when I saw the basic ivory sheath and chocolate flats she selected. Evine had also taken the liberty of going through my jewelry box, and she’d set aside a simple gold bangle. I smiled as I clasped what was my first gift from Kai around my wrist. He’d given it to me to commemorate my one hundredth fight, long before our relationship had become something complex.

Harton escorted me downstairs to the banquet hall of Riggs Hotel for the Breakfast of Champions but melted into the background once we were safely inside. The royals, both native and visiting, were invited as a courtesy, but anyone else wishing to attend had to cough up a small fortune for a ticket. Again, I was a little surprised to see such a young, trendy crowd in attendance. In Hawaii, exclusive social gatherings were only attended by stodgy society families that liked to toast to their own greatness.

I found Botto almost immediately, talking with one of the only female trainers I’d seen thus far.

“Brie, meet Ablona. Ablona, meet my number one girl.”

I held out my hand to the were-bear. “Nice to meet you. How do you guys know each other?” I asked. Their body language suggested they weren’t new friends.

“Our mothers are from the same clan in Montana,” Ablona informed me, a big grin for Botto on her face. “I’m a local now, though. Been in L.A. for about twenty years.”

“Twenty years? How old were you when you were taken?” I asked bluntly. Realizing how rude I sounded, I tried to backpedal. “I just meant, you look so young.”

“I am, sort of. I’m twenty-six.” Ablona’s smile turned sad. “My mother and I came here seeking refuge after our clan was attacked. The only way they’d let us in was if we agreed to fight in the pits.”

“Ablona is the only woman in history to win the Interkingdom Championship,” Botto interjected.

“Wow,” I nodded appreciatively. “Impressive.”

The trainer shrugged off the compliment. “The way I understand it, my little club is about to double in size.”

Having neither eaten nor consumed a drop of caffeine, it took a minute for her words to sink in. She thought I was going to win the whole thing?

“Of course,” she smiled cheekily, “you’ll have to beat my guy first. I’m not just saying this because I’m his trainer. Andres is the one to beat.” Ablona scanned the room, presumably looking for her fighter. “I don’t see him, but you’ll know when you do.”

Okay....

“Ablona was just filling me in on what she’s heard about your vampire,” Botto explained.

“Yeah, not much to tell, I’m afraid.” Ablona rested her hands on shockingly ample hips. “He’s representing the Greek Isles, but I’m pretty sure he’s actually from Italy. He uses a stage name, Nico Suave. From what I understand, he’s only been fighting a few years. Still, I hear he’s very good. I’m not sure this last bit is actually true, but I hear he can still shift even though he’s vampire.”

I’d met casters turned vampires who could still perform magic, but never a shifter turned vamp still capable of taking on animal form.

“Awesome. I’m fighting the unicorn of shifter/vampire hybrids in the first round,” I grumbled.

Ablona placed a large hand on my shoulder, one side of her mouth sliding upward. “That’s intentional, darling. People aren’t even betting on the winner; most are putting money on whether or not you’ll incinerate him. Either way, a lot of bookies out there are loving you right now.”

“Just what I live for, to make other people money,” I groaned.

Over the next two hours, I met three more trainers. They all had some connection to Botto, including a were-tiger that had once fought in the Hawaiian Kingdom before buying out his contract and selling his trainer skills to the highest bidder. Despite all the interest from the coaches, only one fighter attempted to speak to me. Her name was Jasmine, an earth fae/caster hybrid who was born and raised in L.A.

“She’s one of King Ronald’s illegitimate daughters,” Botto added hurriedly as the woman sauntered toward us.

“How many does he have?” I asked. I barely moved my lips when asking the question, already smiling at the female fighter.

“Not sure.” Botto held a massive hand in the air and waved at Jasmine. “How are you, Jas?”

Jasmine wore a gauzy, two-piece outfit that showed off her defined abs. In a shade of turquoise that highlighted her aquamarine eyes, the ensemble was a riff on a business suit. She leaned in and gave Botto an air kiss on each cheek, careful to keep her magenta lip paint from transferring to him.

“You get better looking every time I see you,” Jasmine cooed, squeezing my trainer’s bicep to test the firmness.

“Same,” he replied with a pleasant smile.

Botto was a hard read; I couldn’t decide if he enjoyed Jasmine’s flirtations, or he was just being nice.

He cleared his throat. “Have you met Brie Hawkins yet?” he asked, gesturing to me.

Jasmine flashed blindingly white teeth. “I have not, but I won’t lie and act like I don’t know who you are.” To my surprise and horror, she hugged me. “We girls have to stick together, right?” She winked at me.

Unsure what to say, I simply smiled. My female friends were all pretty laid back. Even Sarah was low key, and she was the heir to her family’s kingdom. Jasmine was something entirely different. I didn’t know whether she was genuine or one of those mean girls common in human movies.

“I hear you’re fighting Nico Suave in the first round,” Jasmine continued brightly. “Careful—he’s a charmer.”

“If his charms are his best weapon, I’m not worried,” I said dryly.

Her laugh was like machine gun fire; short bursts in perfectly timed intervals. Jasmine tossed her shiny and perfectly curled hair behind one shoulder. “You’re funny. This one time, at a fight in Barcelona, there was a were-giraffe named Tia who slept with Nico before the tourney and then had to fight him. Not a good sitch, if you know what I mean. She lost horribly and couldn’t fight again for months.”

“Yeah, that’s not going to be an issue.” I caught Botto’s eye, and he shrugged.

“Oh, right. Of course not.” Jasmine rolled her eyes at her own supposed forgetfulness. “You’ve already found King Charming, haven’t you?”

This had been where the conversation was headed even before it started. Not wanting to play into the overt game, I made a noncommittal noise.

“Once upon a time, my father wanted to arrange a marriage for me with Kai,” Jasmine said breezily, tossing her hair again. She leaned closer as if to tell me a secret. “My father is King Ronald.”

How long have you been waiting to work that into the conversation?

“Should I be calling you ‘Your Highness?’” I asked innocently.

Botto stepped on my foot. Hard.

“I don’t have a formal title.” Jasmine’s shoulders tensed, but her response came out silky smooth. Her brilliant smile shifted back into place. “I suppose things have a way of working out for the best, don’t they? If I’d agreed to the match, Hawaii wouldn’t be about to have their first fae queen.”

“I would be queen, period,” I said coolly. “No fae title necessary.”

Botto’s hand clamped down on my shoulder, his fingers biting into my skin. I heard his voice inside my head, lecturing me for falling prey to this type of psychological warfare, a common mistake among unskilled fighters.

“Speaking of His Majesty....” Jasmine’s attention had shifted over my head, to something behind me. No, someone. She waved daintily, lips curved into a come-hither smile.

I felt Kai’s presence as he moved to stand behind me. The weight of his hand on my hip felt reassuring.

“Hello,” he said, looking down at me curiously.

Awkward silence followed. Since Jasmine said she’d nearly been engaged to Kai, I figured they knew each other. It never occurred to me to introduce them. Botto, too, appeared unclear on the right protocol, while Jasmine grinned at the king expectantly.

“Kai, you know King Ronald’s daughter, Jasmine?” I finally prompted.

His eyes narrowed for a split second, as though trying to place her face within his memories. I knew him well enough to know he didn’t recognize her, but Kai was too well versed in social etiquette to say so.

“Yes, of course. How are you, Jasmine?” he asked easily.

“Very well. Enjoying getting to know the future fae queen of the Hawaiian Kingdom.” The smile she offered me was conspiratorial, like we shared a secret.

“Speaking of my kingdom, duty calls. Brie?” The segue managed to sound perfectly natural, and I marveled at his people skills. “The reason I so rudely interrupted your conversation is that I wanted to let you know I am having lunch with Princess Nana of Indonesia. I wanted you to attend, but I’m afraid the only time she is available is during your practice session.”

Why did he want me there? I wondered.

With so many curious ears around, I didn’t dare ask. I didn’t want to give anyone the satisfaction of knowing that I was clueless.

“I’ll see you back at the suite before the dinner tonight?” I asked instead.

Tender affection warmed his dark eyes. “Hopefully before then.” He glanced up at Jasmine and Botto. “I apologize for the intrusion. If you will all excuse me? Jasmine, it was wonderful to see you. I am sure we will see each other again before the tournament is over.”

I used Kai’s exit as a lead-in for my own. Talking so fast that she wouldn’t have a chance to protest, I repeated the king’s final words almost verbatim. Then, I marched for one of the buffet tables with Botto on my heels.

My trainer selected an assortment of pancakes—one banana nut, one chocolate chip, two apple cinnamon, and one raspberry lemon—three types of bacon, a bowl of oatmeal, and a mini quiche that made my mouth water. I grudgingly ordered a pineapple and kale smoothie. We wandered the periphery of the crowded hall and chose a table that gave us a good vantage point for studying the other fighters.

Around bites of fluffy egg baked in an even fluffier pastry, Botto caught me up on all the gossip he’d learned since our arrival in L.A. Ablona’s fighter, Andres, was the one to beat according to just about everyone, even the bookies. Interestingly, Jasmine was heavily favored to make it to the finals.

“She’s that good?” I asked Botto doubtfully.

Man, I pegged her all wrong, I thought.

He shook his head. “She’s really not. Her opponents do have a tendency to have ‘off’ days when they face her, though. She’s a powerful caster said to have a fondness for emotional manipulation spells.”

I smiled. I hadn’t been wrong at all. “So, she seeks out her competition, starts chipping away at issues that clearly bother them, and then finishes them off in the arena with a spell that breaks them completely?”

Botto looked up as though considering my blunt analysis. “Yeah, that sums it up. My advice is to stay away. I wanted you to at least meet her, but you should keep your distance.”

“And this vamp-shifter hybrid, Nico Suave? Had you heard the rumor about his ability to still shift?”

Botto frowned. “Yeah. I didn’t say anything because his tactics won’t work on you.”

“Have you seen him yet, though?” I scanned the room, as though I would be able to easily spot the guy who called himself Nico Suave.

“Not that I know of.”

I sipped my smoothie and watched my competitors schmooze and pose for pictures with admiring fans.

“Who are all these exclusive guests?” I asked Botto, gesturing with my cup to the crowd.

My trainer raised his eyebrows. “Really? You don’t recognize any of them?”

“No, should I?”

I took a closer look at a couple sitting at the table beside ours. They were both fae, they were both shiny like newly polished gemstones, and they both wore very expensive designer labels. They were vaguely familiar in the generic way many conventionally beautiful people tended to be. Perfectly symmetrical features came together in faces that were likely shaped with a scalpel or magic.

“Well, those two are on that soapy drama with all the half-naked people doing mundane things,” Botto informed me.

Sadly, I knew exactly what he was talking about. “Cove of Redemption? Oh wow, that’s River Solomon and Wendy Lyse?”

“Please don’t fangirl on me,” Botto mumbled, looking around to see if anyone was paying attention to us.

“I’m not.” I waved my hand dismissively. “I’m just surprised. Are all these people celebrities?”

Botto nodded and did another scan of the immediate area. Satisfied that no one was listening, he said in a low voice, “Yeah. Instead of a place like Madame Noelani’s, pretty fae and shifters in L.A. are sent to Hollywood Academy. If they’re lucky, they become these folks.” He made a sweeping gesture meant to encompass the entire banquet hall. “The A-list. They’re treated a lot like fighters in the Hawaiian Kingdom, but slightly better since they are international celebrities. Well, some of them are.”

Interesting.

“Do they have contracts like we do?” I asked, genuinely curious.

Botto nodded. “Ridiculous ones from what I hear. The royal family only gives a very small percentage of their paychecks, so no one is ever able to earn out. Every time they get a salary increase, their expenses seem to increase proportionally.”

Gaia, I really don’t know anything about the other kingdoms, I realized. First Princess Edwina had shocked me with her description of life in the Alaskan royal family. Now Botto was telling me that L.A. captives were sent into a celebrity mill. What revelation was going to come next?

“Finish your smoothie,” Botto interrupted my mental musings. “There are some people I want you to meet before our practice session.”

I wrinkled my nose. “What people? I’m sort of over the whole socializing thing.”

My trainer grinned. “Don’t worry, they’re the kind of people that aren’t at this breakfast.”

Chapter Seventeen

Harton, Botto, and I rode together from Riggs Hotel to the gym in West Hollywood that was owned by Botto’s friends. Harton waited outside the gym after doing a sweep of the interior.

“What makes these guys so special?” I asked Botto once we were seated in a small, cluttered office, waiting for his friends to return with coffee.

“Harry fought for a while,” Botto began. “They called him the Vampire Slayer.”

“They did,” a deep voice agreed from the doorway. The man had a scar down one side of his face that gave him a hard, weathered appearance, but his eyes were warm when he smiled. “I wasn’t very good in general, but I did take down the biggest, meanest vamp who ever competed.”

Harry offered me a cup of steaming java, which I accepted gladly.

“Tye was better,” Harry continued, handing Botto a second mug.

The second man who joined us was taller and leaner than Harry. He had fine strands of pale-blonde hair that did little to hide the fact he was balding. His nose was flat, like it had been broken badly on more than one occasion and never set properly.

“I just lasted longer,” Tye corrected his friend, pushing things aside to lean against the desk. He gave me a lopsided grin. “I fought for three decades, and I never broke the century mark.”

While Botto’s friends were nice, I didn’t understand the point of our visit. On the way over, I’d been convinced he wanted me to check out the space in case I wanted additional private training. So far, we’d barely looked at the facility.

Take advantage of the downtime, I told myself. They just want to talk to you.

Harry and Tye asked me questions about my training regimen, specific fights of mine they’d either seen or read about, and if I had any pregame rituals. Tye chimed in with memories of his bigger fights, including a surprising loss to a were-donkey after a night of partying.

“Back then, in L.A. anyway, fighters were more performers than athletes,” he explained. “It was all about the show, so trainers didn’t care if you showed up drunk or on no sleep. As long as you went out and entertained the crowd, they didn’t bother you. They also thought we were disposable.” Tye pointed to his nose with two fingers, one on each hand, which was when I realized he was missing a total of five digits. “The casters didn’t fix us up all pretty when we got hurt like they do with you all now. Their attitude was the more scars, the better the show.”

Tye studied my unmarred skin and intact bone structure wistfully.

“They still think we’re disposable,” I said, memories of Tanner tightening my throat momentarily.

“She’s got you there,” Harry spoke up, crossing thick arms over his chest as he leaned against the office wall. “You also didn’t lose those fingers in a sanctioned fight, Tye.”

The shift in the room was palpable, even if I didn’t understand the reason. Harry’s tone had been light, teasing even, which meant it was his words that made all three men tense.

Looks like we’re about to get to the point of this visit, I thought.

The glances being exchanged between Botto and his friends started my pulse pounding and made my stomach flip. I suddenly wished Harton was with us.

“No, I bet one finger away in a game of craps,” Tye said finally. He winked at me, so I thought he was kidding. It was hard to decide. “The other four have names, though.”

This time, his even tone and demeanor left no doubt he was serious, I just didn’t understand what he meant.

“Two have the same name: Charlotte.” Tye studied my reaction. Since I was still confused, there wasn’t much for him to see. “She was a faeling taken from the Freelands in Northern Canada.”

Realization dawned. “You all are with the rebellion,” I said knowingly.

“Not quite,” Harry replied. “We do work with them, but we aren’t members exactly.”

“We’re more like hired mercenaries,” Tye added.

“You are hired mercenaries,” Botto corrected.

I sat back heavily in my chair, forgetting about the coffee in my hand and sloshing it all over my ivory dress. Harry tossed me a hand towel that had been sitting on the desk. Botto took my coffee mug and set it atop a stack of papers on the desk.

“Thanks,” I muttered, dabbing at the dark liquid already soaking into the light fabric. Giving up on the cause, I looked at Botto. “Are you one of these hired mercenaries?”

How much does he know about my involvement with the rebellion? I wondered nervously.

“I’ve been known to help out when and where I can,” my trainer said carefully.

“We heard you were known to do that as well, Brie,” Harry added pointedly.

My gazed darted from Harry to Tye and finally settled on Botto. “If you want to ask me something, just ask,” I said calmly.

My racing heartbeat was likely audible to all three men in the office, but I forced myself to hide my outward signs of panic. I wasn’t stupid, I understood the subtext. Still, I wanted one of them to say it. I wanted one of them to ask me directly.

“You were a member of the Hawaiian faction of the rebellion, right?” Harry asked. “Before the collapse of the dome?”

Damn. That happened a lot faster than I had anticipated.

Inhaling deeply through my nose, I blew the long breath out through my mouth and nodded slowly. A great weight lifted off me with the admission.

If only telling Kai could be this easy, I thought wistfully.

“I didn’t know about the dome or what Christina had planned for the luau,” I said quickly, still unsure of their intended endgame. Whatever it was, I wanted to make it very clear that killing casters wasn’t my style.

“We know,” Botto assured me.

That was almost too easy.

“How do you know?” I pressed. “Unless you’re more than an infrequent ally with the rebellion?”

Laughing in the face of my accusation was not the reaction I expected from Botto.

“I don’t have any insider knowledge, or whatever you’re thinking,” he said. “I know you had nothing to do with that batshit crazy plan to bring down the dome because I know you. You would never be part of a plan that included the murder of innocent people.”

I sagged into my chair. Botto didn’t need me to explain or defend myself. After the confrontation with Sienna, I’d been worried that maybe I didn’t know myself as well as I thought, that maybe my intentions weren’t always so good.

“I wouldn’t have,” I swore, even though I knew it wasn’t necessary. “I didn’t.”

Though I expected my promise to lighten the mood in the room, all three faces staring at me were impossibly dower. Adrenaline coursed through me as I steeled myself for bad news.

Botto cleared his throat. “I had suspected you were involved with Christina and her brood ever since you were dating Tanner. My suspicions were confirmed much more recently, though.”

My heart leapt into my throat. “Did Kenoa say something?”

With a reluctant nod, he confirmed my suspicions. “Kenoa wanted to make sure I knew that you were under suspicion of rebellious acts against the kingdom.”

Closing my eyes, I sucked in a deep breath as a stab of pain sliced through my heart. The situation was more perilous than I’d appreciated. My time was up. I had to tell Kai the instant I saw him next. There was no other choice if I didn’t want him to hear it from someone else.

“He only told me because he knew I’d be questioned,” Botto continued. “He said that if I chose to accompany you to L.A., and something happened, I would be implicated.”

I hadn’t even processed the first revelation, but he kept lobbing new information at me.

“Kenoa threatened you?” I asked after a beat.

Botto shook his head. “It was a heads up. Not a threat.”

Narrowing my eyes, I pressed for more. “What did you tell him?”

“I’m here, aren’t I?” Botto shrugged as if that said it all.

I supposed it did. Either he’d come along knowing that I was a member of the rebellion and not caring, or his faith in me had clouded his judgment, and he’d come to L.A. believing the best of me. Whichever it had been, his presence was the most blatant statement he could’ve made.

“Are you sorry you came?” I asked uncertainly.

“I came because of this, because of them. We all want to help you, Brie.” Botto searched my face for understanding he didn’t find.

Deep down, I knew what he was implying. Again, I wanted to hear him say it. That would make it real. He didn’t disappoint me.

“Rebelling against the crown is treason,” he continued. “The king can’t pardon it, and you’re not safe. Brie, you’re on borrowed time. They’re going to arrest you when we return from the trip. There are too many people who know at this point. It’s an inevitability.” He took a deep breath, his massive chest puffing out beneath his black polo shirt. “Which is why you can’t go back to Hawaii.”

“That’s where we come in.” Harry pointed to himself and Tye. “The rebellion does mostly mass extractions, but we specialize in smuggling one person out at a time. We can get you to the Freelands.”

Are we really discussing this?

I could barely catch my breath. It wasn’t that I hadn’t considered running on my own. Hearing someone else suggest it made my situation more real, though. A part of me hadn’t really believed I would ever reach the actuality of this happening. I had hoped but not believed.

“Why are you willing to help me?” I asked, stalling for time while my brain debated my next move.

Harry and Tye exchanged looks, but it was Botto who spoke. “You are already a force throughout the kingdoms. You’re a badass fae who’s poised to be the next queen of a caster kingdom. And not a ‘fae queen’ like a surprising number of kingdoms allow, but just a queen. People either love or hate you. Your arrest will be world news.” My trainer leaned in and locked gazes with me. “And you will be arrested.”

No. No. No. I let my head fall as my hand rose to pinch the bridge of my nose. You were a fool to believe this would end any differently.

“If Kai finds a way to save you from execution, the backlash will be outrageous. If he doesn’t intervene, the backlash will be outrageous. If you disappear...your crimes will vanish along with you,” Botto finished softly.

If only that were really true.

“We are helping you because it is best for mankind at this time,” Harry added with a sad smile. “Open rebellion will come one day, but your execution does not need to be the catalyst.” He winked at me. “Plus, we hear you can afford our fee.”

I blinked. Seriously? They were soliciting me because I was rich?

“He’s kidding,” Botto assured me. “These two don’t work for payment, at least not in the traditional sense.”

Um, what does that mean?

“Think about it,” Tye told me. His face was stern as he continued with a grave warning. “Not for too long, though. There’s a lot of planning that goes into moving a high-end product like yourself.”

Is that a compliment? It doesn’t matter. Focus. This is serious. They are offering to save your life. As an added bonus, you’ll also be free again. It’s not a bad deal....

Why did the offer sound almost too good to be true? I didn’t believe in white knights, so the fact these two—well, three including Botto—had appeared in my hour of need was troublesome.

You’re paranoid, I thought. I looked to the man I trusted more than most people in my life. Would he betray me? I wondered.

A month ago, I wouldn’t have asked myself such ridiculous questions. That was before Christina had used me and then left me to clean up her enormous mess. Before Kenoa issued his ultimatum and demanded that I tell Kai the truth.

On the flip side, was I really in any position to turn away a helping hand? I’d thought getting captured and/or dying for my friends was noble in some way. Maybe that was selfish of me, just as Sienna claimed. Maybe I should have fled instead of running right into a fight. Maybe if I hadn’t decided to play hero, I would have reached Fae Canyon in time to send help for Sienna and Gregory and all the others who’d already been caught.

If I stayed, this fight wouldn’t be literal. And yet, my life would be at stake. If I stayed, Kai would have to decide between my life and his kingdom. With tensions so high already, my arrest might be all the spark necessary for full-scale revolt; Botto was right about that.

If I ran, would my crimes ever come to light? Knowing Kai’s advisors, they’d keep the truth hidden to save face. With me gone, there would be no reason to press the issue. I would slowly fade from the public’s interest after the royal family released a public explanation about my absence at the king’s side. Eventually, I would be nothing more than a footnote in history, merely the fae fighter that Kai dated briefly before his marriage to some caster princess from another kingdom.

“I’ll let you all know soon,” I said finally. “First, there’s something I need to do.”

Chapter Eighteen

My training session passed in a haze. Botto yelled at least a dozen times that my lack of focus was going to get me killed. How was I expected to concentrate on throwing fireballs at moving objects after he’d just taken me to a secret meeting with two fae-smuggling mercenaries? Couldn’t a girl get a break?

“Look, I know you have a lot going on inside there.” Botto stood inches from me and tapped the side of my head as I gulped water at the end of practice. “But you have to win tomorrow, Brie. Once you’re eliminated, you will immediately be on an airship back to Hawaii before we have time to extract you. Getting you out of Hawaii, even before an actual arrest goes down, will be damn near impossible. After a warrant is issued?” He frowned. “Forget it.”

“I get that,” I snapped, taking out my fear and heartbreak on the one person who didn’t need an explanation for my crappy behavior.

“Whatever it is you need to do before you make a decision, do it today.” Botto’s voice was firm, though not without empathy. “That should help clear your head. After you win tomorrow, give us your answer. Then, all you have to do is stay in this competition until the guys can finalize plans to get you out of L.A.”

“How long is that?” I asked uneasily.

“Until you’re crowned the winner.”

Oh, that’s all? I thought wryly.

That afternoon, I returned to the suite at Riggs Hotel. Sitting alone, I stared out the window and practiced the speech I would give Kai the moment he walked through the door. Evine came by three times to inquire about my outfit for the evening’s dinner at Calypso Palace. Much to her annoyance, I shooed her away each time.

How was I supposed to tell her I wouldn’t be going to the palace that evening with Kai? No matter her agenda, I had to tell the king about my secret before we left for the evening. In case Kai decided to throw me in jail and this was my last opportunity to be clean for a while, I took a long, luxurious shower.

I was still in my bathrobe, hair slightly damp and very frizzy, when Kai finally showed up twenty minutes before our scheduled departure time. I was on my feet in a flash, the words I’d practiced on the tip of my tongue. Then...his smile lit up the dark suite with a warm glow of exuberance I desperately needed.

“A hundred apologies, Brie,” he said quickly. “The meeting with Princess Nana went better than I could have hoped. I cannot wait for you to meet her tonight.” He flipped the light switch on, concern instantly replacing the glee. “You aren’t dressed for dinner. Is everything okay? Is Sarah okay?”

“Your sister is fine,” I said quickly. “As far as I know, anyway. I haven’t talked to her or anything, but I haven’t been told there’s anything wrong.” Words tumbled out, my voice squeaky, as if I’d been caught in a lie during intense interrogation.

Kai moved to stand in front of me and placed a hand on my arm. “You are scaring me, Brie.”

Join the club, I thought, because I was terrified.

No opponent had ever seemed so daunting as the truth.

“We need to talk,” I said. That brilliant opening line wasn’t exactly the one I’d spent the last several hours deciding on.

At first, he looked relieved. Almost happy.

He thinks I’m about to confide in him about Sienna, I realized.

The decision to plunge forward was painful and yet, instantaneous.

“About the luau and your mother’s death.” His expression hardened to stone even before I added the words that would seal my fate. “And the rebellion.”

Kai dropped his hand, like touching me was suddenly the last thing he wanted to do. He backed up several paces, and his expression turned cold. The king gave no verbal response. He didn’t ask any questions. He waited silently for me to go on, for me to enumerate my crimes for him.

Start at the beginning.

I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. Then, vowing to plunge forward without a filter, I began my story.

“I joined the rebellion because I was angry about what happened to me,” I told him. “To be honest, I am angry. It’s not right to kidnap people to use as battery sources for your dome. I don’t care if we are just ‘lowly fae,’ we’re people.”

Every muscle in Kai’s body was rigid. His jaw was clenched so tightly that his back teeth ground together.

“I didn’t know anything about the fact you needed us until recently,” I continued and shrugged. “Casters can’t survive without us, yet you all treat us like we’re nothing. Does that seem right to you?” I didn’t wait for an answer, which was good because I doubted Kai would have given me one. “After spending time helping fae who were in far worse situations than mine, I started to believe more than ever in the importance of ferrying people back to the Freelands. That was my goal, always; to help fae return to their previous lives. I thought it was the rebellion’s goal, too. I was wrong.”

Kai held my gaze for several long moments before turning his back to me and going over to the mini bar. Aside from wine with dinner, the king rarely drank. The two large tumblers of booze that he downed in rapid succession were much more telling than his blank expression.

“I didn’t know Christina and the vampires were targeting tentpole casters until right before the luau,” I pressed. “She swore to me that the depletions weren’t the work of our organization.”

When I’d rehearsed this speech, I’d imagined Kai would be an active participant. His silence threw me off. I couldn’t tell whether he was angry or hurt or...disgusted. I watched him pour a third drink.

He swallowed the contents in one gulp, set the glass on the bar, and finally asked, “Why are you telling me this now?”

Not on my list of possible responses.

I pulled the halves of my robe tighter. “I think you know the answer to that.”

“My advisors were right about you all along.” He shook his head ruefully, hands on his hips. Kai’s voice was cold, without a single trace of his former affection for me. “You made a fool of me.”

I wished Kai would have just yelled. I could have handled that. The disappointment in his eyes broke my heart.

“That was never my intention. I swear.”

“What was your intention?” he countered.

The whole truth, Brie. He deserves it.

“When the rebellion learned you asked me on a date, they tasked me with figuring out how much your family knew about our organization,” I admitted.

“You’ve been spying on me since our first date.” It wasn’t a question, so I didn’t give him an answer. “Now that you’ve decided to tell me the truth, it’s because you fear my advisors are close to finding proof of your misdeeds? I can only assume you are hoping I will intervene on your behalf. You want me to save you.”

His deadpan tone was a shot through the heart.

I looked down at the ground and swallowed around the lump in my throat. “No, I don’t. I’m telling you now because I have always wanted you to hear the truth from me. Believe it or not, I fell in love with you.”

The last part was an impulse declaration, but I wanted him to know that as truth. I didn’t want Kai to spend the rest of his life believing our entire relationship was a sham. I’d fallen for him the same way that any tragic love story would’ve gone down; it was never going to end well, but that didn’t make our feelings for each other any less real.

Kai’s smile was humorless. “I wish I could believe you. I really do. At least then I wouldn’t waste time dwelling on how I missed all the signs.”

Jumping to attention, I exploited the small crack in his armor. “You can believe me.”

“The woman who killed my mother? No, I could never believe the word of that person.”

Arguing that I technically didn’t kill Queen Lilli seemed like a tactical error. Kai’s temper was too controlled. One wrong word, and he was likely to explode.

“I didn’t know what Christina and the vampires had planned,” I repeated for lack of something better to say.

“Ignorance isn’t the same as innocence,” Kai said flatly.

There were so many thoughts running through my head, but only one mattered in that moment. “What happens now?” I asked him in the most confident tone I could muster.

My fate hung in the air between us. His impassive expression never changed. The barrier he’d built around his emotions was impenetrable.

“Do your hair and your makeup, and then put on a nice dress,” Kai instructed. His tone was like a military commander, and it immediately threw me off-kilter.

“You still want me to come with you to the palace?” I asked uncertainly. Though it should have been a positive sign, the invitation didn’t feel that way.

“Yes, we are going to pretend our relationship is fine until I decide the best course of action to move forward.” He leveled me with a look that made me feel about six inches tall. “You are very good at pretending; the last several weeks have proven that much.”

What would he have done if I refused? I honestly didn’t know. That wasn’t why I agreed without protest. I agreed because I felt I owed it to him. If this was the way he wanted to deal with my betrayal for now, I would go along. The longer Kai held off on making a decision, the longer Botto’s friends had to orchestrate an extraction. With the truth out in the open, running seemed like the obvious choice. The only choice.

“I’ll get ready,” I promised.

Cassie’s selections for the evening all seemed too risqué, too much like I’d stand out. Luckily, I had thrown in a simple, black evening gown from a society party I’d attended with Tanner. The dress was silk, floor-length, and off the shoulder. It was older but still in good condition. Strappy black heels gave me a few extra inches of height that I didn’t need. My makeup was heavier than usual, though only to cover my blotchy, red skin that betrayed my anxiety.

Bland, I thought, staring at my reflection in the trifold mirror in my bedroom. It’s a safe choice. Perfect.

I had yet to cry. It was likely that I was too numb for it, or that Kai’s lack of reaction was so unanticipated, I didn’t know how to feel. At any minute, an army could bust in and arrest me. Or Kai could bust in and say he understood my position. I wanted him to say that he could forgive me. Until the king decided how to handle this betrayal, both possibilities existed. I was in limbo, and it was torture; all my senses were in overdrive.

The gold bangle Kai had given me before we started dating was sitting on my vanity. The shiny gold surface caught my eye in the mirror. Maybe it was manipulative to wear a piece of jewelry he gave me as a reminder of the good days, but my moral bar was on the lower end when it came to extending my own life. Very little was beneath me. I slipped on the bracelet. Two spritzes of rose perfume later, I was ready to go.

Kai was waiting for me in the main room of the suite, looking through his phone. Even when I entered, he didn’t look up. Given his responsiveness in the past, it was an unsubtle ‘fuck you.’

“Ready?” he asked curtly, his eyes still on his phone.

“Yes,” I replied calmly.

Standing, he headed for the door. Much to my surprise, he held it open for me.

“Thank you,” I told him.

As I passed, Kai noticed the bangle on my arm. His hand darted out and closed around my wrist. I froze, positive that he was about to rip the gift from my arm. His touch was surprisingly gentle, sending me for another loop-de-loop.

“That is the second time you’ve worn it on this trip.” Kai stroked the shiny metal with one finger, his eyes a million miles away.

Something passed between us in the precious milliseconds that followed. My breath caught, wishing against all reason that it might be what I wanted to see.

All hope isn’t lost.

Kai felt the power of our memory, too. No matter his unspoken cues, I was certain of it. The moment ended too quickly, with Kai practically thrusting my arm away.

“It is very beautiful,” he said stiffly.

“Thank you.”

Desperate to spare us any further awkward conversation, I hurried ahead to walk with Harton while Kai hung back and spoke to Kenoa. I kept one ear on their conversation, but it didn’t pertain to me.

That’s going to be an ugly discussion, I thought. When Kai told Kenoa about my betrayal, would Kenoa admit that he’d already known? Would that drive a wedge between the two men?

Just another crime for my rap sheet, I assured myself bitterly.

“Feeling better?” Harton asked as he stepped into the suite’s private elevator.

The small elevator was already packed; between Kai’s security and that provided by King Ronald as a courtesy for the evening, there were a lot of ears listening.

“Much better, thanks,” I lied smoothly.

I hadn’t thought to ask what excuse Kai gave for my lateness, but illness made sense as an absolute pretext without further explanation.

Three SUVs were parked out back of Riggs Hotel. Kai and I were riding in the middle one with guard vehicles both in the front and the rear. It was overkill in terms of security in my opinion, but the showing was more politically motivated than anything else. Kai was a foreign king, and many monarchs were distrustful of their counterparts. That fact was more evident among those who ruled the Kingdoms of the Americas; territory wars had fallen out of fashion a generation before, but they were still a great fear of many.

Kenoa rode with us, which somehow made the situation both more and less awkward. The two men talked about several of the night’s guests, and I was surprised to learn that three other fighters would be in attendance.

Kenoa attempted to include me in the conversation, but he couldn’t get Kai and I to say much to each other. The water fae eyed the two of us suspiciously. I knew the moment he realized what had gone down. My mouth suddenly dry as sand, I met Kenoa’s pointed gaze and nodded once. He gave no indication that he received my unspoken message, but I knew him well enough to know that he understood. I’d affirmed that both his greatest wish and greatest fear had come to fruition. There was no more denying any of it.

The rest of the car trip passed in silence. It was the silence of admissions. It was the weighted silence that came with the buoyant air of confessing things that should never see the light of day. It was, purely speaking, the silence of truth. We were holding our breaths for the future gravity that would eventually land in our laps. We were fucked.

In honor of the evening’s affair, Calypso Palace was lit up for all of L.A. to see. Most attendees were royals or high-ranking members of world governments. There were a few Hollywood celebrities; only the crème of the crop for an official royal function. Honestly, I hadn’t expected any famous faces, so the fact there were any was interesting. The Hollywood set hadn’t even accounted into my anxiety over the situations that I’d anticipated in Los Angeles. In that moment, I was thrilled that I hadn’t considered the levels of celebrities that I’d be mixing with; everything else about the meetings was overwhelming enough without those thoughts.

Nonetheless, I was painfully aware of the actress who stepped into the small elevator with us. When we arrived in the lobby, everyone climbed aboard escalators that lead to beautifully landscaped indoor areas. We followed suit, as if we knew where we were going, but the fact we were lost must have been evident. We were quickly engaged by the charismatic smile of the actress. She’d been the star of a movie I’d loved since I was a ten-year-old. Much to my chagrin, the others in my party hadn’t noticed her until she offered to guide our party to the designated meeting spot.

“You’re looking for the garden?” she asked nonchalantly.

“Um, um...shark.” Kenoa replied, as smitten as a ten-year-old at a teen choice award.

“Take that hallway there, through the parlor,” she offered. “The garden is just past the sitting room.”

Instead of fawning over her, I tried to play it as low-key as she was. “Thank you for giving us directions. Have a great evening.”

Kai and I made our formal entrance along a blue carpet that had been rolled down the white, wide steps leading into the garden. We posed for the cameras, smiling and laughing like we were in love. The charade made my stomach hurt, though not nearly as much as when Kai dropped the pretenses. As we stepped off the carpet, we waited in silence in the receiving line for formal greetings to the king and queen.

“Your Majesty, Brie, it is wonderful to see you both.” Princess Edwina appeared behind us in line. She wore a cerulean gown that highlighted the blue strands in her black hair, worn in loose waves around her shoulders. Tonight’s tiara was a delicate lattice design made of thin platinum strands with a large sapphire front and center.

Kai flipped on the breezy smile. “You as well, princess. Are you alone this evening?”

Before she could answer, a handsome caster in a crimson tux with rubies on the lapel appeared beside the princess. He and Kai exchanged a manly hug.

“Kenneth, how are you?” Kai asked the caster, genuinely excited to see his friend.

“Can’t complain.” Kenneth replied. He grinned broadly, revealing twin dimples. Then, his face fell. “I am so sorry to hear about your mother. Really, she was a good woman.”

Kai’s jaw tightened as he nodded graciously. “Thank you.”

“And this must be the famous Maybrie Hawkins.” Kenneth turned his sparkling silver eyes my way and held out a hand. “I’m Kenneth Renard. It’s nice to meet you.”

Once introductions were out of the way, I let the other three talk amongst themselves while I pretended to listen. Edwina tried to catch my eye a few times. She knew something was off between Kai and me. Friendly as she seemed, I had no interest in spilling my treasonous secrets to the Alaskan Princess.

Finally, it was our turn to greet the Californian royal family. Kai and King Ronald exchanged light small talk before he moved on to Queen Katherine. An aid gestured me forward. I stepped in front of the king and curtsied.

“It is nice that you were able to attend,” King Ronald said formally. “On behalf of the kingdom, welcome to Calypso Palace.”

Evine had given me a list of acceptable, benign comments to make when introduced to important people. I went with the first one that popped into my head.

“You have a beautiful home, Your Majesty.”

It wouldn’t have mattered if I’d said ‘I’m about to hurl on your shoes,’ because King Ronald didn’t hear me. His focus was already on Kenneth Renard, who the king greeted like an old friend.

Who is this guy?

Queen Katherine was slightly more talkative, if only because Prince Gavin and Kai were chattering away like ladies at tea.

“Have you seen many palaces, dear?” the queen asked when I told her she had a lovely home.

“Just Iolani Palace,” I replied sweetly.

“Ah, yes. I am to understand you are already living with the king. How lovely for you.” It looked like it took a lot of effort to keep her lips from forming a snarl.

Trading barbs wasn’t my strong suit, and I didn’t want to make waves for Kai. Instead of replying, I said nothing until Kai finally moved on to Prince Eduardo, and I was free to leave the queen.

“Best of luck tomorrow, Maybrie.” Queen Katherine’s smile was almost genuine.

“Thank you, Your Majesty.” I curtsied one more time and hurried onward.

Prince Gavin was just as talkative with me as he had been with Kai.

“Have you had a chance to tour the studios?” he asked me.

“Afraid not.” I shrugged. “I’ve been pretty busy with functions and practices.”

“Well, the studios are a must see.” Gavin clapped his hands, a spark in his light eyes. “I will arrange a private tour for you and Kai.”

“Oh, no.” I shook my head. “That is a very sweet offer, but I—”

The prince shook his head emphatically. “It is no trouble,” he said, speaking over my protests. “I will have the details sent along to your aid as soon as I have them.”

Yeah, because Kai’s going to love spending the day with me, I thought wryly. Still, I smiled and thanked Prince Gavin for his hospitality.

Prince Eduardo was just as bad as Sarah had suggested. There was a smarmy quality to him that made me feel like I needed to shower after his eyes raked me from head to toe.

“You are a very beautiful fae,” he said, eyes glued to the hint of cleavage I had exposed.

I wrapped my shawl tighter around my shoulders, making sure to cover my chest completely. He spoke like he was talking to a racehorse, telling the thoroughbred that she was a magnificent example of her species.

Tonight is about Kai. Don’t screw it up for him, I told myself, putting on my fake smile.

“Thank you, Your Highness,” I said politely.

“I would love to have you and Kai for dinner. We can celebrate my engagement.” He winked at me. “Of course, until I walk down the aisle, I am a free man.”

Gaia, help me, I thought.

Kai must have heard our conversation, because he turned from the second oldest of King Ronald and Queen Katherine’s children. He slipped an arm around my shoulders, though his touch held no warmth.

“Let us not get ahead of ourselves,” he told Prince Eduardo. “Remember, my sister is also my heir. The matter of her marriage has become a different conversation than it was in the past.”

Eduardo eyed me with his lecherous gaze. “I’m sure you’ll have a little prince or princess of your own soon enough.”

Kai’s grip became almost painful, though I didn’t pull away.

Grin and bear it, I told myself.

“Your father and I have yet to reach an agreement.” With that, Kai steered me away from Prince Eduardo.

The prince and I exchanged formal introductions, and then I moved on to the final member of the royal family, Princess Marilyn. She was stunning, easily one of the most beautiful women I’d ever met. Her plum-colored gown made her blue eyes appear almost purple. Straight, white teeth peeked out from behind glossy pink lips when she smiled. I curtsied per protocol, but the princess offered me her hand.

“I have been a fan of yours since I saw you fight that—forgive me, I am not sure the correct terminology. He was a fae that teleported around the arena.”

Tanner, I realized, my bruised heart squeezing impossibly tighter. She saw my one and only fight against my boyfriend.

“They’re called dimensional fae,” I told her politely.

The princess’s grin widened. “Yes, of course. That was a fight for the ages. You have been my favorite ever since. In fact,” she leaned closer as though to tell me a secret. “I am on the selection committee for the Interkingdom Championship, and you were my number one choice.”

I wasn’t sure how to respond, so I matched her huge smile. “Thank you. It was wonderful to meet you,” I told Marilyn and moved out of the way.

Kai was waiting for me at the end of the receiving line, hands folded behind his back. He said nothing as I approached, though he did place a hand on the small of my back to guide me through the crowded space.

Cocktail hour was held in another sprawling parlor. Three bars were set up in addition to servers walking around with trays of champagne and an assortment of wines. Kai grabbed two crystal flutes from a passing waiter and handed one to me.

“Thank you,” I said with a shy smile.

He glanced down, lips parting into a broad smile that didn’t reach his eyes.

When I saw Princess Edwina and Kenneth approaching, I waved to make sure they didn’t detour on their way over. I needed something or someone to break up the undeniable tension between Kai and me. The princess and her date were both great conversationalists, easily switching from one topic to the next as we all sipped our drinks.

Kai had told me to pretend, so that was what I did. I smiled as I told stories about my time spent on the Hawaiian beaches with Cala and Rocko and Everly. Talking about Everly made my gut clench. I still needed to make things right with her.

Will I get a chance to do that now? I wondered.

I’d be lucky if I saw any of my friends again. If I accepted Botto’s offer, I wouldn’t be returning to Hawaii. Ever. It was a sobering thought. Until that moment, my only consideration had been myself and what was best for me. If I returned to Oahu, to the Hawaiian Kingdom, I would be executed for treason. Sure, Kai’s council would give me a trial, but we all knew I would be found guilty. My confessions to Kai and Kenoa were proof enough that I had conspired with members of the rebellion. My own words would seal my fate.

Running is my only option. I will never see Cala or Everly or Sumi or Rocko or Jon or anyone else again.

“I spoke with your assistant—Evine, is it?”

Caught up in my own head, it took a minute for Princess Edwina’s words to break through the depressing thoughts.

“Um, yes, Evine,” I said finally.

The princess narrowed her eyes but didn’t acknowledge my delayed response. “She said you have tomorrow afternoon free, after your fight. She put me on your schedule for a girls’ outing. I hope that’s okay?”

Kai stood next me, close but not quite touching. He and Kenneth were talking about some polo match they’d both attended in Monaco. I placed a hand on his arm to get his attention. Normally, I wouldn’t have asked his permission to hang out with whomever I pleased. Well, I wouldn’t have before...

“I’m so sorry to interrupt,” I began, giving both guys my fakest winning smile. Attention on Kai, I continued, “Princess Edwina has invited me for a girls’ afternoon tomorrow.” I looked at him expectantly, unable to bring myself to flat-out ask for his approval.

The king slid an arm around my waist, resting a hand on my hip lightly, as though the silk was uncomfortable to the touch.

Don’t kid yourself, it’s you. He doesn’t want to touch you, I reminded myself.

Kai’s dark gaze darted between Princess Edwina and me. “May I ask where it is you plan to take Brie?” he asked the Alaskan royal.

“The haunted studio tour.” Edwina grinned at both of us. “As I told Brie, it is my favorite L.A. attraction.”

What’s with the studio tours? I wondered. Both Edwina and Prince Gavin were emphatic that of all the things to do in Los Angeles, the studio tours were a must see.

Kai looked down at me, eyes flat and emotionless. The princess glanced between us uneasily.

Stellar job at pretending, I thought dryly.

The king continued his silence as he gave me that dead-eyed smile that made my insides wriggle. When I didn’t speak immediately, Kai arched an eyebrow, prompting me to say the words that stuck to the roof of my mouth like peanut butter.

“Would it be alright if I went?” I managed, only choking a little on the question.

Kai didn’t miss a beat. “Of course. I will make sure Kenoa is available to accompany you.”

I swallowed thickly. “What about Harton?”

“Yes, Harton will serve in his regular capacity as your bodyguard.” The smile he gave Edwina and Kenneth was carefree, as if all was bright and beautiful in the world. “You cannot be too careful in a foreign territory.”

The princess laughed. “I have three that shadow me at all times when I am traveling.” Her gaze cut to the perimeter of the room, where men and women in black suits stood against the wall, trying and failing to blend in.

I spied Harton talking to a pretty female shifter, both bodyguards careful to keep one eye on the room and one eye on each other.

“Your guys will have good company,” Edwina added.

Bells chimed three times, which apparently signaled dinner. Instead of going inside the formal dining room, ushers had us line up outside the double doors. King Ronald and Queen Katherine were at the head of the line, with their four children and their dates directly behind them. Because Kai was a king, we were directly behind the California princes and princess. Interestingly, Edwina and Kenneth were placed behind Kai and me.

Who is this guy? I wondered yet again. Because Princess Edwina was fairly low in the Alaskan royal line of succession, it had to be Kenneth who ranked above the handful of foreign monarchs.

Kai and I walked side by side through the double doors. An usher greeted us with a formal bow and showed us to our seats for dinner. Surprisingly, we weren’t seated together. Kai was to sit near the head of the massive table with King Ronald, while I was placed near the middle.

Kai grabbed my hand as I turned to follow the usher to my assigned seat. The fake smile he’d been wearing like armor all night fell into place. “Polite conversation only,” he muttered under his breath. “And I need you to try harder. I saw the way Edwina was watching us. She knows there is something wrong. She will not gossip, but others will if they grow suspicious.”

For the briefest of moments, the barrier he’d put up to keep his emotions in check slipped away. Pain shone in his obsidian eyes. A fist squeezed my heart. My breath hitched. Catching even that small glimpse into Kai’s psyche and knowing I was the cause of his sorrow was so much worse than his emotionless stare.

I nodded and forced a smile since more and more people were being ushered inside the dining hall. The young male fae who’d shown us inside was still waiting for me to follow him to my designated chair.

“I got this,” I promised Kai, gently pulling free of his grip.

All emotion had vanished from his expression; that dazzling but counterfeit smile was back in place. “Make sure that you do.”

It’s a little hard to pretend our relationship is perfect when my life is hanging in the balance.

The retort was on the tip of my tongue, but that was where it stayed.

I stood behind my assigned seat and kept my eyes forward, watching the parade of important people march inside. I didn’t have to wait long to learn my dinner companions. On one side of me was Jasmine, and on the other was Wendy Lyse from Cove of Redemption.

Gaia, save me, I thought.

Once all one hundred invitees were assembled around the long table, King Ronald cleared his throat loudly. The table quieted. “Thank you all for joining us tonight,” the king began in a booming voice that echoed off the high ceilings. “On behalf of Queen Katherine and myself, welcome to Calypso Palace.”

Beside King Ronald, the queen beamed. She wore too much makeup, I decided. I had a feeling she was rather plain beneath all the powders and eye shadows and lipstick. I watched the queen carefully as her husband gave a long, rambling speech about the importance of comradery between royals in these trying times. Queen Katherine projected confidence and poise, yet there were slight tells that belied her almost perfectly crafted persona. She held her hands loosely in front of her as she focused her attention on her husband, but one of her thumbs kept moving like she was scratching her nail across the opposite palm. Twice, her cheek twitched.

A nervous tick? Maybe she’s chewing the inside of her cheek.

“In the past year, over a dozen kingdoms throughout the world have quashed rebellions,” King Ronald was saying when I tuned in to his mind-numbing speech.

Maybe I should have paid more attention, I thought, my ears perking up at the mention of rebellions across the globe.

“These ne'er-do-wells threaten our way of life,” the king continued, his voice growing stronger and louder. He gestured to Kai. “Only last month, rebels managed to bring down the dome in the Hawaiian Kingdom and assassinate the sitting monarch. We cannot allow this type of behavior. As the rebel movement grows stronger, so must we. We, the leaders of the world, need to maintain good relations and form stronger bonds between our kingdoms so that we may stomp out these miscreants who wish nothing more than for the world to descend into chaos.”

I took great offense at his terminology. And chaos? No, that was not the rebellion’s goal. The movement was—or, at least had been when I joined—fae and shifter freedom. We wanted to end the casters’ tyrannical reigns. And now that we knew fae magic powered the domes, we had leverage.

We? I reminded myself. You have nothing.

“This evening, we have a variety of guests from all walks of life,” King Ronald went on. “But we all have one important thing in common: we are the people others look to in times of crisis. We must put on a united front. We must make it clear that insurgents will not be tolerated beneath our domes. We must spread the message that those individuals choosing to rebel against the governments that have housed, clothed, and fed them—not to mention saved them from the frozen wastelands—will be dispatched.”

My heart was in my throat and my stomach was somewhere around my ankles. The timing of King Ronald’s diatribe was uncanny. Though, I probably shouldn’t have been surprised. The rebellion had been gaining steam in many areas, according to Christina. A dinner with royals, government officials, and celebrities who others followed without question, was the perfect opportunity for the Californian King to demand unity among the rulers and tastemakers of the world.

“In my kingdom,” King Ronald said as he scanned the long table, “we do not tolerate treason. It is a capital offense, a crime that deserves swift justice.” He paused to let his words sink in before he dropped the other shoe. “We currently have three members of the rebellion in our dungeons.”

My stomach heaved, and I had to swallow back the bile rising in my throat. I knew where this was going. It was the same place my treasonous acts would take me if I returned to the Hawaiian Kingdom. I wanted to cover my ears so I wouldn’t have to hear the end of the king’s speech.

“Each traitor will meet their fate publicly during the Interkingdom Championship,” the king finished triumphantly. As if this were great news, he raised his wine glass in toast.

All those around me raised their wine glasses, too. I wasn’t supposed to make waves. And yet, I refused to reach for my own glass of white wine. I would not toast to the execution of rebels. I wouldn’t toast to the execution of anyone. The very thought made my blood boil. It took all my willpower to keep the fire raging through my veins from bursting out of my hands.

As much as King Ronald’s proclamation made me want to smack the smug smile off the monarch’s round face, fear tied my tongue in knots and kept me rooted to my chair. Any lingering doubt over whether to accept Botto’s offer vanished.

I would not sit in a dungeon and count down the finite number of breaths left in my body. I would not be paraded into the same arena to be executed where fans had chanted my name in glory. Death would be my final opponent one day, but that day would not be any time soon. I had a lot of living left to do before I succumbed to the one adversary I could never hope to beat.

All around me, people clinked glasses and smiled at one another. They cheered the end of lives that, if they were like me, had been spent helping fellow fae and shifters achieve freedom.

Bastards.

Chapter Nineteen

“They’re always watching. They see everything. You need to be more careful,” a soft voice muttered on my left.

My heart skipped a beat as I turned slowly in my chair to face one of the most famous actresses of our time. Wendy Lyse was beautiful, with a glossy mane that looked right out of a shampoo commercial. Wide, expressive, hazel eyes with gold flecks were enhanced by the thick, gilded rope that hung around her slender throat.

“I don’t know what it’s like where you’re from,” Wendy continued in the same hushed tone, “but here, they notice even the smallest act of defiance.”

My stomach felt like it took a tumble down a steep hill. “I wasn’t trying to be defiant,” I lied.

Wendy’s gaze flicked to my wine glass. “All the same, you should be more careful.”

I wasn’t quite sure how to respond. Even Kai’s mother, who’d been no friend to fae, had not expected my people to toast to our own confinement.

You aren’t in Hawaii. And a formal dinner at Calypso Palace is no place for this conversation.

I decided to change the subject. Channeling my best friend, I looked Wendy up and down and proclaimed, “Oh. My. Gaia. You’re Wendy Lyse!”

Several people on either side of us turned to look. Thankfully, Kai was far enough away that he appeared not to have heard.

Wendy flushed but managed a smile. “You watch Cove of Redemption?”

“Huge fan,” I swore.

Wendy knew I was lying. I knew I was lying. But neither one of us acknowledged it.

White-gloved servers appeared with the first course, a beet and goat-cheese salad. It was colorful, I decided, looking down at the rainbow of vegetables on my small, crystal salad plate. I didn’t have an appetite. Between Kai’s reaction to my part in the rebellion and discovering King Ronald was a huge prick who thought fae should be more appreciative of the scraps the casters threw our way, I felt as though I’d never be hungry again

You’re here to keep up appearances, I reminded myself. I picked up one of my four forks and pretended to enjoy the beet salad.

It was just before the fish course that Jasmine finally decided to engage me in conversation. Thus far, she’d been chatting the ear off the Thai prince seated on her other side.

“These can be such dull affairs,” Jasmine began, as she sliced off a small bit of white fish.

“Oh, I don’t know. They aren’t bad.” I shrugged and sipped my water, desperately wishing it was wine. But I’d promised Botto no alcohol.

You made that promise before you set your life on fire, I reminded myself. Still, I did need a clear head if I wanted to live through the next several days.

Jasmine laughed. “You are very well suited for politics.”

She wasn’t the first to make that comment recently. And yet, I had a hard time determining whether she meant her words. Maybe it was because I didn’t like Jasmine, but everything that came out of her mouth sounded...suspicious.

You’re paranoid.

“Yes, you’re so diplomatic,” a voice drawled in my ear.

I didn’t need to look up, I would have recognized that venomous tone in my sleep. Sienna.

Can this night get any worse?

“Gregory might disagree, of course,” Sienna continued, as she swept crumbs from the white tablecloth around my place setting.

My former friend stood between where Wendy and I sat, but that didn’t stop Jasmine from eyeing Sienna curiously. At first, I thought the other fighter might engage Sienna further, ask what she was talking about. Then, Jasmine showed her true caster colors.

“Are you bothering a guest at my father’s table?” she demanded, in a tone that sounded dangerously close to the one Sarah used when defending me to Evine.

“It’s fine, Jasmine,” I interjected.

The other fighter’s nostrils flared. “It is most certainly not fine.”

Her gaze narrowed on Sienna, who’d turned the color of snow, except for two bright patches of color high on her cheekbones. Despite our differences, and my promise not to rock the boat for Kai, I couldn’t sit silently as Jasmine berated someone I’d once called my closest friend.

“She was only asking if I cared for a different wine,” I improvised.

Unfortunately, Sienna didn’t want my help. “I don’t need you to stand up for me,” she snapped.

“Excuse me?” Jasmine’s eyes flashed.

Nearly everyone in the immediate vicinity looked over to find the source of the raised voices.

Oh, wonderful. Just freaking wonderful. Kai is going to kill me. Literally.

“It’s fine, Jasmine,” I said firmly.

She talked right over me, her words and focus for Sienna. “Do you know who this is?” Jasmine demanded and gestured to me.

Oh, Gaia. Please let this be a dream. Please let me wake up. I pinched myself but nothing happened.

A caster wearing a snooty expression hurried over.

“Miss Jasmine, is there a problem?” he asked around a forced smile. “Perhaps I can be of assistance?”

“There’s not a problem,” I insisted. “Just a misunderstanding.”

Sienna’s eyes darted from me to Jasmine to the newly arrived caster. Beneath the anger and hatred there was a healthy amount of fear. My childhood friend hadn’t meant to make a scene. I hadn’t meant to escalate that scene. Jasmine...well...I was pretty sure she lived for scenes.

“Brie, darling, is this woman giving you a problem?” Kai was suddenly behind me, one hand clamped down on my shoulder in a vice-like grip.

“No, not at all. It was just a misunderstanding,” I repeated.

By this point, almost everyone at the dinner was watching and listening to this extremely uncomfortable exchange.

How did this get blown so far out of proportion?

Kai turned to the caster in the coattails, who probably had some stuffy title like Head of Household or Master of Banquets. “I apologize for the communication error. It seems everything is fine here.”

“Of course, Your Majesty.” The butler peered down his long nose at me. “Miss Maybrie, if you need anything, it would be my pleasure to attend to you myself.”

In that moment, I contemplated bursting into flames, if only to give all those prying eyes and gossiping mouths something else to talk about. Instead, I simply smiled sweetly.

“Thank you, sir,” I told the butler, who nodded and gave me a small, yet respectful, bow before rounding on Sienna.

“Come with me, girl.” He took her arm and led her away.

Head hung low, Sienna followed without comment.

Kai squeezed my shoulder. “Are you okay?” His tone suggested he actually cared about my well-being, the dead stare in his eyes did not.

Patting his hand, I replied, “Fine. Really.”

He leaned down on the pretense of kissing my cheek and whispered in my ear. “Can you please try to get through the rest of this dinner without issue?”

My fingers tightened around the fork and knife in each of my hands. “I’ll do my best,” I said, barely moving my lips since Wendy and Jasmine were very obviously trying to eavesdrop.

Kai’s mouth was cool when it brushed my skin. “Please do. And when I return to the hotel tonight, we will discuss that girl.” He left without waiting for an answer.

“Fire fae, right?” The question came from Wendy.

All I could manage in reply was a head tilt and a very rude, “Huh?” I was too busy trying to neutralize the sudden spike in my blood pressure.

The actress smiled sadly and gestured to my hands. “Those utensils are 24K gold, which has a pretty low melting point.”

I looked down. The fork’s tongs had flopped forward, and the knife was actually dripping gold on the tablecloth.

“Freaking hell,” I muttered under my breath.

I waited until the cheese course was over before excusing myself to go look for Sienna. Was it stupid to intentionally seek her out after Kai demanded I cause no more issues tonight? Probably. So why did I do it? I couldn’t say. Not precisely. A lot of people hated me lately, and more than a handful of those people I’d once called friends; I owed Everly an apology way more than I owed anything to Sienna.

Can you even tell yourself the truth? My inner voice demanded to know.

“Can I help you find the facilities, Miss Maybrie?”

I knew before I turned around that it was the same butler from earlier standing behind me. Taking a deep breath, I counted to five before turning to face him, a smile glued to my face.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t catch your name,” I began sweetly.

The older gentleman’s facial muscles didn’t so much as twitch, though his cloudy eyes did sparkle. “Thomas, Miss Maybrie. I am Head of Household Staff at the palace.”

My smile became a little more genuine. “I knew your title was something like that.”

“Did you need help finding the facilities?” Thomas repeated.

Saying yes and moving on would have been smart, but recent events had left me feeling a little reckless. So, I took a chance on Thomas.

“Actually, I was looking for the fae server, from earlier.”

There was no need to elaborate.

“Ah, yes.” Thomas glanced right and then left down the empty hallway. “Sienna.”

He knew her name. Good sign, I decided.

“I allowed her the rest of the evening off.”

“You didn’t fire her, though?” Can you fire someone who doesn’t have a choice about the work? I wondered.

Thomas gave no answer, which left my mind ample opportunity to invent worst-case scenarios. Only once the silence became uncomfortable did I clear my throat audibly and admit, “I was hoping I could speak with Sienna, if she’s still here?”

I thought for certain he would tell me she’d gone home or was too busy polishing the goldware. Instead, Thomas hesitated, visibly uneasy in the position I’d put him in, and I let myself hope that he would relent.

“Five minutes. I just want to talk to her,” I pressed.

Thomas hesitated once more and then replied, “She has already returned to her apartment. I can provide you the address, but I should warn you—the area is not safe for a royal consort.”

While I couldn’t think of a way that I would be able to sneak out to visit her anytime soon, I still said, “Yes, thank you. The address would be great.”

Thomas gave me the address, along with the name of the neighborhood and the cross streets, none of which meant anything to me.

“Thank you. I really appreciate it,” I told him.

“Please do not mention it, Miss Maybrie,” the servant replied pointedly.

“I understand. I won’t,” I promised. “Thank you very much.”

By unspoken agreement, we started back for the banquet hall together. Thomas walked directly beside me until the double doors came into view. He then fell back several steps.

This whole system is idiotic, I thought.

“Miss Maybrie?”

I turned and smiled at Thomas over my shoulder. “Yes?”

“They call the area where Sienna lives Faetown,” Thomas said, just loud enough for me to hear.

The subtext was clear: A royal consort wouldn’t be safe in Sienna’s neighborhood, but a fae would; one that didn’t look like a royal consort, obviously. Now, all I needed to figure out was how to get my fae butt out of my royal hotel suite.

Chapter Twenty

After dinner, I returned to Riggs Hotel. Not exactly alone—Kenoa and Harton were all but handcuffed to me.

“I thought Kai wasn’t having dinner with King Ronald for a few days?” I asked Kenoa.

Kenoa chose his words carefully. “The king wanted to make sure they were able to speak before we return to Hawaii. Since that could be sooner rather than later....” Kenoa shrugged. “Kai wants to have the conversation and get it out of the way.”

“Does he really think Brie is going to lose?” Harton asked. The question either proved that he really didn’t know that Kai and I were at odds or that the bodyguard was a very good actor. I wasn’t sure which, not that it mattered.

Neither Kenoa nor I answered. I headed for my bedroom, the quiet of the penthouse suite a welcome change after the loud dinner chatter at the palace.

“Please open the door again once you’ve changed,” Kenoa called after me.

“Are you worried I’ll jump out the window and hasten my death?” I replied, not bothering to look at him over my shoulder.

“I’m playing as nice as I can right now. Don’t make this harder than it has to be.”

I paused in the doorway to my bedroom. To still my shaking hands, I clutched the doorframe. “Whatever.”

The request was insulting, which was why I only partially complied. My first thought was a reflection spell to trick Kenoa’s eyes into thinking he could see inside the bedroom, when he was really looking at a closed door. There were a few problems with that spell, though. First and foremost, I wasn’t practiced enough to cast it. So, instead of a magical solution, I went with a technical one. I left the door open just a crack, no more than two inches, and kept the lights low.

Of course, this lack of privacy worked both ways. When Kai returned to the suite, long after I’d crawled under my covers, I heard him speaking to Kenoa. Their conversation drifted clearly into my room despite their hushed tones.

“How’d it go?” Kenoa asked.

There was a clinking sound, like ice cubes being deposited into a glass.

“He offered Prince Gavin this time,” Kai replied.

Liquid gurgled as one of the men poured a drink.

“What’d you say?”

Kai chuckled tiredly. “That I would have to speak with my sister.”

It was Kenoa’s turn to laugh. “That’s going to be a fun conversation.”

I knew I shouldn’t have been eavesdropping, but Kenoa shouldn’t have made me leave the door open. Sliding out of bed, I tiptoed closer to the door so I wouldn’t miss a word.

“That’s all my reign has been, one difficult conversation after another.” From where I stood in the darkness, just out of view of both men, I saw Kai sink onto the sofa beside Kenoa. Both men sipped from tumblers of amber liquid with only the city lights outside the windows to illuminate the room. Kai stared straight ahead at nothing in particular, while Kenoa kept glancing toward my door.

Come on. Talk about it. You know you want to, I thought, as though I could will the king to bring up the topic of my duplicity with his best friend.

“What have you learned about the girl?” Kai finally asked after a long stretch of silence.

Girl? What girl? Me? That’s what I’ve been reduced to? Tears pricked my eyes and spilled over.

Kenoa shook his head. “Not much. Either she’s well protected, or there isn’t much to find. She arrived in L.A. about five years ago. She went through the studio program and did a few local commercial bits. She managed to land a reoccurring role on a show called One Night. It should have been a big break for her. Despite big ratings, the show was canceled halfway through the first season.”

Sienna. Kai asked Kenoa to find out everything he could about Sienna.

“Why? What happened?” Kai wanted to know.

“Officially, the network released a statement saying they wanted to go in a different direction.”

The king took a swig of his drink. “And unofficially?”

“It’s just a guess,” Kenoa warned, “but I think it has something to do with the death of the star actress. There’s a lot of shady stuff circling, but the weirdest part is there are three completely different ways she’s reported to have died. One official report says it was a car accident. Another says she drowned in the ocean. A third suggests she fell down the stairs while drinking and broke her neck. There’s nothing clear about the case at all.”

“Hmm.” Kai drained his glass and rose to refill it. “And after all this, what happened to Sienna?”

“That’s a little murky, too,” Kenoa admitted. “She was cast as the lead in that action thriller Castoffs. She even started filming but quit about a week in.”

Kai’s eyes went wide as he looked up from the drink he was fixing. “She quit? That was an option for her?” The king held up the bottle of liquor to his friend and added, “Ready for a refill?”

The water fae lifted his glass and jingled the half-melted cubes. Kai added more ice and liquor before sitting again.

“Sienna requested to be relocated to the palace staff, which was granted by someone in the royal family,” Kenoa finally answered Kai’s question. “I don’t know who she was involved with at the time, but she was evidently seeing someone who lived there. Whoever it was, they grew tired of her within a few months. That’s when she asked to go back to the movie studios. Without an ally inside the family, she was denied. She’s been at the palace ever since.”

Poor Sienna. No wonder she’s so angry.

In that moment, I understood my old friend and her attitude about my relationship with a royal.

“So, nothing remarkable,” Kai commented.

“Well, I don’t know about that.” Kenoa leaned forward and rested his elbows on his knees, drink glass held between two large fingers. “This only jumped out at me because we just did Brie’s travel application, but Sienna’s arrival date in Los Angeles is three months after Brie’s.”

“Yet they were, according to Brie, taken on the same night,” Kai chimed in. He stood and began pacing. “Interesting.” He smacked his lips. “Very interesting.”

‘Interesting’ wasn’t the word I would use. Mat and his vamp cronies had kept Sienna for three months after they’d turned me over to the Hawaiian royals. That was a long time to be used for blood and magic. After that hell, she’d been sold to the Californian Kingdom. I didn’t blame Sienna for hating me. What I’d been through was bad. What she’d been through was much worse.

“See if anyone knows what happened to Sienna in those three months,” Kai requested after a moment of contemplation.

Seriously? I wondered. She was tortured. Isn’t it obvious?

“She must have told someone,” Kai continued. “Everyone needs a confidant, right?”

Kenoa’s dark eyes flicked to my door again. “I wouldn’t be too sure of that,” he grumbled.

The king followed his friend’s gaze, jaw tightening. “What has she been doing since you returned to the hotel?” he asked Kenoa.

“She went to bed almost immediately.” Kenoa studied Kai carefully.

Say something. Bring it up, I silently urged the water fae. He didn’t disappoint.

“Want to talk about why you two are fighting?”

Kai averted his gaze as though the city lights were suddenly fascinating to him. “I would appreciate it if you continued to stick close to Brie.”

“Yes, of course.” Kenoa took a healthy sip of whiskey and narrowed his eyes at Kai’s back. “I know she’ll fight it, but I think we need to up her security. The threat level is only climbing.”

There was a long stretch of silence.

This is it, I thought, wiping my sweaty palms on my pajama bottoms.

Kenoa knew that I’d told Kai the truth. I also had a strong suspicion that Kai knew Kenoa was aware of my deception. And yet, neither seemed to want to say anything to the other directly. The tension was thick enough to choke on.

Finally, Kai turned back to face his friend. “Brie won’t put up a fight. She will understand the concern for her safety.”

Ah yes, my safety. A convenient excuse.

“Her fight is late tomorrow, the last match of the day,” the king said. Kenoa already knew, of course, though he didn’t interrupt. “I think it would be best if she stayed at the hotel until she needs to head over to the stadium.”

“That would be safest,” Kenoa agreed evenly.

“It’s not that.” A muscle in Kai’s cheek twitched as annoyance verging on anger flashed in his eyes. “I am sure you have heard by now, but just in case you have not, King Ronald plans to execute members of the rebellion as part of this tournament.”

Kenoa’s controlled expression faltered. “No, actually, I hadn’t heard.”

“He announced it at dinner tonight.” Kai shook his head ruefully. “I tried to talk him out of it, but he is intent on making a show of power. Brie does not need to witness it.”

Several minutes later, I crawled back into bed with a tiny spark of hope in my heart. Kai still cared for me. At least a little bit. That was enough to help me get a few hours of much needed sleep.

*****

I WOKE UP EARLY AND jumped in a long shower. Fight days were very ritualistic for me. It wasn’t a superstitious thing; I was just set in my ways. Of course, I’d never had quite such a heavy heart or burdened mind on a fight day before, and I doubted my usual protein-packed smoothie was really going to help.

There was a tray with coffee and dry toast waiting for me when I exited the bathroom in my robe. I drank the coffee black and watched the artificial sun rise over the ocean. Judging by the noise in the suite’s living room, advisors and bodyguards arrived to deliver updates to Kai and go over his revised schedule. The talk was bland and ordinary, much to my relief.

It was still fairly early when someone knocked, and my bedroom door opened before I could answer. I’d dared hope my visitor was Kai. Of course, it wasn’t. The maid had come to deliver my smoothie and a note from Botto. There was a single word written in his block handwriting: Focus.

Kai was scheduled to attend the entire day of festivities at the arena. Before leaving, I’d hoped he would wish me luck or give even the smallest indication that I existed. Instead, the king and his entourage left without a word. That was when I finally trudged into the main room with my smoothie and my coffee. Normally, I would have spent this time listening to a very carefully curated playlist that I’d spent years perfecting. Instead, I listened to the deafening silence and wondered if this would be one of the last times I’d have the luxury of absolute quiet.

The maid returned a third time with a plate containing one scrambled egg, one strip of turkey bacon, a bran muffin, and a second carafe of coffee. I skipped the food again but did refill my coffee mug before Botto arrived mid-morning.

“How did you sleep?” he asked without preamble.

I took in the dark circles beneath his bloodshot eyes and his scruffy chin. “Better than you, I’d guess.” I made a sweeping gesture with my arm. “Come on in.”

My trainer’s keen gaze swept the suite. “You haven’t been watching the tournament stream.”

“No, I haven’t,” I agreed, though Botto hadn’t phrased it as a question.

“Good. Leave all the recon to me. You need to focus.” He crossed to the breakfast cart and plucked the single strip of bacon off the plate, consuming it in two bites.

“I’m focused,” I protested, refilling my coffee yet again.

Botto frowned at the mug. “You’re caffeinated, not focused.” He pried the cup loose from my fingers. “You shouldn’t even be drinking coffee.”

“I have a lot on my mind.” I snatched the mug back, sloshing coffee all over our hands.

Botto didn’t fight with me further over the dark roast. His sigh was just as tired as his expression. “You need to win today, Brie.”

“I know.”

“The king’s advisors want your head almost as much as your opponents want your blood,” Botto advised me.

“I know,” I repeated more firmly.

“I heard Kenoa on the phone late last night. He seems to think your arrest—”

“I. Know,” I practically shouted. “I told Kai last night,” I admitted in a much more reasonable tone.

Scrubbing one hand over his stubble, my trainer groaned loudly. “Oh, Brie. You didn’t.”

“He hasn’t said anything. To anyone. Not even Kenoa,” I swore.

Botto opened his mouth as if to speak but reconsidered at the last minute. After a moment, he blew out a long breath and placed his hands on my shoulders, looking me square in the eye. “He will, though. Kai won’t keep your secret forever. He can’t keep your secret forever, Brie.”

“I know.” This time, the words were barely a whisper. I swallowed thickly before adding, “That’s why I want to take your offer. If it’s still on the table?”

His smile was sad. “It’s for the best.”

“I honestly don’t know if it is.” I shrugged like this wasn’t the hardest decision of my life. “Running feels cowardly but living feels...necessary.” I exhaled shakily.

I did feel better now that I’d told Botto my decision. Nonetheless, I was about to embark on a very new, very scary chapter in my life, and I genuinely didn’t know how I felt about it. “So, what happens now?”

“Now, you focus. You win. And you live to fight another day. I will take care of the rest.”

Chapter Twenty-One

Heading into the Los Angeles Coliseum for my first interkingdom fight was one of the more intimidating experiences of my life. I’d had plenty of overwhelming experiences, but it was difficult to compare those to the tens of thousands of people watching and judging me as I entered the main arena. At least this time I received applause and a few catcalls.

Dust blew up from the ground with every step I took, like a scene of an Old West showdown complete with pistols at sunset. The round coliseum had seating that rose to heights far above those of the Hawaiian fighting pits. It felt as though every eye in the world was on me in that moment—those physically in the arena and everyone watching from home, too.

Not everyone out there is your enemy, I reminded myself.

Cala, Rocko, and Sumi would all be watching this fight. That thought made me hold my head higher as Kelly Kat rattled off some of my career highlights. The more impressive wins elicited louder applause from my small contingent of supporters.

However, nothing about me got the crowd going like the mere mention of my opponent, the shifter-vampire, Nico Suave. People loved him. If I hadn’t known better, I would have assumed he was from L.A. No lowly peon in the fighting pits would’ve carried himself that way—this guy had won and liked the taste of it. Nico sauntered across the field like he owned the place. A checkered snapback sat lazily upon his head and spurred boots clanged with every step. With faint freckles and a mischievous grin, something about him made me feel like I was about to battle a roguish imp.

That amusing illusion was shattered when he shook his head dramatically. Where there’d been longish hair atop his head a moment ago, a mane gleamed in the afternoon sunlight. The teeth that showed in his lazy grin transformed into razor-sharp fangs. Despite the diffident air radiating from him, this guy was not to be screwed with. He danced on the balls of his feet like a boxer, much to the delight of his fans.

“This is it folks!” Kelly cried loudly. “Final chance to place your bets for either the fiery Maybrie Hawkins or the smooth-talking hybrid, Nico Suave, from across the frozen seas.”

Four referees joined Nico and me in the center of the arena.

“I want a clean fight,” the head ref told us.

The instruction was more of an inside joke than a warning; fighting pit “rules” were anything goes. Especially when there was magic involved.

One by one, the referees backed away so they wouldn’t be caught in the crossfire once the whistle blew.

This is it. Nothing matters except winning. You must win this fight. You must. Your life depends on it.

Nico offered me a grin that showed off both canine incisors and vampire fangs. Not a sight you see every day. The werelion-vampire crossed the center of the circle with his arm extended. Ever the good sport, I met him in the middle to shake hands. The head ref blew his whistle. Our palms still clasped, used the leverage to yank me toward him and off-kilter. With a sweep of his leg, I was suddenly eating the dusty ground.

They did warn me he played dirty, I reminded myself as the air whooshed from my lungs.

With my life hanging in the balance, I wasn’t in the mood for a clean fight either. Instead of releasing Nico’s hand when I fell, I clutched it tightly and used the momentum. My opponent had two choices—to break an arm or to join me on the ground. There were no mats, only the hard, unforgiving earth. My upper back slammed into the packed dirt. My teeth rattled, and the air flew from my lungs, yet again. Nico hadn’t fared much better, as he’d been caught off guard. His shoulder took the brunt of the impact.

I knew I had to keep Nico from shifting for as long as possible. His vampire speed was dangerous enough; a lion that moved as quickly would leave me little choice but to employ my fire magic.

Nico snapped his sharp teeth at my neck, close enough that one grazed my skin and drew blood. I swung my fist back and threw a right hook directly into his grinning mouth. I felt the skin on my knuckles split as several of those teeth scraped my hand. While he recovered from the reverberations of his skull, I flew to my feet. Two well-placed kicks had him in the fetal position.

Just as I wondered why he didn’t move, Nico hooked a leg around the back of my calves. I fell to my knees. In a move that I didn’t expect, his other heel wrapped around my neck and yanked me to the ground. Pinned by my throat, I squirmed without success. Nico couldn’t attack offensively in this position, but neither could I.

Lions enjoy toying with their prey, I realized.

With a low, exaggerated moan, I let my muscles slowly go limp. My bare arms itched as I felt fur emerge beneath them. The heavy breath blowing into the back of my head became a growl. A swishing tail against my ankles told me that the shift was complete.

As if the weight of my body was too heavy to hold up, I rolled away from the spooned embrace of the were-lion. With a languid swipe, he pushed me farther away like a discarded toy. Nico climbed to his feet and stretched, showing off his sleek lion physique. He was practically lazy as he batted at the air around me.

The moment his back was turned, I slammed a heel into the lion’s soft underbelly. When he stumbled, I threaded my fingers into his flowing mane. Yanking him toward me, with all the strength I could muster, further disoriented the majestic animal. Between protecting his underside and my pulling his head away, the lion’s body bowed.

Without hesitation, I channeled my rage and fear and pummeled the few vulnerable areas on a lion’s body. Nico roared with anger. Both his shifter and vampire strength should’ve been enough to escape me, but he didn’t try to do so. His jaws gaped widely, once again aimed at my throat. I took the opening he provided. Driving my fist into the lion’s open mouth, I slammed my fist into the back of his throat.

The impact had the desired effect, and I felt the sick crunch of a windpipe collapsing beneath my knuckle. Yanking my arm back from the dangerous terrain of his jaws, the edges of Nico’s teeth sliced against my hand again, deeper this time. The burn of my flesh being sliced open reverberated up my arm.

Ignoring the sharp flames of pain, I jumped to my feet. Nico’s prone form was sprawled in front of me, sputtering for air. Tears glistened in his eyes as he stared up at me in disbelief. He’d held back initially because he’d been too cocky, too sure of his abilities to take a female fighter seriously. And now, it was too late. Even a vampire couldn’t recover that quickly from a blow to his windpipe.

Stepping on his throat with one heeled boot, I grinned down at Nico’s impish face with no real feelings of triumph. “Ready to call it?”

Nico had partially shifted back into human form, though his lips were more purple than seemed healthy. With a short nod, the were-lion conceded. The stadium’s crowd cheered politely, but they were obviously surprised by my victory without an ounce of magic needing to be used. No doubt they’d hoped I would turn him into a bonfire before it was all over. I wasn’t sorry to disappoint them.

“And the winner of round one...Maybrie Hawkins!” Kelly Kat’s voice boomed through the arena.

I’d never felt less like a winner in my life.

There was more polite applause, though I did notice my fan section was louder now that I’d secured my first win so easily. With a fake grin, I waved to the crowd. My eyes found the Royal Box, where Kai sat side by side with King Ronald in fancy thrones that had been carved specially for this tournament. Both men stared down at me. Both were expressionless. I caught Kai’s eye. Though my triumph had gained some credit with the crowd, the king was unaffected.

What did you expect? One win would fix it all?

It was a ridiculous notion. I needed to stop dwelling on the idea that there was anything to fix. My relationship with Kai wasn’t broken. You couldn’t break something that never existed.

Chapter Twenty-Two

“Brie! Over here! Did you expect to win in the first round?”

“Why didn’t you use your magic, Maybrie?”

“You showed too much mercy!”

“Fae don’t belong in the fighting pits!”

I heard reporters yell out as Los Angeles police and event security helped Harton, Kenoa, and Botto clear a path to the car. I kept my head down, in no mood to deal with reporters and their stupid questions and opinions. Evine was likely to give me hell for refusing an interview.

She’ll have to deal with it, I told myself.

Harton hurried ahead and yanked the rear car door open. Sensing their window of opportunity waning, the crowd of reporters pushed forward like the tide coming in. The security entourage pushed back to no avail. My arm was bandaged where Nico had cut me, and I cradled it against my chest protectively. Still, when someone grabbed my elbow to get my attention, a jolt of pain shot up and down my arm. Adrenaline still running high after my match, my fight-or-flight instinct took over. I struck out at the person closest to me, which happened to be a short, squirrely looking caster with brittle bones that broke on contact with my fist. Blood spurted from his nose like a geyser.

Shit. Shouldn’t have done that.

Horrified at what I’d done, my jaw dropped open. I sputtered an apology that my victim was unlikely to hear over the surrounding crowd. Kenoa curled one massive arm around my shoulders and shoved anyone who dared get too close again with his free hand. Botto started throwing elbows like a linebacker making way for his quarterback.

“Stay back,” Kenoa snapped. To me, he muttered, “Just keep moving. Head down. Let me do the punching.”

Kenoa all but threw me inside the car and then jumped in behind me. The vehicle was already in motion when Harton fell onto the floorboards at my feet.

“Wait, where’s Botto?” I demanded as the car picked up speed.

The partition lowered, and my trainer’s haggard face appeared. His right eye was red and swelling rapidly. “I’m here, Brie. You okay?”

I hugged my arm tighter to my body. The pain was growing steadily worse. Thank Gaia for Samira’s healing tonic, I thought. The vial was in my bedroom in the hotel suite.

“I’m fine,” I promised.

“Are you sure?” Harton climbed up into the seat beside me. “You look a little pale.”

“Fine,” I repeated but quickly reconsidered. “Until Kai’s advisors see me on the news punching a caster. Then I probably won’t be so fine.”

“Where is the king?” Harton’s gaze panned the car, like asking the question would make the Hawaiian monarch materialize.

“He had royal matters that demanded his attention,” Kenoa said smoothly.

Since it was a fight day, Evine hadn’t reviewed Kai’s daily itinerary with me, so I didn’t know whether the excuse was true. And honestly, I didn’t care. I was too keyed up to sit alone in my bedroom and pretend like Kai wasn’t just outside the door contemplating my fate. At least with him away, the suite wouldn’t be full of tension. Maybe I would celebrate my victory with a good dinner from room service.

“He’ll want to know about the guy Brie decked,” Harton said.

He likely knows already, I thought. Kai’s advisors were alerted the instant my name appeared on any gossip site.

Kenoa responded to Harton but looked at me. “I’ll deal with Kai and the other advisors.”

I liked to think he was doing me a solid, but I doubted it.

Getting back to the suite, I quickly located Samira’s tonic, the pain in my arm now radiating throughout my whole body. I put several drops beneath my tongue and headed to the bathroom for a shower. When I unwound the bandage, my injured skin had already begun to knit back together. By the time I’d washed all the blood and grime and sweat from my body, my arm was completely healed. It still ached just as badly, though. Then again, a deep ache was settling into all my bones and muscles.

I really should’ve sparred more in the last few weeks, I thought.

Instead of a pair of silk pajamas Evine had packed for me, I fished out sweats from my stash of workout clothes and padded into the living room to find a room service menu. I expected to find Kenoa and possibly even Harton on the couch, so it was a welcome surprise to see Botto there instead. He held a glass of ice to his puffy eye and worked his jaw back and forth as though to work out the kinks.

“Where are my babysitters?” I asked.

“In the hallway.” My trainer removed the ice, wincing when he touched the blossoming bruise on his cheek. “I told them I wanted to go over what I’d learned about your next opponent. Kenoa seemed to think that was safe enough to do without him. Plus, he needed to do damage control.”

Elaboration wasn’t necessary.

I plopped down in one of the chairs and sighed loudly. “So, why are you really here? To tell me tomorrow’s opponent can’t be bought off?”

At some point during my shower, the ease of the win had started to bother me. This was the freaking Interkingdom Championships. Every single opponent in this tournament was the best their kingdom had to offer. Nico Suave should’ve put up a greater fight.

Botto arched an eyebrow. “You think I can afford to pay a fighter to lose to you?”

He had me there.

“I won fair and square?” I asked doubtfully.

My trainer shrugged. “No reason to think otherwise. Just because the guy is a big deal overseas, that doesn’t mean he’s actually any good.”

Gaia, I really am paranoid. Now I’m seeing conspiracies everywhere I look.

“Then why are you here?” I repeated, shifting to make myself more comfortable. Sore muscles were normal after a fight, though it usually took longer for the adrenaline to wear off and the fatigue to kick in.

Botto frowned. “You should have accepted one of the tonics the medics offered you.”

“Samira gave me one, and I’ve used it. I’m fine, just a little more out of shape than I thought.”

He didn’t look convinced. “Make sure you get a lot of sleep tonight. This will be your last week in a bed for a while.” Leaning forward, his voice was barely above a whisper when he continued. “I don’t want to tell you too much. The less you know, the better—for everyone involved. You won’t be able to take much with you. Pack a small bag tonight with anything you absolutely can’t leave behind.”

“Tonight?” I sputtered.

Tonight was way sooner than I’d anticipated. It was too quick.

“No, not likely,” Botto confirmed.

Some of the tension in my shoulders eased. I still had time to say a proper goodbye to my current life, or at least something close to a proper goodbye.

“But you need to be ready. That’s what I came to tell you.” The ice in his glass had melted. Botto swirled it around before downing it like a shot. “And to see how you’re feeling. You may have thought that win was too easy but, from where I was sitting, you took a beating.”

“I’m sore,” I conceded. “I’ll live, though.”

Poor choice of words, I thought and giggled like a child. I’m losing it. I need sleep.

Botto apparently agreed with my mental assessment. “Go to bed before he gets back. I don’t know anything about your next opponent, not even a name yet. No matter who it is, you should act like they’re the best fighter you’ve ever come across. Don’t waste your energy on the king.”

Easy for you to say.

A knock on the suite door quieted us immediately. Since privacy was a thing of the past, I assumed the visitor would enter of their own accord. When that didn’t happen, I exchanged glances with Botto, who shrugged. My legs like rubber, I hobbled to the door.

“I’m coming!” I snapped when the visitor knocked again.

I yanked the door open to find Princess Edwina smiling down at me.

“I apologize for showing up unannounced,” she began pleasantly. “I hope I’m not intruding.”

“Um, no. Not at all.”

My sweatpants were a regrettable decision in that moment. Particularly when the princess was wearing a gorgeous royal-blue wrap dress and giant diamond stud earrings. Still, I didn’t want to be rude when she’d been so nice to me.

“Do you want to come in?” I asked.

Please say no. Please say no.

“Only if you are free for dinner? We can order in if you like?”

Having an impromptu dinner with a foreign princess was definitely not the way I wanted to spend my evening. I was exhausted, annoyed, and my muscles didn’t seem to be working quite right. The cowardly part of me wanted Botto to intervene, to tell Princess Edwina that I couldn’t have dinner with her because I needed to focus on my next fight.

How quickly you’ve become accustomed to others fighting your battles, I thought.

It seemed I wasn’t the only coward in the room, though, because my trainer remained silent.

A thought occurred to me—a dangerous, underhanded thought.

I smiled sweetly at Princess Edwina. “I would love to have dinner. Would you mind if we went out, though? It seems all I’ve seen of L.A. is this hotel room.”

By the time I’d thrown on a pair of silver evening pants and a white blouse, all the arrangements for dinner were settled. Someone, Evine likely, had made reservations at Broken Rulez, a trendy restaurant frequented by celebrities. It wouldn’t have been my first choice, but where we went wasn’t important for my plan. All I needed was to get out of the suite before Kai or Kenoa showed back up.

“I don’t know if this is a good idea,” Harton muttered as we followed Princess Edwina to her SUV.

“It’ll be fine,” I soothed. “Princess Edwina has more than enough bodyguards for both of us. You could’ve stayed at the hotel, and I’d still be well protected.”

I wasn’t naïve enough to believe Harton would agree to stay behind. My poor bodyguard’s face was pinched, his eyes darting back and forth anxiously, and we hadn’t even left the hotel yet.

“His Majesty thought—”

“I’ll deal with Kai,” I interrupted.

“We should at least tell Kenoa,” Harton tried.

“There’s no need to bother him. He’s not even part of the security detail anymore,” I pointed out. “We told Evine. She’ll let everyone else know.”

Harton still wasn’t keen on the sudden outing, but he knew he was losing the argument.

Broken Rulez occupied the top four floors of the Jenkins Building and prided itself on its privacy. It could only be accessed via an elevator that ran from an underground parking garage directly to the restaurant, with no stops in between. Reservations typically needed to be made months ahead of time, and a famous or royal name was pretty much the only way to get a table even with the proper planning. Paparazzi clustered around the garage entrances. Thankfully, the window’s dark tint prevented the cameras from snapping our picture.

Princess Edwina and I were seated at a corner table on the top floor with a view of the city that rivaled the one from the penthouse suite at Riggs Hotel. The dress code was a lot more informal than I would’ve thought; a number of diners were in jeans and a few even had on frayed shorts.

Just as someone came over to fill up our water glasses, a line of servers marched toward our table.

“Compliments of the chef,” a server explained.

One by one, appetizers plates were set on the table along with a brief description of the dish. I wore my fake smile and nodded politely in response. None of the other diners paid us much attention. They didn’t seem to know or care who we were. The food smelled heavenly, but the first bite of eggplant dip soured my stomach.

“Are you feeling okay?” Princess Edwina asked when I pushed my plate away.

Why does everyone keep asking me that?

“Just tired,” I lied.

The princess continued to sample the array of appetizers, washing each bite down with a sip of red wine. Our conversation was light and easy and took little brainpower to participate in. It was a good thing, since I needed to devote most of my mental energy to figuring out how I was going to trick Harton into going along with my brilliant idea.

“I’m sure you’re wondering why I invited you for dinner tonight,” Edwina finally said, not long after the main dishes arrived.

Plated beautifully with sauces and garnishes, there was a plain chicken breast and steamed broccoli for me and fettucine alfredo for the princess.

In retrospect, I probably should’ve questioned her motives. Dinner out with a foreign royal was the perfect excuse to leave the suite, and I hadn’t thought too much beyond that. Sure, Kai would still be upset when he found out, but hopefully he’d also appreciate that I was keeping up appearances. If not, better to ask forgiveness than be denied permission.

“Kai mentioned that you would be alone most of the evening,” Edwina continued. “And I thought it would be a good chance for just the two of us to talk.”

I’d cut my entire chicken breast into small pieces but had yet to eat. Bland as the food was—my fault, not the chef’s, as I avoided the sauce—my stomach turned at the sight. Stress was the culprit for sure, though a part of me did wonder if I was coming down with something. The deep ache in my muscles felt like the beginnings of the flu.

The princess concentrated on twirling her fettucine, too focused to notice my divided attention, and she just plunged forward. “A war is coming, Brie. Tensions between fae and casters have never been this fraught. Ever.”

Dramatic but probably true, I thought.

The boiled broccoli smell wafting up from my plate was overwhelming. Sweat beads broke out on my forehead, and the room started to spin. Going out to dinner had been a bad idea. I really should’ve been resting and recuperating. I reached for my water glass and drained it in one gulp. The server rushed over with a silver water pitcher and refilled the cup.

“Thank you,” I managed to say.

Edwina smiled tightly at the server, who gave her a polite nod before retreating. The princess waited until he was gone and then continued with what I was quickly realizing was a well-crafted speech.

“The shifters are angry at casters, of course, but also at fae because they think we dismiss them. Then, there is the divide between aristocracy and the common people. Many believe the monarchies are passé, that it’s time to revisit the idea of elected officials. Or, at least ensure officials who can better represent everyone.”

She paused for breath, finally meeting my eyes with an expectant look. I didn’t know what to say, so I drank more water and dabbed at my damp forehead with my napkin.

“I’m not sure I understand why you’re telling me all of this.”

My reply came out slightly slurred. Concern darkened Edwina’s gaze.

I shook my head. “Please don’t ask if I’m okay. I’m fine, I swear.”

The princess’ attention returned to her pasta. I downed another glass of water. The liquid sloshed in my turbulent gut, and it was all I could do to keep it from coming back up. Was this my karmic punishment for leaving the hotel when I knew Kai wanted me confined to the penthouse?

“Territory wars have already begun,” she said, as though there had been no break in the conversation.

“Is that the first sign of the apocalypse?”

Maybe it was the fact that my insides were vibrating, and a spider was spinning a web inside my head to trap my thoughts like prey, but all sense of decorum was gone. I didn’t care if Edwina thought me rude. All I cared about was not vomiting water on the princess.

Edwina’s lips twitched. “I think a fire fae from the fighting pits marrying the King of Hawaii is the first sign of the apocalypse,” she countered.

That actually made me laugh, which turned into a deep, rumbling cough.

“Brie—”

I held up a hand to cut her off. “I’m fine. But if you don’t mind, can we just get to the point of this conversation? I do have a fight tomorrow.”

Chicken juice pooled on one side of my plate. The herbs in Edwina’s alfredo were suddenly very potent. I pushed my plate to the edge of the table, and the server hurried over to whisk it away.

“A war between the races could be cataclysmic,” Edwina said somberly. “I also believe it’s unavoidable. The Hawaiian Kingdom will have to take a stand. Kai will have to take a stand. You will have to take a stand.”

I narrowed my gaze. “And you want me—us—to take a certain stand? One that’s in line with your beliefs?” I guessed.

Edwina swallowed audibly but had the good grace not to deny the accusation. “I do.”

Who knew dating a royal made you such a political pawn?

“And you came to me directly instead of talking to Kai...why, exactly? He is much more open-minded than most royals.”

“Oh, I know.” She rested her utensils on the sides of her plate and looked across the table at me. “He’s also a very new monarch, and his family is known to be reserved when it comes to military action.”

This time I reached for my water glass to stall for time while I came up with a response. I settled on a blunt one. “You want me to convince Kai to go to war?”

“I do.” The Alaskan Princess inhaled deeply through her nose, nostrils flaring slightly. “And I would appreciate that this conversation remains between just us girls, whether or not you decide to take up the cause. If you do me that favor, I will owe you one in return.”

Chapter Twenty-Three

Over after-dinner coffee, I began to somehow feel even worse. The silk top I wore was blotched with sweat stains. My sense of smell seemed heightened to the point that everything and everyone reeked of something nauseating. So, I used my illness as an excuse to make a hasty exit from the restaurant with only my personal bodyguard.

I must’ve looked worse than I felt, if that was possible, because Princess Edwina didn’t appear suspicious in the least. If only Harton was so easy to fool.

“Harton, pull over.” I slapped a hand over my mouth. “I’m going to be sick.”

His hands tightened on the wheel. “You can get sick in the car.” He shook his head and muttered. “I knew this was a mistake.”

“Harton. Pull over.”

He pursed his lips. “No, Brie. It’s not safe. I’m sorry.”

I just wanted to lie down, but it was my only chance to talk to Sienna alone. Since I was winging this adventure, and I was too sick to make up lies on the fly, I decided to fess up. I leaned back in my seat and closed my eyes to slow the spinning in my head.

“I need you to pull over somewhere specific.”

Harton made a noise somewhere between a sigh and a growl. “I knew it. I knew you were up to something.”

“I’m not up to anything. Not anything nefarious, anyway. There’s someone I need to speak with.”

With my eyes still closed, I could only hope the long stretch of silence didn’t mean he was ignoring me. I was asking a lot of him. Even as an unwilling accomplice, at the very least, my bodyguard was risking his job. If Kai thought my errand was more sinister than a simple visit to an old friend, Harton might be risking a whole lot more. I wouldn’t have blamed him for refusing me.

“The girl from Fae Canyon? Sienna, right?” Harton asked finally.

I sat up a little straighter and glanced across the front seat at him. “What do you know about her?”

“Just what I was briefed on.” His eyes cut toward me. “Why do you want to see her? What difference does it make? In a few days, we’re going back home. You’ll never see her again, if you don’t want to.”

“I don’t know why I want to see her. I guess...I guess I want to try and fix one broken relationship in my life.” Before I destroy them all by running away, I added silently. “I doubt anything I say will make a difference. Sienna really seems to hate me. But I need to try to make her hate me a little less.”

Harton let his head fall back against the seat and looked up, as if praying to Gaia for guidance. I leaned my forehead against the passenger-side window, the cool glass welcome against my sweaty skin.

“Please, Harton. I need to do this,” I said softly.

“You could’ve just asked me earlier. You didn’t need some elaborate ruse.”

We clearly had different opinions on what constituted an elaborate ruse, but I didn’t dare argue. Not when he was on the cusp of giving in.

“I’m sorry,” I said. “I should’ve just been honest, but I never would’ve gotten out of the hotel if I had.” I gave him the sincerest smile I could manage. “I’m telling you now.”

This time it was definitely a growl that escaped his clenched jaws. “You have ten minutes with her. When I say we need to leave, even if it hasn’t been ten minutes, we leave. Those are my terms.”

“Thank you. Really. It means a lot to me.”

“Are you sure you’re up for this? I think if you just told the king why you wanted—”

“It has to be tonight,” I interrupted. “I’ll be fine. I can keep it to ten minutes.”

Sienna lived in a very rundown part of L.A. Wild dogs patrolled the streets in search of food scraps, their fur patchy and caked with filth. An ancient fae woman sat in a rocking chair on the sagging porch of a small, boxy house. She watched the car with cloudy eyes, fingers maneuvering large knitting needles in her lap. Three men stood just outside the front doors of Sienna’s apartment building smoking cheap cigars and guzzling even cheaper beer.

“You sure about this?” Harton asked as he parallel parked the car beside a cracked sidewalk with weeds growing through the cement.

One hand already on the door handle, I took a deep breath and nodded firmly. “It’ll be fine.”

I felt like I should just tattoo those words on my forehead.

Harton curled one arm around my shoulders, his free hand poised on the gun holstered at his hip. I knew our bodyguards carried human weapons, as did soldiers in the military, though they rarely used them. Our magical abilities were much more efficient than any man-made device could ever hope to be. Nonetheless, firearms added another layer of protection.

My legs were unsteady as Harton and I climbed the first flight of stairs up to Sienna’s apartment. The building stunk of boiled cabbage and gym socks.

“Someone’s brewing a nasty tonic,” I muttered, clapping my hand over my nose and mouth to dampen some of the stench.

A couple on the second floor was arguing loudly about the amount of money one of them spent on gambling the previous month. Harton and I exchanged glances as we passed. Two faelings played jacks with a little red ball on the next landing. The little girl stared up at my shiny pants and the gold bangle on my wrist. Her round eyes went wide.

Shit.

“You’re Princess Maybrie,” she said wonderingly. Reaching out a pudgy hand covered in purplish goo, she stroked my soft pant leg.

“I’m not a princess,” I said quickly.

“She’s the queen, stupid,” the boy faeling added.

“No, not the queen either.” I stepped around the children and glanced up at Harton expectantly.

He shrugged it off.

“You smell pretty,” the little girl told me.

“Um, thanks.”

Unfortunately, the little girl did not smell pretty. As terrible as it sounded, I needed to put distance between her soiled dress and my oversensitive nose immediately. Practically running, I scrambled up the rest of the steps to the fourth floor. With such thin walls, I assumed I’d be able to hear signs of life once we reached Sienna’s door. Her unit was the only silent one on the entire floor.

“Doesn’t seem like she’s here,” Harton commented.

I raised my hand to knock. “You mean, you hope she’s not here,” I corrected, banging three times on the door.

“Wouldn’t be the worst thing in the world,” Harton grumbled.

My first attempt went unanswered. I knocked again, harder and more desperate this time. Again, nothing. Looks like Harton’s about to get his wish. But the third time really was the charm; the door swung inward silently, revealing a dark entranceway.

Theatrics. Awesome.

Harton caught my arm as I stepped inside. “Let me go first.”

He stepped inside, ready to gallantly take any burst of magic meant for me. A light clicked on, emitting a golden glow that softened the shabbiness of the peeling paint and the stained carpet. Sienna sat on a small couch with her legs curled beneath her. A long, silk robe hung from her shoulders with a matching negligee beneath.

And I thought only people in old movies sat around in those getups.

“You look like shit,” Sienna informed me in lieu of a greeting.

I stepped around Harton. “You aren’t the first person to say so.”

The door slammed shut behind us. Sienna studied me with a critical eye and then gestured to the tiny living room. “Welcome to my home. It’s not as nice as your palace, I’m sure, but I think it’s cozy.”

“It’s definitely cozy,” I agreed.

The couch had three big cushions and stretched nearly the entire length of the back wall, which said more about the square footage of the apartment than the size of the couch. There were no other seats, and Sienna didn’t offer to make room for us on the sofa. I moved closer, stopping just short of a dingy white throw rug.

“What do you want, Brie?” Sienna demanded.

“To talk. Without screaming.” The windowless walls crept closer in my peripheral vision. I blinked rapidly. Just a touch of claustrophobia. “I know you hate me. Maybe I deserve it.” Why did I smell bleach?

“Brie?” Harton’s hands clasped my shoulders.

I fell against him and then slid to the ground. My heart was beating too fast, my breath coming too slow. The illness I’d been fighting for hours came up and out all over Sienna’s white rug.

Gaia, what’s wrong with me?

Harton rubbed my back as he fumbled for his phone. Sienna rose slowly from the couch and stood over me. The green eyes I remembered so well from childhood assessed my condition with the professional detachment of a doctor. When she spoke, her words were directed at Harton.

“You should probably tell whoever you’re calling that she’s been poisoned.”

Poisoned? This can’t be happening. This is not how I’m supposed to die.

“How do you know that?” Harton demanded.

Sienna never got the chance to defend herself against his accusatory tone. The front door burst open. I moaned and rolled onto my back as uniformed officers poured inside Sienna’s tiny apartment. The last thing I remembered before passing out was Kai’s polished loafers striding toward me.

Chapter Twenty-Four

The next few hours passed in varying states of consciousness. I recalled the pain of my insides trying to crawl through my skin. I recalled someone who smelled like mothballs chanting in my ear. At one point, I was so cold that I might as well have been lying naked in the snow. Then came the fire. It was inside of me and all around me at the same time.

That was around when the hallucinations started. At least, I hoped the giant blue bat that offered me a slice of apple pie was entirely in my imagination. The tiger that asked me to afternoon tea could’ve been real, I honestly wasn’t sure one way or the other. There was a hot guy in scrubs who hovered beside my bed, literally at times, and promised the stars wouldn’t fall from the sky as long as I lived through the night.

When I came to, I was unaware of how much time had passed since I’d blacked out in Sienna’s apartment. It could’ve been three minutes, three hours, or three days. Only one dim light was on beside my bed, but I recognized my surroundings immediately; I was in my bedroom at the Riggs Hotel.

That’s got to be a good sign, I thought. If I’d been poisoned, I’d be in the hospital. Right?

My throat was raw. Sitting upright made me dizzy, but I felt a million times better than I had earlier. Voices from the next room wafted in.

“What were you thinking?” Kenoa demanded, sounding more disappointed than angry. Still, had the giant water fae taken that tone with me, I would’ve turned tail and run.

“Brie thought she couldn’t refuse Princess Edwina’s invitation,” Harton stuttered.

“I’m very sure that’s true.” If the situation hadn’t been so dire for my bodyguard, I might’ve smiled at Kenoa’s over-the-top sarcasm. “And I don’t care what Brie thought. I care what you were thinking when you went along with her ridiculous, dangerous idea.”

And that’s my cue.

I wobbled across the room, leaning heavily on the door for a moment before throwing it open.

“Stop. It’s not his fault. It’s mine,” I interrupted.

Both men turned to look at me. Harton was uncharacteristically pale and wore a miserable expression.

I’m a horrible person, I chastised myself.

“Don’t worry, there’s plenty of blame to go around.” Kenoa looked me up and down. “You should be resting.”

“I tricked Harton. I just wanted to see Sienna. To talk to her,” I insisted.

Kenoa had been pacing back and forth in front of Harton, who sat on the edge of the sofa looking appropriately abashed. The water fae stopped and fixed me with a piercing stare.

“Go back to bed, Brie,” he said, in a tone that suggested I should know better than to argue.

I crossed my arms over my chest defiantly. “No. You can be an asshole to me, but this has nothing to do with Harton. I will be more than happy to give you a full account of the evening once you let him go back to his room.”

Kenoa snorted derisively. “You should have thought about the consequences of your actions before you decided to go behind everyone’s backs.”

My mind might’ve still been a little fuzzy, but I wasn’t an idiot. Kenoa wasn’t just talking about tonight.

“I’m sorry,” I said simply. “I screwed up. I know that.”

“Do you?” Fury flashed in Kenoa’s dark eyes. “Do you know how much time is devoted to keeping you safe? Do you know how many people want you dead? This isn’t a game, Brie. Royal Intelligence picks up more threats on your life in one week than they’ve received on Kai in the past five years combined. Did you know that, Brie?”

I’d known the threat level against me was high, but the exact magnitude was surprising.

“You were poisoned. If we hadn’t shown up when we did,” Kenoa shook his head, “you might not be standing here right now.”

Admittedly, that was a sobering thought. But Kenoa’s attitude had my hackles raised, so I wasn’t about to concede any points to him.

“How did you know where I was?”

It was subtle, just a quick flit of his eyes, but that was enough to know that he was uncomfortable with the answer.

“You’re highly recognizable, and you don’t exactly blend in within that part of town,” he said evenly.

I decided to let this one go for now, even if I was ninety-nine percent certain he was lying. It was more important to ensure Harton didn’t pay too heavily for my stupid decisions. In hindsight, going to Sienna’s was more than just stupid. It was both dangerous and ultimately pointless.

Taking a deep breath, I tried to regroup. “This isn’t Harton’s fault. I made him take me. He didn’t want to, but I insisted.”

My gaze shifted from the surly Kenoa to my bodyguard, who looked as miserable as I’d felt just a few hours ago.

This is just the start. Everyone close to you will get hurt once you’re publicly exposed. The realization made my heart heavy.

“Go back to bed, Brie. This doesn’t concern you,” Kenoa replied quietly.

“Doesn’t concern me? Are you serious? This is about me and what I did wrong. You can’t punish Harton for my poor judgement.”

“It’s okay, Brie. I appreciate what you’re doing,” Harton interjected. “But my decisions are on me, not you. Kenoa’s right, you should go back to bed. You need to rest.”

It seemed both guys wanted to get rid of me. Well, that was just too bad. I wasn’t about to sit in the bedroom and listen while Kenoa berated Harton.

“What I need is for everyone to stop telling me what I need and what to do,” I snapped. Instantly, I felt bad for biting my bodyguard’s head off, particularly when his ass had already been chewed by Kenoa.

“Maybe if you’d listened to us, you wouldn’t have been poisoned,” a voice said from behind me. “Maybe you wouldn’t have almost died in a rundown apartment building with half-crazed were-dogs stalking the streets.”

I turned my head so fast, I probably had whiplash. Kai stood in the doorway of his bedroom, his expression annoyingly neutral, though he looked disheveled. My heart leapt into my throat, rendering me temporarily speechless. He’d lost the jacket and tie but still wore the suit pants and pale-blue dress shirt he’d had on at my fight. The dark stains on his shirt appeared more brown than red. Still, as a fighter, I’d seen my fair share of dried blood.

“I just wanted to talk to her. Why is that such a big deal?” I asked when I finally found my voice.

Kai took a long moment to answer. “I think you know precisely why this is a big deal.”

“I just wanted to talk to her,” I repeated, for lack of something better to say.

The king shifted his attention away from me and spoke to his best friend. “Brie needs to rest. Perhaps this should wait until we are back in Hawaii tomorrow.”

Tomorrow? No, no, no. We couldn’t leave. I couldn’t leave. It was too soon.

“Why are we going back?” I demanded, my tone tinged with hysteria. “The tournament isn’t over. I have at least one more fight.”

“Someone tried to assassinate you,” Kenoa pointed out.

“‘Assassinate’ is just a fancy word for kill. People tried to kill me last week at Pele’s,” I countered.

“Which is why I should never have allowed this trip in the first place,” Kai interjected.

“I should probably go...” Harton glanced from Kai to Kenoa to me for permission to leave.

Kenoa waved Harton toward the door. “Go. Stay in your room. Someone will be down soon to go over plans for tomorrow’s departure.”

“We aren’t leaving,” I snapped.

“This is not up for debate, Brie,” Kai said sharply.

Hands on my hips, I tossed him a glare. “Everything in life is up for debate.”

Harton scurried to the door as fast as a guy his size could manage and was gone before anyone could’ve stopped him.

Next, it was Kenoa’s turn to leave. “I’ll be around if you need me, Kai,” he promised. He turned and gave me a once-over. “You’re lucky to be alive, Brie.”

“Thanks, I guess,” I mumbled.

Kenoa slipped into the hallway, leaving Kai and me with no buffer between us. Neither the king nor I spoke right away. With Harton and Kenoa around, I’d felt much more like my normal, argumentative self. Once I was alone with Kai, all the reasons I had to avoid pissing him off came rushing back. I couldn’t look at his blank expression any longer, so I looked down at my pajamas instead. Someone had dressed me in a clean pair of sweatpants and baggy tank top from my gym bag. Someone had even thought to put fuzzy socks on my feet, which were only necessary because someone had dialed back the thermostat in the suite.

After several minutes of long, awkward silence, Kai crossed to the bar and poured himself a drink. Even if Botto hadn’t placed a moratorium on drinking, it was doubtful the king would’ve offered me a glass. Kai leaned against the countertop and scrutinized my appearance much the same way Kenoa had just a moment earlier.

I inhaled deeply through my nose and blew the breath out slowly through parted lips. Botto’s smuggling duo still needed time to organize my extraction from L.A. I needed to remain in L.A., and if I wanted to remain in L.A., I needed this conversation with the king to play out just right.

“I want to fight tomorrow,” I began evenly.

Kai sipped his cocktail and said nothing.

Great. He’s just going to let me talk myself into an early grave.

“You don’t owe me anything, I get that,” I continued.

That made Kai’s nostrils flare. “On the contrary, I believe I owe you a great deal.” His tone was sharper than any of Nico Suave’s fangs. “You have shown me just how easily I can be made a fool. I promise you, I will never make the mistake of trusting a pretty face again. However, I do not owe you the courtesy of listening to any more of your lies,” he concluded.

Hold your temper. You deserve his ire and much worse.

“I want to fight tomorrow. That’s not a lie,” I replied, my voice low and controlled.

His drink sloshed over the sides of the glass as he slammed it down. “But it’s not the true reason you are desperate to stay, either. Is it, Brie?” Anger flashed across Kai’s expression.

Finally, I thought. Just yell. Let’s get this over with.

Infuriatingly, he didn’t raise his voice, though. He didn’t even use his voice. The intensity in his bottomless gaze spoke volumes.

Think. You have to tell him something.

“This is my first, and probably last, interkingdom fight. I’d like to see it through.”

As far as lies went, it wasn’t the worst I’d ever told. It wasn’t even a lie, really. Nonetheless, Kai was way too suspicious to buy such a boring excuse. So, I blurted out a much more believable truth.

“I’m not ready to go back to Hawaii.” I shrugged like the fate that awaited me beneath the dome on Oahu wasn’t weighing heavily on my mind. “Once the tournament is over, and there’s no longer a reason to keep up appearances, you’ll have to....” I trailed off, having no idea how to finish that sentence.

Placing both hands on the counter, Kai fixed me in the crosshairs of his narrowed gaze. “And what sort of appearance does it give off if I remain in a foreign territory—if I allow you to remain in a foreign territory—after someone poisoned you?” he demanded.

Maybe it was his poor choice of words, but my retort just popped out. “It would look like you’re not an asshole who controls my decisions.”

Kai slammed the heel of his hand against the bar in a rare display of anger. “Be serious! You nearly died. Do you understand what that means?”

His anger fueled my own, and I no longer felt the need for restraint.

“I nearly died. Me!” I shouted, jabbing my own chest so hard I was certain there would be a bruise later. “And since it’s my life, shouldn’t I be the one to decide whether to risk it? Or does being king give you dominion over that, too?”

Magic crackled in the air, both mine and his. Several lightning bolt fissures appeared in Kai’s liquor glass. The temperature dropped several degrees as the fire inside of me burned hotter and drew in the room’s warmth. Our collective breaths came out in angry white puffs.

“I will do whatever I need to do. Taking you back to Hawaii immediately is the best course forward.” Even with his temper running hot, Kai spoke in that annoyingly controlled way of his that won political allies while still being clear who was in charge.

“Oh, really? The kingdom?” I scoffed. “This isn’t about your stupid kingdom. This is about you and me. You’re punishing me for lying to you.”

Good job. This argument is really going to convince him to let you stay.

Kai’s eyes were like chips of black ice. He stared at me, shaking his head back and forth slowly as if surprised by my audacity. Then, he turned and gave me his back. “This is not punishment.” Hands shoved deep in his pants pockets, he spared me a quick glance over his shoulder. “Go to bed, Brie. Tomorrow is going to be a long day.”

My mouth fell open. Kai didn’t see my incredulous expression since he’d gone back to staring out the window and fuming inwardly. I, however, was still fuming outwardly. Tiny orange sparks flew from my fingertips and singed holes in a nearby chair as I spun and stalked into my bedroom. My fuzzy socks left flaming footprints in my wake.

“As you command, Your Majesty.”

Just before I slammed the door, I gave Kai a fiery flip of my middle finger just in case he was watching my reflection in the window.

Chapter Twenty-Five

Getting poisoned was tiring business. I slept like the dead from the moment my head hit the pillow. When I woke, the suite was eerily quiet and just as cold as it had been the previous night. A breakfast cart with pastries, eggs, avocado toast, and slices of honey ham was beside an informal dining nook that looked out on the city below. Kai’s bedroom door was shut, but the empty feeling in the hotel room suggested he wasn’t on the other side.

I eyed the muffins. If I wasn’t fighting today, I could add baked goods back to my diet. Decent food wouldn’t be so readily accessible once I ran, so I vowed to take advantage of it all. I poured myself a mug of coffee from a silver carafe and selected a cinnamon muffin, which I slathered with butter. Being poisoned seemed to trigger my appetite, because I didn’t stop with the muffin. I wolfed down a cheese Danish, three pieces of lavender cake, and all the ham. Then, I decided an omelet sounded like just the way to finish off this breakfast of forfeiters and ordered one from room service, along with a pitcher of freshly squeezed orange juice.

Moments later, someone pounded on the suite’s door. Surprisingly, my visitor waited for an invitation before barging in. When I opened the door, Botto took one look at the crumbs down the front of my shirt and plate full of pastry wrappers and shook his head.

“What the hell are you doing?” he demanded, hands on his hips.

“Carb loading.” I licked a smear of sweet cheese off my thumb. “Are you here to play messenger?”

Botto’s gaze narrowed suspiciously. “I’m here to go over strategy for this afternoon. Or have you forgotten you’re fighting today?”

“Sadly, you’re misinformed.” Turning my attention back to the breakfast cart, I fished out an apple fritter. “We’re leaving today.”

He crossed the room and sat opposite me at the table. “Says who?”

“Kai.” I tore off a corner of the fritter and popped it in my mouth. “Apparently, he doesn’t want anyone depriving him of his chance to kill me.”

Botto had been reaching for the coffee carafe but let his hand fall to the table. “What are you talking about, Brie? Did something happen last night?”

“No one told you?” I cocked my head to the side and watched the confusion grow in his eyes. “Guess not. It was an eventful evening; I was poisoned.”

Botto’s jaw dropped. Sipping my coffee, I waited for him to recover. I must have still been a little off-kilter, because it wasn’t until I told Botto that it really hit me. I’d been poisoned. Someone tried to kill me. Suddenly, I was pissed.

“How did this happen? When did this happen? Do they have the guy in custody?” Botto fired off one question after the next. He went for the coffee carafe again.

“I don’t know. I don’t know. I don’t know,” I replied after a moment of thought.

Botto chose a bran muffin and began peeling the paper on one side. “Start with what you do know,” he instructed.

I relayed the scant details I had about my attempted assassination, which were few and far between. My trainer hung on every word as he dipped sections of the bran muffin in his black coffee.

“This really gums up the works,” he commented when I had finished.

My laugh was humorless. “Sorry that my brush with death is inconvenient for you,” I said dryly.

“It’s inconvenient for you, Brie,” he shot back in a low voice. Botto looked around the empty hotel suite like someone might be hiding behind the heavy drapes. “Let me see what I can find out about your departure plans. No one has said anything to me, and your name is still on the schedule for today.” He stood and frowned at the remaining bite of fritter between my sticky fingers. “Stop eating that shit. Make sure you have a bag packed like I asked. I’ll be back as soon as I know more.”

As the door closed behind him, I allowed hope to blossom within me. Botto hadn’t been informed that we were leaving today, and no one had pulled my name from the fight schedule. Those had to be good signs.

Why had no one told Botto about the poisoning, though?

Someone from the security team should’ve alerted him as soon as it happened. What about the media outlets? Had Kai paid them not to run the story? Or was it possible that no one had captured footage of me being carried out of Sienna’s apartment building?

Instead of sitting on my ass and waiting for Botto to return with answers, I decided to tap my own pool of resources. When I peeked out into the hallway, Lara was the only guard on duty.

Not my lucky day.

“Can I help you?” she asked in a flat tone.

“I’m looking for Harton,” I said with what I hoped was a winning smile. “Have you seen him?”

A smug gleam made her eyes sparkle. “Harton is confined to his room until further notice.”

There was no point asking why when I already knew the answer. “And Kai, where’s he?” I demanded.

“His Majesty,” Lara corrected pointedly, “is attending to government affairs.”

“I don’t suppose you could be more specific?”

The bodyguard shook her head.

“Yeah, I didn’t think so,” I muttered. In a louder, clearer voice, I added, “Can you at least tell me whether we’re returning to Hawaii today?”

If possible, Lara’s expression became even smugger. “It’s not my job to keep your schedule.”

She’s enjoying this, I realized. I had no intention of giving her any more satisfaction at my expense.

“Good thing there’s someone who gets paid to do that,” I replied with a wink.

Turning on my heel, I marched back inside and put in a call to Evine. The assistant sounded pleasantly surprised that I’d sought her out for once, instead of the other way around.

While I waited for her to arrive, I followed Botto’s instructions and packed a small bag. Unfortunately, the clothing I had with me in L.A. was entirely impractical for life on the run. At the bottom of my suitcase, I found a pair of lightweight wool pants that were a tad formal but would keep my legs from freezing once outside the dome.

Botto said only things I couldn’t live without, I reminded myself.

Numerous outfits were a luxury. Warm clothes, on the other hand, were a necessity. I set aside a pair of lined workout pants and matching zip-up hoodie. They weren’t going to keep me extremely warm outside of the dome but would hopefully be enough to prevent frostbite.

I didn’t have many personal items, none that I couldn’t live without. There was a scarf Cala had lent me that went inside the bag as a reminder of my best friend. I had a pair of socks that once belonged to Rocko. They were nothing special, but the dancing pineapples did make me smile no matter how crappy my mood.

“This is the sum total of crap I can’t live without?” I mumbled to myself. “Socks and a scarf. That’s pathetic.”

From inside my bedroom, Evine’s knock on the suite door was muffled. I shoved the bag beneath my bed and smoothed the bed skirt into place just as she let herself in.

“Maybrie?”

“Coming!”

Evine stood beside the breakfast cart, fixing herself a cup of coffee. Her lips twitched, fighting a scowl, as she took in my outfit of old sweats. Almost reflexively, Evine smoothed nonexistent wrinkles from her navy skirt suit.

“How are you feeling this morning?” she asked politely.

“Much better. Thank you,” I replied just as formally.

“Good to hear. The king was very worried about you when he and I spoke this morning.”

I somehow doubt that, I thought.

“His Majesty asked that I allow you to sleep in,” Evine continued, as she added almond milk to her mug. “He apologizes for leaving so early today, but he was called away on urgent business.”

“I’ve heard,” I said off-handedly, sitting on the couch. “What is this urgent business?”

Suddenly, the tablet Evine had in her lap became way more interesting than speaking with me. The tapping of her nails on the screen grated on my nerves.

“Evine?” I prompted when she didn’t answer.

Looking up, the assistant grimaced as though the coffee was too bitter. “I think it would be best if you spoke with the king directly.”

All the secrecy about Kai’s whereabouts was starting to give me a stomachache. Lara refusing to share information with me was one thing. Evine’s uncharacteristic clamming up was another one entirely; she usually loved informing me of Kai’s comings and goings.

This day was about to get a whole lot worse, I decided.

“Fine. You can’t tell me what Kai is doing,” I began. “Can you at least tell me what I’m doing today? There seems to be a lot of confusion about that.”

Expression visibly brighter, Evine sat up straight and pulled up my schedule on her tablet. “You are free until your fight this afternoon,” she told me.

“You had to look that up?” The snide remark left my lips before my brain fully processed what she’d said. “Wait, we aren’t leaving L.A.?”

Evine shifted uneasily in her seat. “I know there was talk of potentially flying home today.” She cleared her throat, eyeing me strangely through narrowed lids. “I was told you insisted on staying to finish the tournament. Is that not correct?”

Although Evine seemed more looped in than Botto, I got the impression she didn’t know the whole story. That was the problem; Kai had left me babysitters that were either intentionally misinformed or uninformed.

“No, you’re right,” I said quickly. “I told Kai I wanted to stay and fight. I just didn’t realize he found my argument persuasive.”

He had definitely not found my argument persuasive, that had been very clear. And yet, at some point between my fight with Kai and his talk with Evine, the king had changed his mind about leaving L.A. early. I wasn’t naïve enough to believe he’d done so because I said I wanted to fight. Something else was going on.

“After your match, you and His Majesty are hosting Princess Edwina and Kenneth Renard here for dinner,” Evine said, more at ease once we’d moved on to less awkward subjects. “I’ve reviewed the items you have yet to wear; I think the best options are the sapphire gown with the jeweled collar and the long-sleeved turquoise one with the open back. Do you have a preference?”

“Whatever you think is best,” I replied offhandedly.

An outfit for dinner with the princess and her paramour, or whoever Kenneth was, rated low on my list of worries. Evine had served her purpose, and I just wanted her to leave so I could prepare for my match. I didn’t even know my opponent’s name, for Gaia’s sake.

Actually, there was one thing I needed Evine to tell me before she left.

“Did you get in trouble for arranging my outing last night?” I asked her.

She smiled thinly. “His Majesty was just worried about you.”

So, she did. Great. First Harton, then Evine.

“Of course, no amount of security can prevent food poisoning, can it?” she continued.

Food poisoning? That was the excuse she’d been given for my illness? I couldn’t keep up with who knew what and why.

Not long after Evine left, Botto showed up at the same time as my omelet service. We compared notes from our respective information sources while he ate the egg, cheese, and mushroom goodness I’d ordered for myself. Harton was suspended for the remainder of the trip for defying a direct order, since he’d been told I was not to leave the hotel. Though I’d claimed full responsibility, that didn’t assuage my guilt that he was in trouble because of me. It seemed Evine had not been given the same mandate—I could only guess no one thought it necessary—which was why she was still handling my calendar.

Aside from Kai, Kenoa, Harton and, of course, Sienna, no one knew that I’d been intentionally poisoned. Both Makani and Kritter had told Botto the food poisoning story, and it was also one of the rumors making the rounds among the other fighters. No one so much as hinted at an assassination attempt.

“Why did Kai decide to cover it up?” I wondered aloud.

Botto sighed heavily. “It doesn’t matter. What’s important is that he isn’t dragging you back to Hawaii just yet.” His next words were barely above a whisper. “Do you have your bag packed?”

I shrugged. “More or less.”

“Good. Tomorrow night, after you win the tournament, we leave for the Freelands. First, we need to talk about tonight’s competition....”

Chapter Twenty-Six

“You will have to incapacitate him early on,” Botto told me yet again as we sat in the back of the SUV on the way to the Coliseum.

“I understand,” I replied, watching Kai out of the corner of my eye.

Both he and Kenoa had decided to escort me from the hotel to the fight. I’d hoped for the chance to talk to Kai alone and ask why he’d changed his mind about leaving, but he’d only returned to the suite minutes before it was time to leave for the fight.

“Kalliban has never lost to a shifter.” Botto’s leg bounced up and down. All his nervous energy was making me anxious.

“I’m not a shifter,” I stated the obvious.

“I’m just saying, you’re going to have to fight magic with magic if you want to win.”

The press snapped pictures of the car as we passed through the back gates of the Coliseum and of security whisking me inside. Thankfully, no one got close enough to invade my personal space again.

Once inside, Kai gave me a polite nod and muttered “good luck.” Then, he strode away with the King of Los Angeles.

“Brie?” Kai called after me.

My body tensed. He won’t make a scene in front of all these people. Exhaling slowly, I turned to look over my shoulder.

“Yes?”

“I met Kalliban once. He is a very powerful warlock but not terribly controlled. I also seem to recall that he was easily riled.” The ghost of a smile flashed across his face, lancing my heart.

For that fleeting moment, it felt like maybe things between us were fixable. Then, without another word, he turned and walked away.

“Thanks,” I said softly to his retreating back.

Botto clapped a hand on my shoulder. “Get your head in the game. This guy has killed more of his opponents than any other fighter.”

“You could’ve kept that fact to yourself,” I muttered.

“And you need to realize how serious this fight is,” Botto shot back.

“He’s right.” Kenoa piped in. “You want to live to see tomorrow? Focus on the here and now. Focus on the things you can control. You can control this match if you embrace your magic.”

“Suddenly everyone wants to offer advice,” I grumbled.

Alone in the private dressing room, I had ten minutes before facing my first caster in the ring. In Hawaii, casters didn’t fight in the pits. That was a hell even the witches and warlocks on the lowest rung of the social ladder thought beneath them. As a general rule, casters were more delicate than fae or shifters, physically speaking. Their magic was a different story; it might have been finite but, if used correctly, it was much more powerful than mine.

I sat in front of the mirror and told my reflection that Kai’s reasons for passing along his observations didn’t matter. Winning mattered. And to win, I needed not to dwell on my relationship woes. Like Kenoa said, I had to focus on the things I could control.

“You’ve got this,” I said aloud to myself. “Casters tire quickly. Just wear him out.”

Why hasn’t Kai told anyone I was poisoned?

“Fae are naturally stronger than casters.”

Why did Kai change his mind about leaving?

“You could suck all the warmth out of the arena and wait for Kalliban to freeze to death.”

Why hasn’t Kai told his advisors that you’re a member of the rebellion?

Botto pounded on the door three times. “Time to go, Brie!”

Win tonight, and you only have to do this one more time. I stood and plastered my fake smile in place. And then, you never have to please the casters again.

“Let’s go, Brie!” Kenoa demanded impatiently. “You have thirty seconds to get your ass out here!” In my mind, I heard his unspoken, “Or I’m coming in.”

“Come on, Brie!” Botto banged again. “You don’t want to keep your fans waiting!”

I might’ve reminded him that I didn’t have a lot of fans in the stands, but I would’ve been proven a liar soon thereafter. Kelly Kat was still in the middle of my introduction as I strode onto the field, and an audible roar went up in the northwest corner of the arena. My cheering section was growing by leaps and bounds, it seemed. Admittedly, the booing was also noticeable, but I much preferred any noise over complete silence. All eyes, both friend and foe, followed me.

Are there more spectators today? It sure felt like it. They don’t matter. Focus.

“And from the Kingdom of the Philippines, show some love for Kalliban!” Kelly Kat shouted.

The caster’s introduction was met with polite applause, and I took a sick satisfaction in the fact that the fanfare for me had been much louder.

Kalliban was all broad shoulders and bulk, seeming to be solid muscle with a light layer of padding. He didn’t try to crush my hand when we shook, like so many other opponents I’d faced.

This asshole doesn’t see me as legitimate competition, I realized.

That didn’t stop him from taking the offensive as soon as the whistle blew. With a silly shimmy, Kalliban shouted an incantation I didn’t recognize. His hand flipped out, and I braced for a hit that never came. Nothing flew at me, nothing attacked me, nothing happened at all.

Scoffing at the seemingly useless spell, I advanced on my competition. My arrogance was rewarded with an explosion beneath the first and only step I took. The detonation sent me flying backward.

“Kalliban draws first blood!” Kelly Kat exclaimed.

A collective whoop went up around the arena.

Focus. The crowd doesn’t matter.

I was indeed bleeding, but only from a superficial scrape on my shoulder. I was back on my feet immediately. Kalliban smiled, as though pleased I wasn’t going to let a little toss deter me. I started toward the cocky caster again, moving slowly. Apparently, I wasn’t cautious enough; after only a few steps, another blast knocked me off my feet.

He’d set up mines all around the field.

Concentrate. You just need to be smart about this. You need to get close to him.

Upright again and bouncing on my toes, I didn’t wait to see how many more surprises Kalliban had planted. Instead, I somersaulted through the air to cover the space between us as quickly as possible. When I landed in front of him, I leapt again to level a roundhouse kick to the side of the warlock’s head.

Unprepared for my attack, he didn’t even raise an arm to protect himself. The blow connected with an audible crack. Kalliban’s neck snapped back, but he managed to mutter a spell as he fell. My fist was already pulled back to deliver a follow-up left hook. And that was where it stayed. It was as though my arm was being held back by vines with a python grip.

Kalliban grinned up at me, revealing red-tinged teeth. “So, you’re the legendary fae princess I keep hearing about.”

There was nothing worse than a talkative opponent, particularly when I was already in a crappy mood.

“I’m not a princess,” I spat. Left hand still bound with invisible ties, I swung down with my right, only to be paralyzed by the same situation.

“It’s a shame you’re wasting all your potential,” Kalliban chortled as he rolled backward and onto his feet. He threw his hands up in the air, playing to the crowd.

Arrogant prick.

Kalliban circled me with slow, sweeping steps, like he had all the time in the world. The magical restraints were holding strong despite my repeated attempts to break free.

No problem. Just keep burning through your magic, asshole.

“What’s the matter? Did life in the palace make you soft, fae?” Kalliban taunted.

Come a little closer, we’ll see who’s soft.

The caster’s circles grew smaller and smaller until he was nearly within reach. He struck first with a jab to my ribs followed by an uppercut that made my teeth rattle. Kalliban didn’t use his fists, though, preferring instead to rely on his magic.

Keep it up, you’re doing all the work for me.

Gaining more confidence with each blow, the warlock delivered one bruising hit after another.

A little closer. I just need momentum.

As though obeying the thoughts in my mind, Kalliban inched closer, just out of range of my legs. Drawing my elbows back, I used the magical hold as leverage and kicked out with both legs on the forward swing.

His chin flew up as he stumbled backward. Doubling down on his magic, Kalliban reinforced the invisible bindings, adding leg shackles and freezing my entire body in midair.

“Where is your king now? What type of man sits on a throne while his love is humiliated?” Kalliban shouted to the arena at large.

The question garnered a lot of drunken cheers. I could just imagine Kai’s blank face and Kenoa’s snort of laugher. If Kalliban thought his mind games would work on me, he was about to feel really stupid.

Fight magic with magic. I repeated Botto’s advice.

Inhaling deeply, I summoned fire. My skin began to glow orange. Kalliban’s steps faltered, as did the spell holding me captive. I drew more heat to my ankles and wrists. The caster swayed on his feet. Whatever immobilization spell he’d performed had also linked us physically. While the temperature increase didn’t bother me, Kalliban wasn’t fire resistant.

He managed to hold on until flames shot up from my palms. I fell to the ground, landing in a crouched position and ready to pounce. Fighting my magic with his own had taken a toll on the caster, leaving him paler and shakier than the cocky jerk who’d paraded around the arena just minutes before. But he wasn’t finished yet.

As I leapt toward him, Kalliban conjured a set of green, swirling orbs that he fired toward my chest in rapid succession. Twisting mid-flight, I flipped out of the projectiles’ arcs. The enchanted orbs flew over my shoulder and exploded. A wave of power rippled through the stadium.

That’s it. Keep draining your battery, I silently egged him on.

Kalliban was clearly not accustomed to losing, and he really wasn’t keen on losing to a girl. Anger had him making stupid mistakes, like firing off a spell that sent icicles hurling at my face. The frozen daggers melted on contact with the shield of flames I had conjured.

My warlock opponent howled his annoyance.

Stop playing defensive. You need to attack, I coached myself, channeling my inner-Botto.

Since there were likely still some magical landmines scattered around the field, I bounced on my toes until I built up enough energy to propel myself up and over Kalliban’s head to land behind him.

Don’t hesitate.

With a grunt, I flung an aerial kick into the side of his skull. He staggered to one side before falling forward and crashing onto his knees.

End this.

My fist was waiting for Kalliban as he fell. An uppercut to the sternum should’ve finished him enough to call the fight. It didn’t. Kalliban muttered two words, and my muscles seized. The more I struggled, the worse it became. I was nothing more than a spasming pile of fae on the dusty, dirty ground.

Shit.

I’d underestimated the warlock. It was a stupid misstep for someone who was often underestimated.

Flat on my back, head lulled to one side, I stared up at the crowd that rose above me on all sides. It was a surreal moment as I realized they didn’t care if I lived or died. They just wanted to be entertained. Going into this fight, my supporters had been greater in number. The fickle nature of the crowd was laid bare as the stands screamed for Kalliban to draw more of my blood. The sheer brutality of it all ignited a fiery wave of fury deep within my soul.

I was no one’s court jester.

Fight magic with magic.

Even as I struggled to move my limbs, my tongue worked just fine. “Shardom aerielso.”

The spell that Samira had taught me had the desired effect; Kalliban flew backward like he’d been punched in the gut by a giant. His concentration broke, and I was free to move again.

Most fae fighters would’ve continued to battle with elemental magic. I was not most fae fighters. Plus, throwing fireballs wouldn’t have been nearly as satisfying to release the white-hot rage coursing through my veins. I unleashed a tidal wave of aggression on Kalliban, my fist connecting with his smirking mouth over and over until his jaw went slack.

“Why so angry, princess?” he slurred. Despite the taunt, Kalliban choked a little on the words. Coughing up blood, he spat on the ground.

“Ready to concede?” I countered.

The caster chuckled, spraying more crimson droplets on the arena floor. Slowly, he climbed to his feet. “It’s going to take more than that, faeling.”

I was tall, but Kalliban had at least a foot on me. Using my lower center of gravity, I barreled forward. When my shoulder connected with his gut, I kept my feet driving forward, channeling my anxiety over the future into this fight. It was like defeating the warlock had some greater cosmic importance than just me advancing to the final round.

With one more particularly hard shove, Kalliban toppled backward. His spine slammed against the hard ground, and a weak wheeze flew from his mouth. I’d given him the opportunity to lose with some of his dignity still intact. That offer had expired the instant he’d refused to tap out.

The warlock’s lips moved as he tried to eke out one last spell with the little useable magic he had left.

I screamed the incantation for a blocking spell that Samira had taught me. “Magnias enfilium!”

Panic flashed in Kalliban’s eyes as I advanced yet again. We both knew he was fighting a losing battle. And yet, he still had too much pride to concede.

Have it your way, buddy.

I doubled my physical efforts, delivering one punishing blow after the next. As his face became bloodied and bruised, the caster never struck back. Without his magic, Kalliban was defenseless.

Until my spell wore off, anyhow.

“Jersalisis swizz....” Kalliban mumbled, thankfully unable to finish the spell with what I assumed was a broken jaw.

Just end it. Put both of you out of your misery, I lectured myself.

After one more right hook served with a headbutt, the fight was finally over. It wasn’t because Kalliban gave up, though; the refs called the match. Blood poured freely from my opponent’s swollen nose and split lip, and a twinge of humanity hit me. Holding out one hand, I helped Kalliban to his feet.

Instead of trying any dirty tricks, he leaned his weight on my side as one ankle hung at an unnatural angle. When a ref rushed over to us, I waved him away. The righteous fury I’d felt in the heat of battle dissipated as I helped Kalliban to the medics waiting with healing potions. Though it might have been my victory moment, it didn’t feel like a victory.

Does it ever really feel like a victory? I wondered.

As Kelly Kat boomed my name through the arena, I limped back to the locker room, in no mood for a celebration.

I had one night left with Kai. He might hate me forever, and I wouldn’t blame him. But I wanted one last chance to explain what had happened. Not for me. For him. He didn’t deserve to spend the rest of his life doubting his judgment after placing both his love and his trust in someone who’d proven so unworthy.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Back at the suite, I downed another shot of Samira’s healing tonic to help my battered body recover. Dinner with Princess Edwina and Kenneth Renard had slipped my mind until I found Evine laying out my outfit options, complete with accessories.

I politely asked my assistant to scram.

“Are you sure?” Evine wrung her hands.

“I’d really like to be alone,” I called on my way to the bathroom.

“His Majesty thought—” She stopped abruptly, clearly worried she’d said too much already.

I spun on my heel. “Thought what, Evine?”

Pursing her lips, she averted her gaze. “He thought you might want company while you got ready.”

“You mean he asked you to babysit me,” I scoffed.

“The king was worried about you being alone after such an intense fight,” she said, selecting her words with more care than a royal jeweler chose stones for monarch jewelry.

If he’s so worried, he could talk to me directly, I thought, annoyed.

Only Kenoa and Botto had returned from the Coliseum with me, while Kai had remained behind with the other royals.

“I know it’s none of my business...,” Evine started. They were words only spoken when someone was about to butt into your private business, so I steeled myself. “I don’t know why you and His Majesty are fighting, but he was very concerned about you after last night. He was by your side the entire time you were unconscious. I just thought you should know that.”

My throat constricted with the words. A lump in my throat grew until it was difficult to swallow. “Was he? I don’t remember much.”

“I know, I know, royal etiquette is not something that you like to comply with,” she continued, “but the king only wants to keep you safe. I’m not sure you appreciate the danger you’re in on a regular basis. His directives are only aimed at keeping you safe.”

Not long ago, I would’ve believed that all of Kai’s orders regarding me had been purely related to my protection. Now, I was positive that they weren’t. Kenoa was sitting in the main room of the suite, not to keep me safe from anyone who might enter but to prevent me from leaving. Same was true of the guards stationed in the hallway.

Instead of telling Evine the truth, I gave her a tight-lipped smile. “I’d really like to be alone,” I repeated.

Evine was at least somewhat cognizant that she wasn’t in the know about everything going on with Kai and I, because she hesitated before leaving. Turning back to me at the door, she gave me a quick nod. “I thought your gold bangle would look nice with all the options I left out for you, but it wasn’t in your jewelry box.”

“It’s probably in with my laundry. I was wearing it last night,” I replied, the lie not quite so smooth since she’d caught me off guard. “I’m sure it’s here somewhere. I’ll find it.”

“Do you want me to—”

“No,” I interjected quickly. “I’ll find it. Go eat dinner. Watch a movie. Do whatever it is you usually do in the evenings.”

“If you’re sure?”

“Yes, thank you.”

Evine left without another word, and I sighed heavily as the door closed behind her. The bangle had been a last-minute addition to my go-bag, which was still stashed under my bed, ready to incriminate me even further if it were ever found. I packed it because I wanted something to remember what it had felt like to be in love. Practicality played a part, too; the beautiful gold piece was worth a small fortune, and I could always hock it in a pinch. Food and clothes cost money, and the Hawaiian government would immediately seize all of mine once I went on the run.

The warm shower should’ve gone a long way to offsetting the deep ache in my muscles, but Kalliban’s magic had left a mark. It wasn’t anything that could’ve been fixed with a healing tonic. This was more like a bruise on my soul and possibly my brain. No amount of steam or sandalwood bodywash helped.

Of the three outfits that Evine had selected, none felt quite right for a private dinner. Since this was her area of expertise and not mine, I dutifully dressed in the turquoise evening gown and a pair of black stilettos that added four inches to my height. Only because Evine had specifically mentioned the bangle did I retrieve it from the bag beneath my bed. Drying my hair with heated palms, I left it in loose waves around my shoulders.

Kai, Edwina, and Kenneth arrived together, again eliminating any chance of me speaking to the king alone.

There will be plenty of time for that after our guests leave, I convinced myself.

Welcoming Edwina and Kenneth to the suite like it was a true royal residence, I played the part of gracious hostess. Kai fixed cocktails for himself and our guests, then he stirred a club soda with lime for me to sip on. It could’ve been an awkward moment that spoke volumes about the state of our relationship, but Edwina and Kenneth both seemed to understand that fighters abstained from alcohol before matches.

Conversation was light and superficial. The princess and Kenneth had spent the morning touring a long-term care facility for depleted casters with Queen Katherine, and Kai wanted to hear all about the cutting-edge restorative tonics being tested. Luckily, this line of conversation took us all the way through cocktail hour; I wasn’t expected to participate, which suited me just fine.

Dinner was served on the rooftop by caster waiters with white gloves. The others drank wine and reminisced about days long past, at some camp they’d all attended for royals and other affluent casters. Kai made some weak attempts to include me in the discussion, but I had nothing to contribute and a lot on my mind. He was polite and formal with me, which caused Edwina’s eyebrows to raise every so often. Kenneth at least took notice, because he pointedly ignored the situation.

Roasted chicken and steamed cauliflower were served to me, per Botto’s instructions, while the others dined on large peppers stuffed with jalapeño cheese and chunks of tenderloin. I managed to eat the vegetables with little difficulty, but the meat didn’t sit well in my burdened gut.

“I imagine you must still be feeling poorly after last night,” Edwina said kindly, when she noticed I was pushing chicken pieces around my plate.

“You’d never have guessed by your performance earlier,” Kenneth chimed in. “You were magnificent.” He raised his wine glass in toast to me. “Your fight was all I’d been promised and more.”

“Thank you,” I replied. “And I’m fine, really, Edwina. I ate a huge breakfast this morning, and my adrenaline is still running high. I’m just not very hungry.” I explained away my lack of appetite with a half-truth.

“I hear you’ll be going up against Andres tomorrow in the finals,” Kenneth said, as he handed the server his empty plate. “He is one of the best fighters I’ve ever seen.”

“So is Brie,” Edwina countered. Though there was still half an uneaten pepper on her plate, she motioned for the server to clear it away. “That’s where I’m putting my money.” She turned a radiant smile on Kai. “I know you’re not much of a betting man, but you must agree that your girlfriend is about to get her first crown.”

I’d been so concentrated on staying in the tournament to give Botto’s smuggler friends more time to plan the extraction, that the competition itself had faded into the background. In that instant, I remembered that I’d come to L.A. to fight. Correction, I’d come to L.A. to win. Now, only one competitor stood between me and victory. That realization should’ve filled me with pride. Instead, I just felt nauseated. Any stunning win by me at the Interkingdom Championships would forever be marred by the treasonous acts I’d committed, and the daring escape I planned to commit.

Dessert was raspberry- and chocolate-swirl sorbet served in crystal goblets with edible gold spoons, which I politely declined. Then came after-dinner glasses of sherry, followed by cigars, both of which I also passed on. I usually didn’t mind the smell of cigar smoke, I even sort of liked it on occasion—but tonight wasn’t one of those occasions. Even outdoors, the sweet, woodsy scent was cloying. My eyes started to water, and Kai’s face swam across the table.

“Brie, are you okay?” he asked, sounding as though he genuinely cared.

“Fine. Just exhausted.”

I drank half the contents of my water glass in one gulp, which only made matters worse as the liquid began sloshing in my stomach. Standing made the world spin faster, causing me to grip the table so that I wouldn’t fall over. Kai and Kenneth both stood, as well.

“I’m so sorry, if you all would excuse me, I think I need to lie down,” I mumbled.

“Are you sure you’re okay, Brie?” Kai rounded the table and placed a hand on my back. “Why don’t I help you to your room?”

“I’m fine,” I tried to say.

But I wasn’t fine. Far from it. It was like the previous night at Sienna’s, only worse. So much worse. Because in that next moment, everything I’d eaten that day spewed all over Princess Edwina. I felt too sick to be embarrassed.

“Brie!” Kai shook my shoulder as he screamed my name frantically.

I stared up at him, unsure how I’d ended up on the hard ground. Ultimately, I wasn’t terribly surprised to find myself there. My lips couldn’t move to form the words that I spoke in my head. The darkness closing in on all sides was so inviting, I let my eyelids fall shut.

“No, Brie. Stay with me!” Kai’s hands cupped my cheeks. “Wake up, Brie! Wake up now!”

There were footsteps in the distance, clacking with such force that I felt like my teeth were rattling. They were Edwina’s heels on the rooftop, I decided.

“Is this what she was like last night?” Kenneth asked.

It felt like every nerve in my body was on fire. The pain was agonizing, like nothing I’d ever experienced.

Let go, I thought. Just let go.

“Brie didn’t have food poisoning last night, did she?” Kenneth pressed when Kai didn’t answer his first question.

“What? Why would you ask that?” Kai demanded. His gripped one of my hands in both of his and squeezed so tightly, I thought at least two of my fingers broke.

I didn’t have the energy to care.

“Because she doesn’t have food poisoning now,” Kenneth said with forced calm.

My ears perked up even as it felt like they were starting to bleed.

“Pull up her sleeve. Let me see her arm,” Kenneth continued.

I moaned audibly as Kai rolled back the sleeve of my dress. My eyelashes must’ve braided together at some point; no matter how hard I tried to pull my lids apart, I couldn’t manage the seemingly herculean feat.

“Shit,” Kenneth muttered.

Kai squeezed my hand even tighter. “What? What is it?”

This time, when I heard footsteps, they were coming toward me. The princess had probably returned with reinforcements. Once again, I tried and failed to open my eyes.

A woman gasped, and someone that sounded like Kenoa swore loudly.

“Were her veins that purple color last night?” Kenneth demanded. “What about her stomach? Or maybe her back? Was there a mark? Something that looked like a web?”

“I don’t know. I didn’t notice anything,” Kai replied frantically. Then, in his most kingly voice, he added, “Someone tell me what is wrong with her. Right now. Now.” The word was practically barked with concern and anger in equal parts.

I didn’t need to hear the answer; purple veins, a spiderweb marking on the torso, flu-like symptoms...this was ancient, cursed magic at work. Someone had literally poisoned my magic. Every time I used it, I would become sicker. As if poisoning another person wasn’t bad enough, this type of spell required tainted, dirty magic—magic forcibly taken from another. The culprit was a nasty assassin who had no qualms with playing dirty.

“She got better after last night,” Kai insisted when I tuned back into the conversation. “I gave her my magic. She got better.” His voice cracked on the last word.

“You did what?” Kenoa barked in a tone that no one ever used with a monarch. “Why would you do that, Kai?”

“I thought she was dying!” he replied in an indignant tone. “I had to do something. When casters get sick like this, an infusion of magic, in addition to the healing tonics, can usually help them fight off the effects of any poison.” The king sounded like a scared, defensive boy who’d been caught raiding the royal liquor cabinet.

“Brie isn’t a caster,” Kenoa shot back.

In my addled state, I couldn’t wrap my head around why he was so pissed.

“It helped, didn’t it? She was better this morning,” Kai answered, his tone desperate and pleading.

“She was better, not cured,” Kenneth interjected evenly, in what I could only imagine was an attempt to calm the other two men.

“How do I cure her?” Kai wanted to know.

The rooftop fell silent. No one knew the answer to that question. Well, one person did. I barely had the strength to remain conscious any longer, let alone explain a spell that might only exist in myth. But I did know someone else who’d grown up in Fae Canyon, someone who would’ve heard the same tales that I had.

I squeezed Kai’s hand as hard as I could manage.

“Brie? Talk to me.”

I breathed in the scent of his stupidly expensive cologne as he leaned his ear close to my mouth.

“Sienna,” I whispered. “Find Sienna.”

Chapter Twenty-Eight

“You said you could help.” Kai spoke in a hushed voice, and yet his annoyance rang clearly.  “You said if I brought you to her, you could help.”

“No,” Sienna replied. “I said I might know how to help.”

How long had I been unconscious? It had been long enough for someone to move me from the roof to my bed and for Kai to locate Sienna. The pain had subsided to the point of being bearable, but my body still throbbed. My eyelids peeled apart with a great deal of effort. A sliver of light shone beneath the door to the main room of the suite, which was where the voices were coming from.

“And do you?” Kai pressed.

“Yes,” Sienna hedged. “It’s sort of tricky, though.”

“Stop playing games,” Kenoa interjected. “If you know how to break the curse, tell us. If not, we’re done here.”

“I do know how to break the curse,” Sienna told him calmly. “But you two haven’t lived up to your end of the bargain.”

Bargain? Gaia, what did they promise her?

“It is the middle of the night, Sienna. A royal pardon is not that easy to obtain when everyone is asleep,” Kai replied.

A royal pardon? Why does she need a royal pardon?

“And your fae isn’t that easy to kill,” Sienna countered. “She’ll live through the night. Hell, she’ll live for another few days, maybe even a week. She’ll undoubtedly wish she was dead as the effects progress, but she won’t die. Once I have my pardon, I’ll tell you how to break the curse.”

As much as I didn’t want to, I had to respect Sienna’s nerve. She was playing hardball with a caster king—not something that happened very often beneath the domes. Unfortunately for her, Kai wasn’t that easy to manipulate.

“I gave Brie my magic the other night,” he said evenly. “And in the morning, she was better. I realize now that the infusion was only a temporary bandage.” Kai paused to let his words sink in. “I have already given her enough to keep her comfortable for now. Once she wakes up, Brie can likely tell us how to break the curse herself. You will no longer be necessary. After the way you have treated her, I have no qualms letting you rot in prison until King Ronald sees fit to carry out your punishment.”

“Your choice,” Kenoa added, like he and Kai were playing bad cop, worse cop.

Sienna was silent, but I could imagine her smug expression. The guys thought they had her over a barrel. Only she and I knew the real reason I’d sent Kai to her.

“No, dear king,” Sienna countered. “It’s your choice. Brie may know what needs to be done, but you’ll still need my help to find the right person.” Her triumphant tone might’ve made me smile had the circumstances not been so dire.

“There are plenty of powerful casters in Hawaii,” Kenoa said carefully. “We can take Brie back there to get her help.”

“You could,” Sienna agreed easily.

Unable to stay out of it any longer, I threw back the covers and swung my legs over the side of the bed. The room spun wildly. Closing my eyes, I concentrated on slowly breathing in through my nose and out through my mouth.

“Your caster magic has limits,” Sienna continued. “It’s a bandage, as you said yourself. Brie will need more and more of it to keep going. If you leave immediately, she might live long enough to make it back to your kingdom, but you’ll deplete yourself.”

The door couldn’t have been more than twenty feet from the bed, but it might as well have been a mile. Every step took an exhaustive amount of energy, like I was trudging through quicksand in water-logged boots.

“Even then, you’ll still have a big problem on your hands,” Sienna advised as I finally reached the door. “You will still need to find someone willing and able to break the curse.”

I leaned heavily against the door for a moment to catch my breath.

“I have someone in mind,” Kai assured her.

“Samira can’t help,” I wheezed as I pushed the door open.

“Brie!” Kai had been pacing back and forth in the center of the room but rushed over when I stumbled out of the bedroom. “You should be resting.”

“You guys are talking about me and my life,” I panted. “I should be right here.”

Kai wrapped an arm around my waist to keep me upright. I sidestepped out of his grip and used the wall for support instead. Turning my attention to Sienna, I found her sitting on the couch with her hands folded in her lap.

“Thank you for coming,” I said. My tone was the nicest I could muster when it felt like I was wearing a steel corset.

“Not like I had much of a choice.” She studied me through narrowed eyes. “You look like shit.”

I ignored the dig. “What do you mean you didn’t have a choice?”

Beside me, Kai cleared his throat uncomfortably. “You should lie back down, Brie,” he said. His voice held the same detached air that he’d been using with me in public since I told him about my involvement with the rebellion.

“Don’t tell me what to do,” I grumbled. With everything going on, I was done tiptoeing around Kai. Pretending we were a perfect couple was too exhausting. “I want to know why Sienna needs a royal pardon.”

Sweat soaked my shirt, making the fabric cling to my back. As I swayed slightly, I cursed myself for being so stubborn as to refuse to go back to bed simply because Kai had suggested it.

“When the girlfriend of a foreign caster king keels over in your apartment, people tend to ask a lot of questions,” Sienna explained, when neither Kai nor Kenoa offered up the information. She leveled me with an icy glare. “Even if that girlfriend is a fae. No one really wants to hear the answers, though.”

“I have promised to speak with King Ronald on your behalf.” The look Kai gave Sienna was almost as cold as the one she’d given me.

“I’m going to need more than the promise of a caster,” she replied flippantly. “No offense.” The attitude in her voice directly conflicted with those last two words.

Exhausted, and not in the mood for games, I met her gaze levelly. “Can you break the curse, Sienna?”

In my peripheral vision, I saw Kai and Kenoa exchange uneasy glances. Instead of turning to them, I kept my focus on the air fae who’d once been my best friend. Her expression remained emotionless. Only she and I knew precisely what I was asking of her. If the stories were true, there was only one way to combat a dark spell cast with tainted magic: using another dark spell cast with tainted magic. If Sienna admitted she could break the curse, she would also be admitting that she’d stolen magic; that was a capital offense in any kingdom.

“What’s it worth to you?” she asked.

Both Kai and Kenoa seemed to appreciate there was a lot more going on beneath the surface than what was being said. Their eyes darted between me and Sienna like they were watching an intense tennis match.

“What do you want?” I countered. It took immense effort to project confidence into my voice when I was gasping for air that never seemed to reach my lungs.

Sienna smiled coyly. “I want what all fae want. So few of us appreciate it unless it’s gone, though.”

It wasn’t exactly a riddle, yet Kai and Kenoa weren’t following what she was saying. I knew exactly what she meant. My father and the other elders in Fae Canyon often used a variation of the phrase as a warning to children to keep them from sneaking out. They were words both Sienna and I should have heeded long ago. If we had, Gregory would still be alive, Sienna wouldn’t be striking bargains with people she hated, and I wouldn’t be facing a drastically reduced life expectancy.

Freedom. That was Sienna’s price.

There was no hesitation on my part.

“Done,” I told her.

I would have the smugglers extract Sienna instead of me. Maybe it was a stupid trade—she would break the curse and save my life just so I could be publicly executed—but a part of me felt that I owed this to her.

“Brie.” The warning in Kai’s tone set my teeth on edge.

Daggers were duller than the glare I shot him. “This is between Sienna and me now.”

“When?” Sienna asked me.

Breathing, let alone speaking, became harder with each word. The wall was great support but did nothing to stop my muscles from liquifying. I needed to lay down immediately.

“I have to win first,” I mumbled, my voice fading along with my consciousness.

Kai caught me before I became a puddle of fire fae on the suite floor. This time, I didn’t fight him. I was too tired to be prideful.

“Help her!” Kai shouted frantically.

“After she wins, I’ll break the curse,” Sienna replied sweetly.

Kenoa’s menacing growl sent a shiver up my spine. “How’s she supposed to fight in this condition?”

“Not my problem.” Sienna shrugged. “But I guess we’re all about to find out just how much the caster king loves his feisty little fighter, aren’t we?”

This doesn’t bode well, I thought, just before I passed out.

*****

I WOKE UP IN MY BED sometime after sunrise, feeling surprisingly well. Then, it hit me. There was only one way I could feel this good; Kai must have nearly depleted himself to help me. If he was willing to give me his magic to save my life, he didn’t hate me as much as I’d feared. I had to see him immediately.

Leaping from my bed with an extra bounce in my step, I went in search of Kai.

Don’t get your hopes up, I told myself. Kai may have been king, but his advisory council still had a say in the kingdom’s affairs. Even if he still cared about me, his advisors had never liked me.

“Kai! Kai, where are you?” I called.

“He’s resting.” Kenoa’s deep voice came from near the breakfast nook.

The bold aroma of freshly brewed coffee filled the suite. My mouth began to water at the thought of caffeine. I took a deep breath as I crossed the room to join Kenoa, steeling myself for the first of many uncomfortable conversations in my near future. The water fae poured coffee into a mug and offered it to me.

“Is Kai okay?” I asked stiffly, easing down in the chair across from him.

Kenoa lifted his own coffee cup to his lips, eyes glued to my face the entire time. “What did you promise Sienna?”

So, this is how this is going to go.... Well, two could play the evasion game.

“Kenoa, where is Kai?”

He shook his head and laughed humorlessly. “You don’t need to tell me the truth, Brie. You do owe it to him, though. Kai’s the one who’s going to have to make good on your end of this devil’s bargain.”

No, he won’t, I thought. Botto is the one who will be fulfilling my promise.

Not that telling Botto what I’d done was going to be much easier than telling Kai. Likely, it would prove harder. If my trainer and his friends were anything like the people I’d worked with in the rebellion, they wouldn’t like a last-minute change of plans. It was going to take a lot of finagling, a fair amount of begging, and all the money in my accounts to get the smugglers to agree to extract Sienna in my place.

I sighed loudly and set my untouched coffee mug on the table. “I know I messed up. I don’t expect you or Kai to forgive me. I am sorry, though. I’m sorry for everything that has happened. I’m even sorrier for everything that will happen once we return to Hawaii.”

Kenoa nodded slowly. “Yeah, me too. He’s in his room.”

“Thank you for last night.”

He stared up at me curiously.

“I know Kai gave me a lot of magic. Too much of his magic,” I said pointedly. “I’m assuming he did it so I can fight today and then keep my promise to Sienna. Someone would’ve had to share their magic with him in return. Only one person would’ve helped him so he could help me. So, thanks. Honestly.”

Without waiting for a response, I headed for Kai’s room. It was long past time that he and I had a real talk, whether I was ready for that conversation or not. Knocking lightly on the door, I entered without an invitation.

The lights were on but dim. Kai’s long, lean form was stretched lengthwise on the canopied bed. He looked so young, so vulnerable, in his monogrammed silk pajamas and matching plaid robe. Dark hair curled over his forehead when he turned to look at me, a smile lighting up his gorgeous but haggard face. The weight on my chest lifted, if only temporarily.

“Hey,” he rasped.

“May I come in?” I asked quietly.

Kai patted the mattress beside him and sat up straighter. “How are you feeling?” he asked.

I perched on the edge of the bed. “The real question is, how are you feeling?”

“Not at my best,” he admitted. His mischievous grin looked like the one he used to give me before we had come to L.A. “Better now that you’re here.”

When he reached for my hand, the touch brought tears to my eyes.

“You shouldn’t have given me your magic,” I said. The tears poured freely onto my cheeks and dripped down my chin. “I didn’t deserve it. Not after—”

“Stop.” Kai squeezed my hand. “Let me talk first, okay?”

I nodded and bit my bottom lip.

“I know you had nothing to do with my mother’s death.”

The statement couldn’t have been more impactful than if he’d been sentencing me to death. Tears poured out faster and my sobs came louder.

“I know fae-caster relations in the Hawaiian Kingdom are bad,” he continued, picking at a hangnail on the thumb of his free hand until blood welled up around the nailbed. “I am not sure I realized just how bad. And I definitely did not truly appreciate how much things had devolved in the other kingdoms.” He sighed. “Well, maybe the bigger issue is that I never considered the divide quite so deeply until I met you. You, Brie, have opened my eyes to a reality I was blind to for most of my life.”

Is this a fever dream? I wondered. It was everything I’d ever wanted to hear from him. It couldn’t be real.

“I guess what I am saying,” Kai continued, “very badly by the way, is that I can understand why you—a fae ripped from her home—would join the rebellion.” His expression hardened, making my adrenaline skyrocket. “Let me be clear, I do not agree with their tactics. Still, I do understand.”

What about forgiveness? I wanted to ask the question but was too afraid of rejection.

Understanding my motivations and forgiving me for lying to him were very different things. I would’ve been a fool to think otherwise.

“I’m so sorry, Kai. I don’t think I can ever say that enough.” My voice broke. This conversation was even harder than I’d anticipated.

His politician’s mask fell into place. “Actions speak louder than words.”

Oh, Gaia. This is not good.

“Maybe you could spend the next few years making it up to me?” he suggested.

Was he saying what I thought he was saying? This emotional rollercoaster had a few too many loops for my taste. Woman up. Just ask him.

“What are you going to do? Are you going to have me tried for treason?”

Kai averted his gaze. My heart plummeted. I’d been right; understanding didn’t equal forgiveness.

“No, Brie,” he said finally. “I do not have any interest in putting you on trial.”

I sucked in a breath. “What about your advisors?”

“Only the sitting monarch can sign an arrest warrant for a treason charge.” His grip tightened on my hand. “Just leave my advisors to me. I’ll handle it.”

My arms wound around his neck, as he grabbed my waist to pull me closer. It had only been days, but it felt like months since the last time he held me like that. The kiss sealed our reunion with a perfect bow. Kai’s shoulders surged in a shrug. Or maybe it was a sob. Either way, Kai’s voice came out strained and slightly choked.

“I love you, Brie.”

The rush of emotions within me were too intense. My tears were from both joy and relief, and yet I only felt a modicum of either. Our relationship was on the mend, but our problems were far from over.

Enjoy this moment. Worry about all the rest later.

“I love you, too,” I murmured against his mouth. “I love you so, so much.”

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Press interviews took up most of the morning. Having Kai in my proverbial corner once again made dealing with the reporters much less daunting. And dealing with the reporters gave me an excuse to postpone discussing the change in escape plans with Botto. I figured if I waited until closer to departure time, there was a better chance the extraction would still move forward.

Avoiding private conversations with my trainer, however, meant I had very little insight into my final opponent until the ride over to the arena.

“He’s, um...a were-eagle.” Botto studied my face expectantly, anticipating what my response would be to this new information.

I didn’t disappoint. “You’re kidding, right?” My voice rose an octave. “Were-eagles aren’t a thing.”

“There’s a were-peacock that bartends at Hideout; is a were-eagle so far-fetched?” Botto countered.

“I once met a were-pigeon,” Kai interjected helpfully.

“There’s also a were-rat that lives on Paui Beach,” Kenoa chimed in. “There are all sorts of were-animals.”

My trainer glared at the other men before returning his attention to me. “You’ll be fine, as long as you don’t hesitate when it comes to using your magic.”

Right, and then I’ll just have to hope Sienna keeps her word.

Before I knew it, we were at the back entrance of the arena. This was it, the finals of the Interkingdom Championship. With everything else going on, it finally hit me that I was a contender for the title. Cala, Rocko, and hopefully even Everly, would be watching the fight on TV. That fact bolstered my confidence some.

“Do you want me to stay with you?” Kai asked outside the private dressing room.

I shook my head. “I need the few minutes of solitude after...well, everything.”

Bending down, he kissed me softly on the cheek. “I’ll see you in the winner’s circle when you’re standing atop the podium.”

For the next ten minutes, I sat alone in my dressing room, feeling oddly content for someone battling a nasty curse sure to kill her unless a self-declared frenemy kept her word. But just because my relationship with Kai was on the mend didn’t mean all my troubles were behind me. First and foremost, I needed to concentrate on what was right in front of me—beating this were-eagle and winning, which is the whole reason I came to L.A.

Botto and Kenoa walked with me from the dressing room to the arena floor. Both men wished me luck as Kelly Kat hyped the crowd for my entrance.

“Witches and warlocks, fae and shifters, please put your hands together one last time for the fiery female from the Hawaiian Kingdom,” Kelly swept her hand in my direction. “Maybrie Hawkins!”

About half of the stadium clapped politely, the sound overshadowed by the mighty roar of my small but dedicated cheering section. I stood a little taller and squared my shoulders.

You deserve to be here. Show them that.

“And now, hot off his win at the European Cup, your hometown hero, the champion of Los Angeles...Andres Beachcomber!” Even Kelly clapped wildly for the were-eagle.

The deafening roar for my competitor didn’t discourage me. Neither did the sweep of his massive arms that transformed into feathered wings with a span over fifteen feet. Andres flashed a smile to his admirers, a cocky gleam making his dark eyes sparkle predatorily.

Challenge accepted, I thought.

Adrenaline surged through my veins. Kai’s magic came alive inside of me and gave me strength like I’d never known.

The whistle blew. Andres and I began to circle one another.

Don’t let him shift fully, I coached myself.

If he did, it would be incredibly difficult to apply the powerful fighting skills I had ingrained in my repertoire. Botto’s training hadn’t included the possibility of an airborne opponent, since I’d never faced one before.

As if Gaia was dialed in to my thoughts and prayers, Andres’ confidence drew the feathered extensions back into human form. He clearly didn’t believe he needed the shifter abilities while fighting me. It was a mistake that so many prideful male competitors had made before him. And precisely the edge I needed to win this fight.

Bring it on, I thought, bouncing on my toes.

His first lunge was practically lazy. Since I wasn’t sure I’d get another opportunity, I took the opening. Before he could process that I was flying through the air, we were tumbling in the dust. When I swung with a vicious uppercut, he turned his head to the side with a languidness that annoyed me. Luckily, my left fist was already clenched and swinging. The smirk vanished from Andres’ face as I connected solidly with the strong line of his jawbone. Blood sprayed in a mist from his mouth.

Giving him time to recover would’ve been a mistake. Instead, I jerked my knee forward with all the tension and aggression from within my body. The single move held every emotion that I’d been clinging to—fear, hope, anger, and despair. Andres realized what was happening a moment too late. While he was able to jerk his body away to avoid the full brunt of my attack, I still caught his delicate bits with enough impact that satisfaction surged through me.

Whether it was the pain or sheer will on his part, Andres shifted into an enormous eagle in a heartbeat. A single flap of wings took him skyward. Had I been a spectator instead of his competitor, I would’ve been in awe of the power behind such a move.

Shit, shit, shit, I thought.

I went on the defensive, my palms burning as I chucked two fireballs upward. Andres’ caw sounded like laughter to my ears as he lazily dodged the flaming orbs. The shifter wanted to dance, and I was hyped by the idea of a worthy opponent.

It was time to take off the training wheels.

My fingertips tingled as I embraced the power of Kai’s caster magic flowing through me. The heat in my palms was familiar, welcome, and far more intense than the lackadaisical effort of the previous lob. Andres batted at the second round of fireballs like a cat playing with a mouse, but the flames singed his feathers and smoke swirled in the air around the massive bird.

Not nearly enough.

As Andres rose further from the ground, his wingspan seemed to increase exponentially. He circled above me several times. Then, without warning, he dove down. I ducked and tried to roll out of harm’s way, but Andres was too quick. The eagle’s sharp talons scraped the back of my neck.

Don’t let him fly off with you in his grip, I told myself.

Flames shot out of me in every direction. Andres cawed angrily as the fire scorched his bird toes and undercarriage. He darted skyward before I could inflict further damage.

With my competitor on the run, I should’ve given chase, but I briefly hesitated. Deep down, I’d always feared that unleashing the extent of my magic might kill my opponent. With Kai’s magic inside of me, that outcome was even more likely. Though, I also hated to give the casters the type of magical spectacle that they craved; the sickly smell of incinerated vampire had haunted me ever since that fateful night on the beach in Fae Canyon.

When the eagle dove at me a second time, his talons slicing across my face and chest, I knew this fight was about to become ugly and potentially deadly. If I didn’t go for the jugular, Andres would.

Too late, I thought as the eagle’s iron grip closed around my shoulders.

My feet were swept out from under me. It was instinct that drew out my magic, heating my skin to the melting point of tungsten. An ear-piercing squawk rang out through the arena. Next thing I knew, Andres flung me into the hard, steel side of the fight enclosure. My shoulder connected with the cold and unforgiving surface, and I cringed as hard as the cheers from the hometown crowd.

I underestimated this one.

Andres left me in a heap on the dirt and took a victory lap around the upper levels of the arena. The crowd chanted his name while I cursed it.

Let’s do this, asshole.

Maintaining my prone position on the ground, I took advantage of the fact he thought I was done. Feigning an injury allowed time for my head to stop ringing and my magic to rebuild inside of me. I waited until my hands burned so hot that I could barely stand the heat. Then I waited longer.

Andres flapped his massive wings, continuing what he thought was his victory lap. His attention was on the whooping crowd, the cheers bolstering his already inflated ego. The were-eagle was convinced the fight was over and that his victory was only seconds from being recorded in the history books. He did a double loop and ignored my existence, like I was simply an extra in the movie of his life.

Arrogance isn’t attractive on anyone.

The acrid smell of burnt feathers filled the arena, followed by Andres’ high-pitched cawing. Midnight-black smoke surrounded the eagle, who was plummeting toward the earth at a dizzying speed. This time, I didn’t hesitate to kick him while he was down; I hit him with a massive fireball while he was falling. It made contact on the eagle’s breast. The screech that echoed through the air was inhuman.

Jackpot.

Andres slammed into the ground with such force, it rocked the stadium’s foundation. The stone sides that lined the upper echelons of the arena shook. It wasn’t the physical impact, so much as the magical one, that made the stands sway.

Strike again now.

I raced across the dusty ground, closing the distance between us. My feet left the ground as I pounced. Though Andres still had talons, I had anger, hurt, and determination on my side—being poisoned did that to a girl. As my knee found a kidney, Andres rolled onto his back to avoid further assault. It was another crucial mistake on his part. The shifter’s most vulnerable areas became accessible, and I slammed my right fist into his throat. My clenched left hand found his ribcage over and over again. Bones cracked with a sickening crunch that I found perversely rewarding.

Andres wings closed around my back and pulled me close to smother the attack before I could breathe new life into it. In such cramped quarters, I could think of only one move; I slammed my forehead into his. The impact was slightly lower than I’d intended, and it jarred my skull. Luckily, it also broke his nose. The blood sprayed like a sprinkler that had just switched on, plasma gushing in infrequent spurts and sprays, followed by a steady stream. Andres’s handsome features were going to be marred by dual black eyes in the morning.

Proving that he had more determination than I’d given him credit for, Andres rolled to one side and deftly pushed himself to a standing position. Fully human, he slammed a heel into my side and sent me to my knees. I hadn’t expected a kickboxing-style move and was ill-prepared for the crushing blow.

Shit. He’s a much better combatant than anyone I’ve faced. Ever.

I couldn’t afford to let Andres land another blow. I was on my feet in a heartbeat. In the three strides that separated us, I unleashed the full extent of my power. My entire body was aflame when my shoulder collided with Andres’s bare chest. The smell of scorched flesh burned my nostrils.

Come on, we both know you can’t take much mo....

Before I could finish my thought, Andres lashed out with a fist that caught me in the gut and sucked the breath from my lungs. It also brought a scream of anguish from him as the skin on his knuckles melted from the bone like wax on a novelty candle. Though I was still doubled over and gasping for air, I flicked a finger in his direction. A wall of flames rose between us.

Unwilling to give up, Andres barreled through the fire. Though he was trying to shift back into eagle form, the fighter was having trouble completing the transformation and holding it. A sharp beak snapped in my direction, followed by a kick from a booted shoe. The smell of burning fur and flesh was bitter in my nose. A massive wing swung wide above the wall of flames, blowing a gust of wind that made my fire dance before lowering.

If he shifts back completely, he has the advantage.

Though I’d vowed to keep my head in the game, my eyes swung to the spectators in the Royal Box. My gaze locked with Kai’s. His faith in me was so absolute, pride swelled in my chest. Steam swept up around me, but I couldn’t break our eye contact. The blowing air grew steadily warmer until it felt like we were inside an oven. The arm that had been shifting into eagle form furled inward to cover Andres’ head.

Still, I didn’t look away from Kai.

Vapor billowed around me, the heat so intense that it was taking another form. Finally, I turned my gaze to Andres. He was on one knee, using a wing as a shield. My abilities had become a supernova of power.

Instead of turning my opponent to ashes, I flicked my wrist in his direction. The scorching air sent him flying across the arena and slamming into the ground. The wind I’d generated died to a mere breeze as I strode to where Andres’ still form lay on the hard ground. One side of his handsome face was swollen to the point his eye was shut, and he fought to open the other one.

I crouched down beside him. “Ready for a medic?” I asked softly.

Though he managed a lazy grin, Andres shook his head.

I summoned a small fireball into my palm and cocked my head to one side. “Are you sure?” I pressed. “I feel like we’re done here.”

Finally, as if the movement pained his very existence, Andres nodded.

When I stood and called for assistance, several refs dashed onto the field. As I stepped away from the injured were-eagle, one of the referees clasped my wrist and thrust my arm into the sky.

Kelly Kat’s platform zoomed above us, the announcer on her feet. “The winner of the Interkingdom Championship, Maybrie Hawkins!”

Chapter Thirty

“You look stunning.” Kai’s voice was low and throaty. With a raised eyebrow, he shot me a smoldering look. “Maybe we should skip the gala and celebrate, just the two of us?”

I twirled to give him the full effect of the dress. Modeled after chain mail from the early age of humans, the sleeveless silver gown buckled over my shoulders. It draped into an open back except for platinum loops that stretched the length of my spine. Cassie had packed it with a note that read “Every warrior needs good armor.” The dress was a statement piece, so I opted for minimal makeup—mascara and lip gloss—and a low, loose bun to keep from looking over-the-top. As for jewelry, I elected to keep that simple too, fastening only the bangle Kai had given me around one wrist.

“No way,” I laughed as he swept me into his arms. “What kind of champion misses her own victory party?”

Kai dropped a quick kiss on my forehead. “You’re right. It was selfish of me to ask.”

“We can make an early exit,” I promised coyly. “Or, you know, since this shindig is happening downstairs, we can always sneak up here for a few.”

Our lips met in a long, slow kiss.

Gaia, I’ve missed him.

Kai ended it way too soon and pulled back to study my face with a critical eye.

“I’m fine,” I told him before he could ask. “Sienna will be here any—” Three sharp knocks cut me off. I gestured to the door like a game show host presenting the prize to the contestants. “That’s her now.”

I started for the door, but Kai caught hold of my wrist. “I need to know what you promised her, Brie. Whatever it is, I will make sure she gets it. Even if I have to marry Sarah off to the insufferable Prince Eduardo to secure a royal pardon, I will handle it.”

Though offering up his sister’s happiness wasn’t something I ever would’ve done, I was fairly certain he was joking about that part.

“Please, no more secrets,” Kai added, when I didn’t jump at the chance to explain details of the bargain.

Sienna banged harder on the door.

“Her freedom,” I said truthfully. “Don’t worry, you don’t have to sacrifice your sister to get it. I know members of the rebellion in L.A. Don’t ask me for names, because I can’t give them to you.”

Telling Kai my part in smuggling Sienna out of Los Angeles was one thing, but I would not sell out Botto and his friends.

“You asked them for an extraction for Sienna?” Kai guessed. “When?”

“They’ll be getting her out tonight,” I replied. “She’ll stay here in the suite until it’s time, then I’ll take her to the rendezvous point in the hotel kitchen.”

Botto had confirmed earlier that the extraction would happen tonight. I was supposed to slip away after the award ceremony and meet my trainer downstairs. He already had my go-bag. Of course, Botto didn’t know yet that he would be taking Sienna instead of me.

He’ll agree, I assured myself. He has to. I can’t let her think I double-crossed her...twice.

The door burst open. However, instead of Sienna, an entire security team rushed inside the suite with their weapons drawn. Before I could process what was happening, what appeared to be half the LAPD joined the group.

You bastard, I thought, as betrayal’s sharp point pierced my heart.

Was I really so dumb that I’d fallen for lies from Kai? Only, when I looked at him, the king was just as slack-jawed and wide-eyed as me. Without a word of warning or recitation of legal rights, two burly casters yanked my arms behind my back.

“What do you think you are doing?” Kai demanded, leaping to his feet. “Let go of her!”

Instinctually, I wrenched my arms free, ducking and twisting to the side. Whirling on my attackers, my eyes widened when they both pulled electric prods from holsters on their belts.

What the hell are you doing, Brie? my brain screamed.

I knew well enough not to fight back physically. I knew well enough not to cause a scene. But I also knew why they were here; Kai’s advisors had found proof of my crimes. They were here to arrest me for treason. Possibly murder.

“Stop!” Kai bellowed, attempting to shove his way to my side. “As your king, I demand to know the meaning of this.”

A woman in a tight navy skirt and matching waistcoat stepped forward. My mouth went dry. I recognized her. Amanda Ramone, director of Hawaii’s Royal Bureau of Investigation, held up a hand to stop Kai’s advance.

“Your Majesty, please do not approach further,” she said crisply. The words were punctuated by several clicks, as more electricized batons were unholstered. “Please do not make this any more difficult, sir.”

“Who gave you the authority to invade my suite and lay hands on her, Director Ramone?” Kai snapped back.

To her credit, the woman didn’t flinch in the face of his rage, though her face did take on a sickly, green hue. “By order of the Royal Advisory Council of the Kingdom of Hawaii, we are arresting Maybrie Hawkins for high treason.” Her eyes softened as she took in Kai’s clenched fists and rigid shoulders. “Please, Your Majesty.”

One of the guards grabbed my arm again, though his grasp was far gentler than the initial manhandling.

“Do not touch her,” Kai said coolly. To Amanda Ramone, he replied, “If you are speaking of the unsubstantiated rumors brought to me last week, I can assure you the matter has been resolved. Should you all insist, I am more than happy to issue an official royal pardon clearing Ms. Hawkins of all alleged crimes. And frankly, I am shocked that you, Director Ramone, thought it wise to attempt to arrest a member of the royal household without a signed warrant.” The king rounded on the guards. “Let her go. Now.”

Surprise flit across Ramone’s face. Her eyebrows raised until they practically touched her hairline. “You spoke with Ms. Hawkins about her involvement with the rebellion?”

“The matter has been dealt with,” Kai repeated firmly.

The guards looked to Director Ramone. She shook her head, and their grip on me tightened. Ramone’s eyes hardened as they raked over me. Her gaze was steel when she turned back to Kai.

“What kind of a king pardons his mother’s murderer?” The words dripped with contempt.

Kai’s inhale of breath was audible. “Vampires murdered my mother,” he spat. “Vampires that you have still not apprehended.”

Ramone flicked a finger in my direction and muttered an incantation. My wrists snapped together behind my back, held in place with some sort of magical binding spell.

“You may be willing to overlook the murder of your mother, Your Majesty,” she spat his title like it was an obscenity. “But the kingdom will not. Your sister will not.”

My blood froze in my veins. Amanda Ramone held up her hand, and a scroll was placed in her palm by one of the minions. She displayed the wax seal, first to Kai and then to me. Casting another small spell that wasn’t at all necessary, the director broke the seal and let the scroll unfurl. I knew even before she pointed to the bottom of the page whose signature would be there. Admittedly, I wasn’t prepared for her full title: Princess Sarah, Queen Regent of the Hawaiian Kingdom of the Americas.

Fuck.

“As acting ruler of the kingdom, Her Majesty has ordered the arrest of all those complicit in the murder of her mother,” Director Ramone continued. Her tone suggested what she really wanted to say: “Checkmate, bitch.”

One quick glance at Kai, and it was clear he had yet to appreciate the gravity of the situation. I couldn’t say whether Director Ramone truly believed Kai had a hand in his mother’s death, but she was definitely implying that Kai had won his throne via his mother’s blood. Would the director go so far as to arrest him, too? Doubtful. But I wasn’t about to play chicken with Kai’s future or freedom.

“I’ll go with them,” I said quickly.

The intensity of Kai’s fury was starting to scare me, but I was more worried by the gleam in Ramone’s eye. The woman was ambitious and righteous. Never a good combination.

Kai finally turned his attention to me. Shame flooded through me anew when our eyes locked, darkening my insides and making me wish the floor would open and swallow me whole.

“I’m sorry,” I whispered to him.

“Listen to me,” Kai said softly. “I will handle this. Whatever it takes, you will go free. Do you understand me? I will be right behind you. I will see you in the holding center.”

Ramone scoffed. “Prisoners accused of treason do not receive visitors. You will see her at the trial the day after tomorrow.” With that, she shoved me toward the door.

“Brie is under my protection,” Kai called after us. “No harm had better come to her.” There was no mistaking his words were meant as a threat.

Tripping over my own feet, I turned to get one last look at Kai over my shoulder.

The heartbreak in his eyes brought a sob that racked my body. “I love you,” I said desperately.

Though he opened his mouth twice, no words came out. Tears welled in his eyes, and he shook his head tightly.

Finally, he found his voice, though it was strained and broken. “I love you, Brie.”

Throne of Blood

Sophie Davis

Copyright © 2019 by Sophie Davis Enterprises

Prologue

Domed Island of Oahu, Kingdom of the Americas

Approximately Three Years Ago

––––––––

TWENTY-FIVE MONTHS, six days. That was the amount of time I’d been living in this hellhole disguised as a tropical paradise. That was how long it had been since the vampires stole me from my family. At first, I’d marked the passage of each day with a small line that I carved into the metal bedpost in my room at the commune, the communal living facility that newly transplanted fae and shifters called home. Once I moved into the tiny one-bedroom apartment in the building where a lot of my fellow fighters lived, I recorded the passage of time with a hashmark on the inside of my closet door. I would need to find a new spot once I relocated to the swanky condo I was in the process of purchasing.

Fighting in an arena for the entertainment of wealthy casters was not where I thought my life would go, but this forced career path was extremely lucrative. At just shy of eighteen, I had more money in my account than I knew what do with.

Like most days, I woke long before sunrise. It was a fight day. And not just any fight day, either. They called it a showcase, a two-day spectacle that put the best fighters our kingdom had to offer on display for visiting royals. The event would culminate with the Sugarcane Ball, a snooty affair where my attendance was mandatory.

I climbed out of bed and trudged to the tiny alcove kitchen to make coffee, then I headed to the shower while it brewed. The voice of my trainer Botto played in my head, reminding me of the importance of rest before a big fight. Even if my adrenaline hadn’t been on overdrive, the constant nightmares that manifested from my darkest thoughts every time I closed my eyes made prolonged sleep impossible. He also frowned on caffeine, another piece of advice that went in one of my ears and out the other.

The sky outside my window began to lighten as I sipped my coffee and dried my damp hair. Inky blackness gave way to deep violet, followed by golden pinks and oranges, before finally turning the bright blue that I’d become accustomed to. With a resigned sigh, I dressed in stretchy shorts and a matching tank top, laced my sneakers, and headed downstairs to catch the shuttle bus to the arena.

“Morning, sunshine,” called a perky blond shifter as I exited the elevator.

“Hey, Cala.” I waved and walked over to join my best friend. “What are you doing up?” I asked around a yawn.

Cala was a decent fighter, but she hadn’t been selected for the showcase as far as I knew.

She grinned and pushed the lobby doors open, gesturing me through with a dramatic flourish. “Supporting you. And, you know, if someone dies in battle, I get to take their place.”

My brow furrowed. “Seriously?”

She laughed. “I don’t know. I was told I’m an alternate. To me that sounds like being the second in a duel. The second only fights if the first dies.”

“Hmmm.”

Several other fighters I knew were already outside our apartment building. Cala made small talk, while I stood quietly off to the side. The hardest part of being a fighter for me was the mental aspect. I had to be in the right headspace. So, I typically kept to myself on fight days, focusing only on all the weakness I could exploit in my opponent.

This afternoon, I was due to face my toughest challenge yet. His name was Tanner Woods, a dimensional fae with god-like status in the Hawaiian Kingdom. Neither Tanner nor I had ever lost, which was the reason Botto had argued against this matchup. Of course, it was also why the powers that be wanted us to fight. I didn’t know Tanner, not really. I knew of him, though. And that was enough to make me queasy. Losing was one thing, though I was in no hurry to experience it, but Cala was right that fighters died not infrequently in the arena. I really didn’t want her to have to step in and be my second.

The ride over to the arena was quiet. Several of the other fighters on the shuttle had headphones in, listening to music to get them in the right mood. I stared out the window and tried not to dwell on the shitty string of events that had led me to a point in my life where I might need a second.

Normally on fight days, we were treated to a wonderful spread of eggs, breakfast meats, pastries, and a smoothie bar in one of the arena’s conference rooms. On special occasions, like today, the dishes were more lavish, since the breakfast doubled as a meet and greet for the visiting royals. Thanks to the strict diet Botto imposed to keep me in peak physical condition, I skipped the solid foods in favor of a banana-mango-pineapple smoothie with all sorts of vitamin and nutrient supplements.

Cala wasn’t as regimented. Her trainer tried to keep her on a nutrition plan, but my best friend was a big fan of bacon and all things fried. She loaded two plates with sweet and savory options from the buffet line, and then the two of us found a corner table far away from where princes and princesses were shaking hands with our fellow fighters and the trainers in the room.

“Mind if I join you guys?”

I looked up into the smiling face of good-looking male fae. His auburn hair was still wet from a recent shower and his hazel eyes had the pompous expression of so many of the top male fighters. But that wasn’t why I shook my head no. There was no way I was having breakfast with my opponent.

“What do you want, Tanner?” Cala asked in a bored voice.

“You know who I am, that’s great,” he replied, sliding into the chair beside me, despite all the signs I was giving off that clearly said he wasn’t welcome. Like me, Tanner only had a smoothie.

“Of course we know who you are.” Cala rolled her eyes and shoved a piece of sausage in her mouth. She took her time chewing and swallowing, chasing the food with a gulp of pineapple juice before adding, “What we don’t know is why you’re sitting here?”

He turned to me and held out his hand. “Hi. Tanner. You’re Brie, right?”

I glared at his outstretched hand. “Yeah. So?”

Tanner let his hand fall. “We’re fighting today. Thought it might be nice if I introduced myself.”

“Why?” I asked flatly.

He blinked as if surprised at my less than friendly attitude. “I don’t know. I mean, just because we’re opponents doesn’t mean we can’t be friends, right? Obviously you two are friends.”

Cala snorted. “Right. That’s different. Brie and I aren’t really rivals, you know? Our matchups are pretty one-sided. Plus, us girl fighters have to stick together.”

Tanner shrugged and sipped his smoothie. “Most of my fights are one-sided, too.”

“If you’re suggesting you think our fight will be one-sided, then you should have done your homework better,” I snapped.

“Huh? What? No. That’s not—I’m sorry. I wasn’t saying that.” He looked around the room at our fellow fighters mixing and mingling with royal casters from all over the world. Then, Tanner leaned closer as if to tell me a secret. I leaned back, unsure why this guy was even here. “Look, all I’m saying, is we all should stick together. All fighters. If we take rivalry too seriously, the casters win. They want us at each other throats. Makes for better entertainment. Let’s not give them the satisfaction.”

A lot of fighters felt this way. And after a few drinks, it wasn’t uncommon to hear this sort of fae-shifter-unity talk. But that talk was dangerous. Particularly with so many caster ears around, not to mention the fact I didn’t know Tanner. He could’ve been a rat, ready to race off and turn me in for rebellious thoughts or something.

I stood. Cala followed suit, even though she still had a stack of pancakes and a pile of hash browns on one plate and a half-eaten omelet and one piece of sausage on the other. My voice was cold when I looked down at Tanner and said, “Excuse me. I need to prepare for my next win. Enjoy your breakfast. It’ll be the last thing you taste before the bitter bite of defeat.”

With that parting remark, I spun on my heel and stomped off to find Botto.

The rest of the day went just like every other fight day. I passed the time listening to Botto reiterate the same facts and stats about my opponent that he’d been spouting off for weeks. There was a lot of stretching, some light jogging to warm up my muscles, and a few sparring rounds to get me fired up.

The day took a decided turn about thirty minutes before my scheduled match with Tanner.

I was sitting alone in the locker room when Cala barged in, looking both frazzled and excited.

“What’s up?” I asked uneasily.

“I’m fighting,” she said as she stripped off her silk tank top and shimmied out of her cute black shorts.

“Really? I thought Tanner and I had the last fight of the day.”

She paused to give me a pointed look. Admittedly, it took me an embarrassingly long time for realization to dawn.

“Wait. Why? What happened?”

“I don’t know.” She shook her head and slipped on a baggy t-shirt from her locker. “It sounds like maybe he got hurt in practice at some point today. All I know for sure is that you and I are going at it.” Cala reached behind her back and tied the shirt in a knot, exposing her taut stomach. She barked out a laugh and rolled her eyes. “And I know that I’m about to get my ass kicked.”

At the risk of sounding as though I was bragging, I knew she was right. Cala and I were a lopsided matchup. She was a good fighter. But I was undefeated.

“I’ll go easy on you,” I teased.

Cala’s expression turned hard. “Don’t you dare hold back. I’m no charity case.”

The two of us sparred often, but this would be the first time we fought in the arena.

“If you’re sure?” I cocked an eyebrow.

Cala’s lips parted in a mischievous grin. “Oh, I’m sure. I want you to show those royal assholes what you’re made of.”

An hour later, I was crowned the winner, and my best friend was receiving tonics to heal her injuries. We left the arena together, our arms linked—a small act of defiance to show our allegiance.

“Let’s hit up Hideout,” Cala said as we reentered the locker room. She was still limping a little and the bruise around her right eye didn’t seem to be going anywhere fast, despite the blue ointment smeared all over her skin.

“Are you sure you’re okay? Do you want to see the medics again before we go home?” I asked.

Cala waved off the suggestion. “I’m fine. My body can take a beating. This,” she touched her eye gingerly, “will be gone in a few hours. If not, I can just shift. I heal faster in my jaguar form.” She swapped her torn, sweaty t-shirt for an oversized hoodie, and then turned to face me. “There is one thing you can do for me.”

“Name it,” I said, eager to help ease the pain I’d inflicted on my best friend.

“You can pick up the tab at Hideout.”

I laughed. “Deal.”

We took the shuttle back to our apartment building and both retreated to our separate abodes to shower and change into nighttime attire. Fashion was not my thing, so Cala did come over to select my clothing for the evening. Her taste was a little more ambitious than mine. Eventually we agreed on dark jeans, red wedge heels that Cala brought from her own closet, and a sheer black top—also an item from my friend’s wardrobe.

“Are you sure this looks okay? I mean, it’s see-through,” I said pointedly.

“Only in certain light,” Cala replied as she bent over my bathroom counter to look in the mirror while she applied another layer of plum lip gloss. “Hideout is always dark. Besides, you have a great body. Why not show off all that hard work you do?”

We took a cab to Hideout, a primarily fae and shifter nightclub that our fellow fighters cherished. As usual, there was a long line of patrons waiting to get in when we arrived. I felt only a modicum of guilt when Cala and I made a beeline for the bouncers.

Falcon, another fighter, was working the door. He grinned when he saw us.

“Good fight today, girls,” he said by way of greeting. His lips quirked into a smirk. “Good to see you up and moving, Cala. Brie really did a number on you.”

She rolled her eyes. “Yeah, let’s not rehash the fight. It wasn’t one of my finer performances. In my own defense, I wasn’t supposed to fight today. I was just an alternate.”

“Oh, right.” Falcon’s gave shifted to me. “You were supposed to faceoff with Tanner.” He shook his head. “It’s too bad. I would’ve loved to see that fight.”

“Maybe next time. If he doesn’t get injured again,” I told him.

Falcon tilted his head to one side and scrunched his face in confusion. “Hurt? He looked fine to me. He’s inside.”

I blinked. “Really? That’s weird.”

Falcon unhooked the velvet rope and made a sweeping gesture with his hand. “You should go ask him about it. Maybe he was just too afraid to lose to you.”

I scoffed. “Unlikely. His ego is too big to even consider the possibility of losing.”

The thought of Tanner faking an injury made my blood boil. He could’ve taken a healing tonic. So why didn’t he? Was Falcon right? Was the infamous Tanner Woods too afraid to me face me? I seriously doubted it.

I followed Cala through the crowded dancefloor and up the stairs to a table on the second floor, where a few of our friends were celebrating their wins. And another few were drowning their sorrows after some crushing defeats.

“There they are!” Rocko called. The were-liger was one hell of a fighter. He was also one of my closest friends.

The guys at the table with Rocko scooted closer together to make room for us.

“How ya feeling, Cala?” Rocko asked, pursing his lips to suppress the smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.

“Like I got my ass kicked. The medics covered me in creams and gave me tonics. I’m all good. Now it’s just my pride that hurts.” She reached for Rocko’s beer and took a long drink. “Not that I expected to win.”

The server, a pretty water fae named Mary, came over with a bottle of champagne and a tray full of flutes. “First one is on the house,” she said, looking in my direction. “Congrats, Brie.”

“Thanks.” I offered her a small smile.

Defeating Cala didn’t feel like a big victory. I loved her like a sister, but my best friend really wasn’t on my level. She didn’t spend her free time in the gym the way I did. She didn’t put in extra practice sessions, and she frequently cheated on our strict diet. She fought in the arena because she had to—that was life under the dome. But she wasn’t dedicated to the job.

I, too, fought because the casters made me. Honestly, though, I did love it. In the arena, I channeled all my rage into those fights. Oftentimes, instead of seeing my opponent’s face, I saw the vampire who stole me from my home. The bloodsucker who’d bitten me. It was his face that I punched, his body that kicked. He was the one I really wanted to let loose on. One day, I would get my revenge. One day, the vampire called Mat would pay for what he’d done to me.

Mary popped the cork on the champagne bottle and poured some into each of the flutes. Cala helped her distribute them.

“Please tell Clive thank you from me,” I told Mary before she departed. Clive owned the Hideout. Once upon a time, he’d been a fighter. He’d retired at his peak and used all his winnings to open the nightclub. Judging by the lines outside and the sardine-packed dancefloor, his gamble had paid off.

“Wanna say a few words, Brie?” Rocko asked.

“I’m good.”

He grinned. “Then I’ll do the honors. To all the winners at the table, which includes me, congrats! To those of you—looking at you, Rudy—who should be in bed because they have to fight tomorrow, thanks for coming out.” Rudy nodded as though he’d done us a great favor by joining in the celebration. “To Lenny, who fought bravely and lost with honor,” Rocko continued. Lenny, a skinny were-lion with incredible reflexes, smiled at the acknowledgement. “To Cala, the most gallant loser I have ever met.”

My best friend laughed. “Yeah, thanks.”

“And, of course, to our favorite fire fae, Brie. Still undefeated, still as humble as ever.”

We all clinked glasses. The champagne went straight to my head and warmed my insides.

“Why did you fight Brie today?” the were-bear named Rudy asked. His hazel gaze shifting toward me. “Weren’t you supposed to deflate Tanner’s big head?”

“Apparently, he got injured,” I said dryly, and then took another sip of champagne. “But Falcon said he’s here.”

I looked around the at the nearby tables. From our corner booth, I had a good view of the dancefloor, as well as the other patrons on the second floor. Tanner’s auburn hair made him easy to spot. He was sitting at the other end of our row, at the other corner booth. The prick didn’t look hurt. He was laughing and chugging beer with a group of older fighters.

My feet must’ve had a mind of their own, because I was up and striding toward Tanner’s table like I had a purpose. Which, I supposed, I did.

Hands on hips, I stopped in front of the table of male fighters. “You don’t look injured,” I snapped at Tanner.

His laughter died a quick death. “Hey, Brie. Nice match today,” he said warily.

“Why didn’t you fight?” I demanded.

Why I thought I had the right to confront him, I would never know.

“Oh, right. Yeah, I got sick during warmup. I must’ve eaten something that didn’t agree with me.” Tanner flashed me a grin that simultaneously fueled my anger and made me wonder if he had a girlfriend.

What is wrong with me?

“You must be feeling better, since you’re drinking and all,” I pointed out.

“Much better. Thanks for your concern.” The smile widened, and I sort of wanted to punch him. “Want to join us?”

I shook my head. “No. I want to know the real reason you backed out today. Are you so afraid to lose that you faked an illness?”

“Woah. Brie, calm down.” Kenoa, an ex-fighter and current bodyguard to the privileged Prince Kai, held up a hand to stop my tirade.

I ignored the water fae and concentrated on Tanner. His expression went blank, a sign I was onto something. He had faked his illness. I was certain of it.

“You are that confident you would’ve beaten me.”

It wasn’t a question. Nevertheless, I answered. “I am,” I lied. I was so not confident that I could beat him. “Just like I’m confident you faked being sick.”

Tanner hesitated, narrowing his pale blue eyes like he was studying me. Then, he asked me the last question I would’ve expected. “Would you like to dance?”

I wrinkled my nose. “Are you for real?”

He gave me a lopsided smile. “One dance,” he said evenly.

There was something in his expression that led me to believe that he wanted to speak privately, something we couldn’t do at a table full of gossipy fighters.

“Fine,” I said shortly. “One dance.”

The music was loud, a pulsing beat that shook the dancefloor. Tanner took my hand as we navigated our way through the crowd of sweaty people. His fingers were warm against mine, and a weird sensation climbed up my spine.

Don’t get romantic notions, I told myself.

We found a small patch of empty space and wedged ourselves in. Tanner’s hands found my hips and he pulled me closer. I didn’t resist, but I also wasn’t sure how I felt about his nearness. He bent down to whisper in my ear, sending a shiver through me.

“How did you know I faked it?” he asked.

I pulled back from him. Tanner’s light eyes held no expression. His jaw was set in a firm line. “I don’t know,” I practically yelled to be heard over the music. “It just seems obvious. I mean, you were fine this morning. You’re out partying now. What illness only lasts a few hours? Plus, you only had a smoothie for breakfast, and there is no way that made you sick. The additives are meant to help our immune systems and speed healing.”

“You really want to know where I was, why I didn’t fight you?”

I hesitated. Suddenly, I wasn’t so sure I did want to know. In fact, I wasn’t sure why I’d made this a thing in the first place. But I had come this far, it felt weak to back down now. So, I nodded. “Yeah, I do.”

Tanner licked his lips and looked around at the other dancers, none of whom seemed to notice that we weren’t moving. Satisfied no one was listening, he leaned closer and spoke into my ear again.

“I had an emergency extraction.” He pulled away just enough to look straight into my eyes. “For the rebellion.”

I had heard whispers about the rebellion—a group that helped fae and shifters escape the dome. Truthfully, I had thought them an urban legend. Open defiance was something the casters took very seriously. And the repercussions if caught were pretty awful. Fae could be imprisoned. Or worse, drained of their magic and executed.

“You’re part of the rebellion?” I asked softly.

Tanner nodded slowly.

Oddly, I wasn’t as surprised as I probably should’ve been. Having a dimensional fae on call would make it so much easier to smuggle fae and shifters out from beneath the dome.

For a brief minute, I allowed myself to think of Fae Canyon. Of my father. Of my brother. Of Sienna and Gregory. Since accepting my fate, I had blocked out that part of my life. I loved my family and friends, and I wanted more than anything to be back with them. That wasn’t possible. To survive in the Hawaiian Kingdom, I had let go of the past.

Or so I’d thought.

“You transport people to the Freelands?” I asked Tanner.

Again, he nodded.

“Why are you telling me this?” I asked suspiciously.

His hands were still on my hips, making this moment more awkwardly intimate than necessary. The logical part of my brain wanted to pull away. Another part of me liked his touch. It was comforting. And since I wasn’t a big hugger, Tanner was the first person in a long time to hold me.

“Because I think you feel the same way I do about the casters. You do everything right, and you’re great at pretending. But you hate them. You hate the casters. You hate the royal family.”

I bit my lip. Tanner was right. I did hate them. They were the reason I’d been kidnapped. Queen Lilli had wanted a fire fae. She was responsible for my current situation. Thinking these traitorous thoughts was one thing, voicing them aloud in public was dangerous.

“Are you trying to recruit me?” I asked uneasily.

Tanner shrugged. “I just think maybe I have some likeminded friends that you should meet.”

A slow song came on. Tanner drew me closer. We swayed to the music just like all the other couples on the dancefloor.

My mouth suddenly felt very dry. “Have you been watching me?” I asked softly, our hips moving in unison.

Tanner wrinkled his nose. “A little,” he admitted. “We like to vet people before we ask them to join our ranks.”

“I’ll meet your friends,” I said slowly. “On one condition.”

Tanner made a face. “What’s this condition?”

“I want to go home. I want to go back to Fae Canyon. You can take me, right?”

Once again, Tanner looked around to make sure we didn’t have eavesdroppers nearby. “I can.” He shook his head. “But I won’t. I’m sorry. Truly. I only use my magic for extreme cases. I’m sure you miss your family, but your situation here is one of the best for fae. You have money, fame, and you’re about to own a condo. You’re doing pretty well by most standards.”

Admittedly, he had a point. My day-to-day life wasn’t so bad. I had the freedom to come and go as I pleased. I did have quite a bit of money in my bank account. I didn’t have to share my magic with some jackass caster. On the surface, my life was pretty great compared to a lot of fae. Still, the witches and warlocks forced us to fight, sometimes to the death.

“Do you consider being terrified that I will meet my end every time I step in the arena a good situation?” I asked softly.

Tanner sighed. “I get what you’re saying. Really, I do. But fae like you and me—the rebellion needs us. We have a lot of freedom compared to others.”

“And a lot more money,” I pointed out.

Was that the reason the rebellion wanted me? Because I was financially well off?

“That’s part of it,” Tanner conceded.

I appreciated his honesty. “When? When do you want me to meet your friends?”

Oh, Gaia, what am I doing?

Was I seriously considering joining the rebellion? Was I really prepared to take such a huge risk? This was all happening too fast. I needed time to contemplate the pros and cons.

He squeezed my hips and smiled. “Tonight. Christina is very eager to introduce herself.”

Tonight? That’s so soon.

“What are you afraid of?” Tanner asked softly, clearly sensing my hesitation. “The casters get away with murder, literally. They force us to fight. They force us to share our magic just so they can perform spells for stupid shit like fetching a pen from across the room. I know a house fae that has to follow her mistress around like a shadow so the vain woman can wear a constant glamour because the crazy old bat doesn’t want anyone to see her wrinkles. That’s no life. And her story isn’t even close to the worst I’ve heard.”

I had heard the stories too. Everyone under the dome heard the whispers eventually. Nonetheless, even meeting with rebellion leaders was extremely dangerous. If I was caught.... I shook my head. I couldn’t think about the consequences. Not in that moment. On the dancefloor with Tanner, there was no choice. Not really. I did hate the casters. I hated everything they were and everything they stood for. But that was not why I finally bobbed my head up and down. I agreed to the meeting for the same reason I’d stopped to help the caravan of captives that night in Fae Canyon—the night Mat had taken me. For the same reason I had instead insisted on being the one to provide the distraction so that Sienna could get help and so that the vamps wouldn’t find Gregory.

“Okay. Tonight,” I agreed with more confidence than I felt.

Tanner grinned. “Christina will be so pleased.”

Chapter One

Domed City of Los Angeles, Kingdom of the Americas

Present Day

Brie

––––––––

AMANDA RAMONE, DIRECTOR of Hawaii’s Royal Bureau of Investigation, was a smug bitch. She wore a satisfied smile the entire time her cronies marched me downstairs and through the service entrance at the back of the hotel like they were herding cattle. My silver gown swished with every stilted step; it was preposterous attire for the occasion, but Ramone had refused to let me change into something more appropriate. The fact I was wearing heels made walking with my hands magically bound behind my back particularly challenging.

Not exactly the victory party I’d anticipated when getting ready.

A white van was waiting at the loading dock, and several dark SUVs idled nearby. The back door of the van opened, and a guy from Ramone’s team shoved me forward. His meaty palm was sweaty, and I recoiled from his touch on the bare skin of my back. My knees scraped against the metal as I tried to climb in without the use of my hands. The guard pushed me forward again, and I flopped unceremoniously onto my side in the van’s sparse interior. A metal grate separated the front with seats from the cargo space. The driver didn’t so much glance at me in the back as the doors slammed close.

My shoulder bumped against the hard metal floor during the short drive. The same guard with the damp hands and a greasy mustache dragged me out by the arm. We were in front of the Los Angeles Kingdom Justice Center. So was a gaggle of photographers. Flashes went off continuously as I was steered up the steps of the building by a dozen of Ramone’s guards.

Seems like overkill, I thought. With my hands bound by whatever spell Ramone cast on me, I wasn’t a threat to anyone. I also wasn’t resisting; I didn’t want Kai to suffer the repercussions of my actions. Even though I was flooded with shame inside, I held my head high as I strode past the paparazzi. They wanted the money shot? I’d give it to them.

At least you look good, I thought, hysterical laughter bubbling in my throat. Biting back the tears that threatened to fall, I breathed a sigh of relief once we entered the building and left the vultures behind.

My picture was taken one more time by an intake officer, and then I was thrown into a sparse cell. The cinderblock space was small and contained only a metal slab that was supposed to pass for a bed. The infusion of magic from Kai was waning with all the adrenaline rushing through me. Suddenly, I was exhausted. Hands still bound behind my back, I slumped down on the bed that lacked a mattress and curled into myself.

Memories of my first weeks in Hawaii flooded in, but I shoved them back. While I’d been certain those would always be the worst days of my life, I’d somehow managed to find myself in a predicament that was even worse.

You’re being tried for murder and treason tomorrow, I told myself, trying to will my brain into understanding that this was the new reality. No more worrying about Kai’s advisors or the rebellion or anything at all. The sentence for a guilty verdict will be death. You have to accept that.

My hands were numb from lack of circulation. Laying on my side, the shoulder that bore my weight was losing feeling as well. The rest of my body ached. Sienna was supposed to perform the counter-spell before we fled with the rebellion. Without that, the gift of magic from Kai was only a temporary fix.

Don’t worry, I thought as my eyelids drooped. You might not live long enough for the poison to kill you.

Without any sense of how long I’d been asleep, I awoke to the cell door sweeping open and banging against the wall behind it.

“On your feet,” an older man said as he stepped into my cell. His guard uniform was tight around the middle, and he gave off an air of utter indifference. Ramone was waiting in the hallway behind him.

Struggling to sit up, I glared at her. “Any chance you can unbind my hands?” I asked, straining to temper the venom in my voice. “I seriously can’t feel the upper half of my body.”

Ramone rolled her eyes. “Someone got used to the royal treatment.” Despite her words, the Director waved a hand in my direction and muttered an incantation.

My arms slumped forward to my side where they belonged. It took a full minute of shaking them to feel the pins and needles that indicated my circulation was restoring.

“For heaven’s sake, just stand up,” Ramone demanded. “Follow me. Do not try anything, or I will bind more than just your hands.”

“Where are we going?” I asked as we walked down the narrow hallway with cells on either side.

The guard who’d opened my cell walked behind me. He jabbed a finger into my back. “Just shut up and walk.”

Humiliation flooded through me. They were treating me like someone unworthy of the respect every living being deserved. My fingers curled into fists by my side, still tingling.

We went out the back of the building to another white van idling by the door. At least we were avoiding the paparazzi; I didn’t need a second public perp walk. This van had benches bolted to either side of the cargo area, and I sank onto the hard surface with a sigh of relief. I hadn’t been looking forward to another ride slamming around the floor of the vehicle. The van pulled away, and I tried to peer through the windshield to get a sense of where we were going. The combination of the metal grate and the darkness outside made it impossible to tell. Resigned, I leaned back against the side of the van.

We’d been on the road for about ten minutes when the driver suddenly swerved to the right. The vehicle’s back wheels skidded until we were nearly sideways. Headlights shone brightly through the windshield, but I couldn’t see anything more. Even with my hands unbound, I flew across the space and into the bench on the opposite side. My ribs connecting with the metal didn’t hurt as much as my finger that jammed into the corner and bent left. Before I could recover, the transport van swerved hard again, this time to the left. I slammed into the wire divider, my head connecting with it before I could catch myself. An abrupt halt made me swear out loud as I hit the divider again. Spots of light danced in my vision. In the next instant, the van doors swung open and I was being yanked out by my ankles.

“What the hell?” I demanded.

In the darkness, I didn’t recognize the face of the man who lorded above me. Fear rushed through me with a dash of panic that I couldn’t shake. Despite my terror, I kicked and screamed. Drawing my legs in, I gathered energy and then shoved out with my heels. Without any idea who he was or what he wanted, I wasn’t going anywhere without a fight. My kick had the added advantage of the impractical stilettos, and the man pulling me out of the transport van doubled over with a cry of pain.

Who the hell is after you now? I wondered, taking the brief time to wrack my brain. Who would want you badly enough to hijack a transport?

My body went cold as I considered the very real possibility that it was a bounty hunter who was after my fire magic. Again. No matter what, I wouldn’t allow cowboys to take me for a second time. I’d be damned if I let them drag me off to servitude in a new land. I drew in the deepest of breaths and prepared myself for what was coming. Despite the aches of my body, I was ready for a physical fight.

Don’t use your magic, I reminded myself. The poison’s effects increase with use.

Two more figures appeared at the back of the van. Before I could react, they yanked me from the vehicle and dropped me on the ground. My abductors obviously weren’t in the mood for a vicious fight. With the asphalt crunching into my skin, I contemplated the path that had brought me to this moment.

I’d been kidnapped by a vampire while in the safety of Fae Canyon, and then I was sold to the Kingdom of Hawaii for entertainment. After adapting to life within the fight pits of the island, I’d become so proficient at kicking the ass of other supes that there was a certain ease to it. Sure, falling in love with Kai had been a heartbreaking misstep. There was no room to let it define me, though. I had to move forward with that in mind. Survival was the only goal.

A silhouette peered down at me. He was flanked by more men dressed in all black who were poised for action. Though they watched as I glared from my prone position on the road, no one touched me. No one held me down, and no one restricted my movements. Still, almost like a reflex, I kicked and spat. Once my efforts against the concrete had been exhausted, I struggled to my feet and returned the stares of those who were looking at me.

“Are you sure this is the one we want?” an innocuous looking guy asked. He looked so unremarkable, I found myself questioning if my earlier assumption was wrong; he certainly didn’t look like a cowboy.

“They said to take her,” another voice replied. “Whether or not it’s the right girl is their call. This is the right transport, so this should be the right girl.”

Were these people who wanted to help me? Or was it the rebellion, who could’ve wanted to save or kill me? Was it a team from a different kingdom, whether friend or foe to the Hawaiian Islands, looking for extra fae magic to power their dome?

“Whether or not it’s her, she’s brimming with power,” a younger guy said as another vehicle pulled up on the deserted road. Headlights shone on our faceoff, the sudden brightness painful on my eyes. One of the doors opened and shut as I blinked rapidly.

A figure stepped out into the light. A grisly, jagged scar ran down one side of his face. “You were supposed to save her, not hurt her,” he growled at the crowd around me.

“Harry?” I blinked.

It was Botto’s friend, one of the two mercenaries supposed to smuggle me out of the dome.

“Yeah, it’s me, kid.” He smiled as the other man I’d met at the gym in West Hollywood climbed out from the opposite side of the vehicle. Harry cocked a thumb in his direction. “Tye’s here, too.”

“Where’s Botto?” I called.

Just because I’d met these before didn’t mean I trusted them.

“You’ll see him—Run!” Harry cried as a dark SUV screeched around the corner and barreled down the road toward the front of the van. A second vehicle came hot on the wheels of the first.

Ramone was undoubtedly inside of one of them. Being taken back by the Justice Department would lead to my trial and inevitable execution. My gaze turned to Harry’s crew climbing into the vans.

“Brie, come on!” shouted the mercenary.

Uncertainty is better than certain death, I decided.

Turning away from the rapidly approaching SUVs—two more were rounding the corner—I ran after the people who’d broken me out. As I reached the open side door of their van, I turned back for a moment we couldn’t spare. Calling forth every ounce of energy left within me, I conjured fireballs and flung them at the lead vehicle. Instead of blowing it up completely, I simply aimed for the tires. The smell of melting rubber filled the air as the first car skidded to a stop. After flinging enough flames to disable the other vehicles, Harry grabbed my shoulders and yanked me into the van.

The door slammed closed, and I peered out the back window as we fled. The vehicles were blocking the road entirely, making it impossible for their back-up to pursue us. We sped away, leaving Ramone and her people behind. As the distance between us grew, my exhaustion grew as well.

Shouldn’t have used your magic, I thought as darkness crept into the sides of my vision. The poison’s effects were taking hold of me again and spreading. Using my magic to repel the guys trying to take me had been one thing; it didn’t take a ton of energy to make it uncomfortable to touch me. Melting the tires of our pursuers was another thing entirely. The fact I’d refused to blow up the vehicles and sent the fireballs only at the tires had cost me dearly.

With an acrid smell in my nostrils, surrounded by people I didn’t know, I struggled to keep my eyes open. My head hit the seat back. Apparently, I wasn’t capable of holding it up on my own.

You did too much.

Harry sank down beside me, his scar appearing even more gruesome through my hazy vision.

“How’d you know to come get me?” I mumbled suspiciously.

He smiled. “We got eyes and ears everywhere, sweetheart.”

“Where’s Botto? Shouldn’t he be with you?” My words ran together to form a very incoherent question.

“Rest, Brie. You’re safe now.” Harry patted my arm.

I didn’t feel particularly safe, but I was too exhausted to do anything about it.

Can’t be worse than an execution, I thought as everything went dark and my body pulsed with pain.

The next time I opened my eyes, I was in a bunker of some sort. The cement walls weren’t the same as the ones in the jail cell, and it was a much larger space, but the feeling was still just as desolate.

“Water?” a voice called. I felt an instant flood of relief. Botto.

The moment I’d taken two sips from the glass, I collapsed back on the cot and passed out again. I felt the glass being pulled my hand just as I went back to sleep.

I wasn’t sure how long I was out of it, but the time was filled with feverish dreams of worst-case scenarios. I saw Kai and I being executed side-by-side. I saw all my friends lined up to face a trial of the caster justice system. I also saw Ramone cackling with laughter as she watched it all. Finally, I saw my father and my brother. As much as I longed for their presence, I didn’t feel comfort from the vision. Instead, dread filled me. Something bad was going to happen.

“Brie, we need you to wake up,” Botto’s voice said, cutting into the weird scenes playing in my head.

“You promised me a trip out of here,” Sienna’s voice added. Hearing her brought a flood of relief. I might’ve been hallucinating Botto earlier, but my old friend was definitely there when I opened my eyes. “It’s time I held up my side of the deal.”

The idea of getting rid of the curse on my magic, even if it came from Sienna and was dark in nature, made me fight to sit up. I wouldn’t be any good to Kai and my friends if I couldn’t use my magic. And I had to help them. My alleged crimes would fall back on my friends, that much was certain.

My eyelids drooped while Sienna set up candles around me, lighting them in turn while she spoke quiet incantations. The last thing I remembered was Sienna standing at the foot of my bed and the candle flames flickering at an unnatural height. She spoke words I’d never heard before, and then I was out again.

It had to be another day that passed before I woke again. This time, Botto was shoving a snowsuit at me.

“You need to change out of that ridiculous dress,” he said, as if I’d thought a silver sequined backless gown was the ideal outfit for being a fugitive.

It was a struggle, but I managed to swap my victory gown for the clothing that was much more appropriate. Still exhausted, I leaned against Sienna as I changed into the new outfit and pulled my hair up into a ponytail.

“The spell will take,” she assured me. “I promise you.”

Getting changed had taken every ounce of energy within me. Although the counter-curse was taking effect, it was utterly draining to have so much conflicting black magic swirling inside of me.

Once dressed in the puffy snowsuit, I passed back out on the cot.

The next time my eyes opened, I felt like an entirely new person. Botto was in a corner of the bunker room filling a backpack with supplies.

“You gonna be up for a little haul?” he asked once I sat up.

The world still felt slightly off kilter, but my body felt a million times better. “Absolutely,” I answered, ignoring the dizzy feeling that threatened to lay me out on the cot again.

“We’re made you a makeshift bed in the back of the transport,” Botto said, his tone almost apologetic. “We’re doing our best to keep you comfortable, but this is the window for us to leave. We have to go.”

“I’m fine,” I assured him. “I don’t need anything special, let’s just get the hell out of here.”

When I followed him up the bunker stairs and into a warehouse, I breathed deeply. The stale air of the bunker had been claustrophobic. Evidently, I wasn’t cut out for living in a post-apocalyptic world. The night sky above my head when I approached the transport truck waiting outside was a huge relief. Staring at the stars, I thought of all the different scenarios where I’d done the same thing—Fae Canyon, my apartment on Oahu, the balcony of my room at Iolani Palace. This was the same view, which tugged at my heart.

You’re never going back, I reminded myself. Get used to it.

Head tucked down, I swiped at my cheeks as I climbed into the space hidden behind boxes of medical supplies. Though it appeared to be a full load from the outside, the cargo area had been left empty in the middle to accommodate our group of fugitives. The thin mattress that lay against the back of the driver’s cabin was suddenly the most appealing thing I’d ever seen.

Harry and Tye’s people stacked more aid boxes behind us and closed our group in. I collapsed onto the thin cotton slab. I didn’t know where we were going or who we would encounter at our next stop, but I knew my choices were limited. Eyes closing again, I managed to look over to where Botto and Sienna were huddled a few feet away.

I’ll be fine, I thought as I drifted into unconsciousness. I didn’t trust Sienna in the least, but I knew Botto would never betray me.

Or will he? The question bounced around my head as I succumbed to the darkness again. Your fate is in the hands of other people. Accept that. Deal with it.

Chapter Two

Domed City of Los Angeles, Kingdom of the Americas

Present Day

Kai

––––––––

“AND WHAT ARE YOU DOING to find her precisely?” Kai barked at the people surrounding him. The gathering included not only his advisors, but half the Californian royal family.

“Your Majesty?” Director Ramone started. Before continuing, she rose slightly from her chair and offered an awkward, half-hearted curtsy.

Kai rounded on her and quirked an eyebrow. “Yes, Director? Would you like to detail the measures you are taking to recapture my mother’s murderer?”

If not for the years of diplomatic training, he would never have been able to say those last words without grimacing. In the seventy-eight hours since police had stormed his hotel suite and taken Brie into custody, Kai’s emotions had been on one hell of a rollercoaster ride. He’d wanted to scream her innocence from the roof of Calypso Palace but wasn’t that stupid. He knew that if he remained resistant to what many believed was the truth about Brie, he would be cut out of the investigation into her disappearance. Kai couldn’t have that. Needing to be kept in the loop, he’d erred on the side of not saying much.

“We have received numerous tips, sightings of the fae,” Director Ramone began again. Her eyes didn’t quite meet his as she cleared her throat and clutched her hands in her lap beneath the large conference table in one of the Calypso Palace’s meeting rooms. “We are assembling teams to investigate the legitimacy of these claims.” She hesitated a beat too long, giving King Ronald the chance to interject.

“Why have you not already sent out investigative teams?” he asked. “The girl has been gone for three days. If we let her gallivant about any longer, she might manage to escape the dome altogether. In the meantime, we cannot have a rebel assassin running about the city.”

California’s reigning monarch sat on a raised dais, on a smaller version, though no less gaudy, of the throne inside the palace’s official throne room. King Ronald wore a navy suit much the one Kai wore, though not quite as slim fit, and a dark red tie that the older man kept smoothing.

“Well, you see, Your Majesty....” Director Ramone glanced around the conference room as she tugged at the cuffs of her black blazer like the sleeves had suddenly shrunk. Many in the room refused to meet her eyes. Like Kai, they had to know that Brie had already left the domed city of Los Angeles. No one wanted to deliver that message to King Ronald.

“What? Spit it out,” Queen Katherine snapped from her post beside her husband’s throne.

The California royals were old-fashioned; they liked formality, pomp, circumstance, and etiquette. Those were all the things Kai wanted to phase out from his own lands, or at the very least update for modern times now that he was king.

“All our intelligence suggests the fae is already in the Freelands. That is where she has been sighted, that is where you need to pursue her,” Ramone finally admitted.

Though his expression remained impassive, Kai’s heart beat a little faster upon hearing confirmation that Brie had escaped the confines of the dome.

King Ronald shook his head and waved a hand dismissively. “That is absurd. There is no way a foreign fae could cross the border.”

“We have reason to believe that the female air fae you also had in holding is with her. Credible intelligence links both women to the rebellion, there’s not much left to figure out or surmise,” Ramone replied.

They have names, Kai thought with annoyance. Yes, it was normal for casters, particularly royal casters and high-ranking government officials to refer to non-casters as “the fae girl” or “that male shifter”, but he found that hearing a roomful of uptight assholes talking about Brie like that made him see red. He’d never considered himself violent—he’d never even been in a real fight—but he really wanted to punch King Ronald in his jowly face.

“Fine. For argument’s sake, I will concede the fae may have been able to leave the dome.” King Ronald narrowed his gaze, zeroing in on Director Ramone. “That does not explain your delay in sending out search parties to investigate any and all sightings.”

How have I never realized what a moron this guy is? Kai wondered. Too impatient to wait for Director Ramone to sputter out an explanation, he snapped, “The Freelands aren’t safe for casters. We don’t fare well in subzero climates.”

“Ah, yes. Of course. This is not a task for casters, though, is it?” King Ronald looked to a woman three down from Kai at the conference table.

Her name was Paula Sanchez. Her title was something like Secretary of Dungeons. Kai knew little else about her except that she was taking a lot of heat for Brie’s escape.

“Have you spoken to our fanged friends, Paula?” King Ronald asked.

Paula’s dark gaze shifted to Director Ramone and her mouth tightened. “There have been some disagreements on whether vampires are the right group to send.”

“They’re professional hunters. Who would be better to send?” King Ronald scoffed.

“Not those who murdered my mother,” Kai interjected. “Vampires cannot be trusted. Don’t forget, it was vampires conspiring with the rebellion in my kingdom.” Both statements were true. Both were reasons that Kai had been adamant that vampires not be called in. But the reason his blood ran colder than the average temperature outside the dome was solely about Brie. Though she could definitely outrun and outlast casters, and she stood a good chance against shifters and other fae, vampires were a different story. Especially the ones who specialized in capturing fae and shifters and selling them to the domed cities.

“We do not need to trust them. Trust plays no part in our business transactions with those fanged beasts,” King Ronald spat. The elder royal’s tone implied that he was a naïve child, and Kai’s fists clenched. “Money, blood—those inspire loyalty in those undead heathens. Both of which we have to offer. The vamps on my payroll are not stupid enough to wage war against the kingdom that feeds them.”

Kai was on his feet. The mood in the conference room shifted from tense to oppressive. It seemed no one, neither Kai’s people nor Ronald’s knew what to do when two kings butted heads. Keep calm, Kai lectured himself. You cannot let them think you are too emotionally invested.

He took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. “Vampires are unnecessary. Brie is sick. She won’t make it far without help. What she needs isn’t the type of help the rebellion can provide.”

Kai had planned to hold on to this bit of information for as long as possible, and it seemed the time had come to show his hand.

“Brie was poisoned by someone in your kingdom.” He held up his hand to stop the rush of questions about to be launched his way from every direction. “We do not know by who or how the poison was administered.”

It wasn’t quite the truth and not quite a lie. Kai had a lot of theories about the how and a few about the why. The who was harder, though. A lot of people wanted Brie dead, including members of the rebellion.

As he’d tried to figure out where she’d disappeared to, Kai had learned a lot in the days since his girlfriend’s escape. Very few had the ability to pull off the type of powerful dark magic that had gone into the spell that poisoned Brie. Kai wanted to devote more resources to tracking down anyone with such capabilities; it was the most solid lead they had available, and it was easily the simplest to track. Magic that held those capabilities wasn’t commonplace. Kenoa had been making discreet inquiries, but the water fae was the only one Kai could trust to do so. The Hawaiian king worried that his other advisors, and even some of his longtime bodyguards, might run back to his sister and tell her what he was up to. And that was the last thing that Kai could afford. Whatever Sarah’s reasons for arresting Brie were, nothing would excuse the fact she’d ordered the treason charges without Kai’s approval.

“There are plenty of fae in the Freelands capable of brewing antidotes to most any poison,” Queen Katherine said dismissively. “And if not, then the assassin did our work for us.”

Kai was still standing, and he felt the blood rush into his cheeks. Still, his stoicism didn’t allow his face to betray the feelings of anger and frustration. The queen’s tone had him questioning whether or not to let the fury fly. But it was what Kai said next—what he had to say next—that pained him to the core.

“Queen killers cannot be allowed to die an insignificant death. We must make an example of anyone who commits such a heinous act. Otherwise, we are all vulnerable. If we allow this act to go unpunished, the same could happen to any of us.”

When the meeting finally dispersed, the ride back to the hotel from Calypso Palace was quiet, save the faint sound of the tires rolling over the paved roads. Lara and Makani, two of Kai’s bodyguards, rode in the back of the SUV with him and Kenoa. It was a big factor in the silence; neither was a fan of Brie and anything they said would’ve just been all the more awkward. It was more than their simple disapproval of the royal relationship with a lowly fae, though. With Kai and Sarah at odds, the king couldn’t be sure where anyone’s loyalties lied. For all he knew, his team could’ve been planning a mutiny.

Speaking of his sister, they were scheduled for a chat that evening. It would be their first conversation without eavesdroppers since he’d seen the princess’ signature on Brie’s arrest warrant. Kai wasn’t looking forward to the conversation. He wanted to confide in Sarah, to explain things to her the same way Brie had explained them to him.

It’s too risky, he told himself. She doesn’t love Brie the way you do. The thought made Kai miserable. He hated that he couldn’t trust his own blood. Never in his life had Kai felt so lost, helpless, and hopeless. With the power of running a kingdom, he should’ve had the power to save the woman he loved. Instead, he had to toe the party line and pretend that he at least understood the decision to arrest her.

Unfortunately, there were more unpleasant meetings on the king’s schedule before his face-to-face with Sarah. Los Angeles had gone into lockdown after Brie escaped. Even the visiting royals had been told they couldn’t leave until every attic, basement, and cubbyhole beneath the dome was thoroughly searched. Many were using the time for private meetings with one another, but Kai worried that their displeasure with the situation might make them more likely to become displeased with him. To keep up appearances, Kai had agreed to do the same and engage with the other royals.

“You have Prince Felipe in thirty,” Kenoa reminded him on the elevator ride to the penthouse suite. Kai had been staying there for a week now, and he was sick of it. When he’d arrived at the hotel, he’d felt happy and excited with Brie by his side, ready to fight in the Interkingdom Championships. Now, the suite felt empty.

“He wants to discuss trade, is that right?” he said, silently thanking the part of his brain that was still tuned into the world around him.

“Seafood,” Kenoa replied. “His mother is a big fan of tuna, and their current supplier just raised prices again. They’re hoping to negotiate a better deal with you.”

Fish. No one knew where Brie was, and Kai was about to discuss fish with a Spanish prince over eggs benedict. What a ridiculous use of my time, he thought.

The meeting proved to be a complete waste of Kai’s time and energy, just as he’d suspected. As if seafood wasn’t a ridiculous enough conversation, Prince Felipe was more interested in pitching the idea of international sports leagues similar to the ones that existed during the human age. In Kai’s opinion, the whole idea was outlandish given the growing tensions beneath the domes. They needed real solutions to the tensions, not facades of everything being great and happy.

They did talk tuna briefly, at least. Even though it still felt frivolous, Kai did appreciate a conversation that wasn’t nearly as flippant as ball sports. “Send over your terms, and I will take a look,” Kai promised as he walked Prince Felipe to the door.

“Think about the sports leagues. It could really boost morale.” Felipe held out his hand to Kai. “I was very sorry to hear about your girlfriend. Though many people question how you didn’t know she was a traitor this whole time, I do understand.”

Kai stiffened and dropped Prince Felipe’s hand. Unfortunately, the action didn’t dissuade the other royal from plunging forward.

“Three years ago, my older sister was the ringleader in a plot to kill our mother. We never suspected her.” Felipe shook his head. The admission stunned Kai, and he wasn’t able to conjure a response before Felipe continued. “Not once. Even when she confessed, I didn’t believe her capable of murder.”

Kai swallowed thickly and wracked his brain to remember what he knew about the tragedy. If memory served, Princess Isabel, eldest child and heir to her mother’s throne, had died in an airship crash. At least, that was the public story.

As though reading Kai’s mind, Felipe continued, “My mother thought it would make us look weak if the world knew Spain’s heir apparent had aligned herself with the rebellion. My sister was executed in private. The airship crash was the story we gave the news outlets.”

“Why are you telling me this?” Kai asked uneasily.

A small, sad smile crossed Felipe’s lips. “You know, not a day goes by that I don’t wish I had gone to Isabel before the executioner took her. She might have done something terrible, but she was still my sister. I will always love her.”

Kai stood in the doorway and watched Prince Felipe walk away. The departure had been so abrupt, he wasn’t sure what just happened. Was he for real? Had there been more to the other royal’s story? Was Felipe trying to tell him something? Or was the prince just trying to be nice, to remind Kai that love has a way of blinding people?

“You have another appointment,” Kenoa said softly. “Karl Hooper, the Director of Dome Maintenance for Chicago. Do you want to reschedule?”

How much did he overhear? Kai wondered.

Instead of dwelling on the concern, Kai waved at his friend in acquiescence. “Send him up.”

The meeting with the Chicago caster dragged on for close to ninety minutes. Hooper would’ve gladly talked Kai’s ear off for the foreseeable future, but the king’s next appointment arrived and finally cut him short. By early evening, Kai had met with another handful of people. By the time they’d finished, his eyelids were drooping, and his head was pounding. He was used to spending his days in meetings, many that were way more tiresome and boring than any he’d sat through in L.A. The difference that day was that even matters of state no longer mattered to him. Finally alone in his hotel suite, or at least as alone as Kai ever was, he admitted something to himself: only Brie mattered.

“You look like you need this.” The voice of his best friend brought Kai’s thoughts back to the present.

In the suite’s sitting room, he had the shades down over all the windows to block out the setting sun and rising city lights. When he looked up, Kenoa held with two tumblers with one extended toward Kai. The king accepted the drink and toasted his friend. “Thanks.”

Kenoa sank down in one of the armchairs. “They made it out of the city last night in a medical supply caravan. It’s headed for that mini-dome in the middle of the frozen desert.”

“Why the delay?” The ice in Kai’s glass clanged with the question, an involuntary twitch of annoyance. Looking down, he saw that both of his hands were shaking.

Kenoa shrugged his broad shoulders. “If I had to guess, Brie’s health was probably the reason for the delay. They would’ve needed to get her the counter curse before she was strong enough to travel. My source didn’t know the reason, although it’s possible that was always the plan.”

“Are you ever going to tell me who this mysterious source is?” Kai asked. Sipping his drink, he noticed the scrapes on Kenoa’s knuckles for the first time.

Kenoa caught him looking. “The less you know, the better it is for all of us.”

Kai understood the need for plausible deniability; the less he knew, the less he could be blamed for later. Still, he also felt that the actions of any proxy working on his behalf were his responsibility. He was the king, after all. Regardless, Kai was too tired to press the issue. Instead, he asked, “Where are they headed now?”

“My source didn’t know for certain. There are at least a dozen fae communities within a few hundred miles of here. Including Fae Canyon.”

Kai swirled the contents of his glass. “Do you have any contacts there?”

“Not personally. But I can probably get a message to the elders.”

The king considered it. As much as he wanted to reach out to Brie, if the message was intercepted.... No, it was too dangerous. He wouldn’t risk Brie’s life just to give himself peace of mind. That was the only thing to be gained by reaching out to the communities where she might seek refuge—his own mental comfort.

“Not yet,” Kai said finally. “Home is the first place Director Ramone will send people. Did you get the list of credible sightings?”

Kenoa laughed softly. “Yeah, but they really aren’t very credible. Someone claimed a fae matching Brie’s description was spotted about an hour north of San Francisco the day before yesterday. I know for a fact that’s not possible. An outpost worker near Phoenix says they saw her riding in the passenger seat of a supply caravan. Also not possible. The list goes on.”

“Any reports that we should be worried about?” Kai cocked an eyebrow.

Kenoa hesitated a beat. “One. There’s a pack of were-coyotes not far from the mini-dome. Just before the meeting this morning, Ramone received word that two female fae and a large male hybrid were spotted by the pack’s night patrols. The timing checks with what my source told me. If it was Brie and company, they’re long gone by now.”

Kai blew out a long, relieved breath. “Keep tabs on the situation. Try not to be too obvious.”

His best friend laughed. “I’ve been doing your dirty work a long time. I know how to be discrete.”

It was meant as a joke, but there was truth in Kenoa’s words. He had been cleaning up after Kai for years. Whether it was girls that couldn’t accept that they weren’t going to be the next queen of Hawaii or paparazzi snapping photos of Kai stumbling out of bars in the middle of the night, Kenoa had always had his back. He’d even stepped in with Sarah when Kai forgot her tenth birthday. But this, helping Kai thwart an official government investigation? It was next level.

“You don’t have to do this. You don’t owe me anything. You know that, right?” Kai met his friend’s troubled gaze.

Kenoa sighed heavily. “I know. I also could’ve turned Brie in weeks ago. I didn’t. I made that choice. Not because of our friendship.” With his glass he gestured to first Kai and then himself. “But because Brie’s my friend too. She made mistakes, sure. That doesn’t make her a mass murderer. I know she had nothing to do with your mother’s death, I know that in my soul.”

“Thank you.” Kai reached out and touched his tumbler to Kenoa’s. “For better or worse, whatever comes next, we’re in it together.”

“Just like always,” Kenoa agreed.

Chapter Three

Freelands of the Americas

Brie

––––––––

“IS IT POSSIBLE FOR you to be any louder? It’s not like the casters of the world are searching for us or anything.” Small, white cloud puffs came out of Sienna’s mouth with every breath she took. She tossed her glossy blonde ponytail—how she managed to have flawless hair while a fugitive was beyond comprehension—and glared at me over her shoulder. “You’ve gone soft living in paradise.”

“Sorry the fact my teeth chatter is bothering you,” I snapped. “Some of us could stand to be a bit warmer.”

“Ladies. Please,” Botto said wearily.

In the days since my trainer and his friends broke me out of the dungeons beneath Calypso Palace, those were the two words that he kept repeating. In fairness, Sienna and I weren’t exactly the best company. We did tend to bicker. A lot. The two of us couldn’t agree on anything. Every decision I made drew nasty commentary from her. Everything she uttered made me fire back with a contrary response. In all, we were kind of a nightmare to deal with.

If I was being honest with myself, Sienna wasn’t completely off base with the dig about my lack of immunity to the cold. I’d spent seventy-five percent of my life outside the domes in the frozen tundra. Nevertheless, it seemed the last five years had spoiled me. In the Freelands, even indoors, cold permeated the bones right down to the marrow. Outside, with the wind gusts were strong enough to make me stumble on occasion, every breath was a slice to my lungs.

You endured this for most of your life, I reminded myself. At the same time, my brain screamed, How did you endure this for so long? The cold was unnatural; ice lived within my veins, and I questioned whether it would be possible to ever be warm again.

“How much longer to the next stop?” I asked aloud. It felt like we’d been walking for days straight, but I couldn’t be sure how much time had truly elapsed. The medical supply caravan had dropped us off twenty miles from the mini dome under the cover of darkness. From there, the walk to our second rendezvous point had only taken about thirty minutes. That bitterly cold half hour had felt much longer.

Two female were-bobcats picked us up in an old pickup. Botto gallantly offered to ride in the back since his hybrid genes made him more resistant to the extreme climate. Unfortunately, the heater inside such a tired vehicle didn’t pump out a lot of warmth, and the hour inside the truck didn’t do much toward defrosting my insides. On the bright side, the rusty metal can on wheels did keep the wind at bay.

“Not long. Less than a mile,” Botto promised.

Snow and frozen branches cracked beneath his boots as he scurried up an icy embankment. I followed closely behind. For all her bitching about me and my inadequacies, Sienna was the one who struggled up the slippery slope. Her heavy boots, identical to the ones I wore, couldn’t find purchase. As her feet slid from beneath her and Sienna pitched forward, I held out an arm to break her fall. She swatted me away like a pesky fly.

She’s lived in warmth as long as you have, I reminded myself. It might not have been the most comfortable warmth, but it was still under a dome. Sienna peered up at me from beneath lashes dotted with melting snowflakes. Her brow narrowed suspiciously. Our gazes locked, and she again smacked the hand I held out to her like an olive branch.

“I’m fine. I don’t need your help,” she snapped.

I rolled my eyes. “Whatever.”

Sienna climbed to her feet—the fall could’ve been avoided if she wasn’t so resistant to help—and brushed the snow off her thermal leggings. “Let’s just go. I’m starving. The sooner we get wherever we’re going, the sooner I can eat.” She cleared the top of the embankment and blew out a sharp breath. “Where are we going, exactly?”

It was a question she’d asked a lot in the days since we’d been on the run. As many times as she’d asked, Botto continually refused to give a straight answer. It was safer that way. My time in the rebellion had taught me that as much as anything. Few, if any, single individual knew every piece of an extraction plan. The less information one knew, the less information they could give up if caught.

“For now, we’re going right there.” Botto pointed ahead to a break in the tree line that I would’ve never noticed if he hadn’t said something. “I’ll go first to check things out. I’m not sure we’re really alone out here, and we need to know. You two stay put and be quiet.”

He didn’t wait for a response before tightening the straps on his backpack and setting off toward the shelter.

The sun had been up for almost an hour. I tipped my head back and let the rays warm my face.

“I forgot how beautiful real sunshine is,” I murmured.

The artificial light beneath the domes was great and all, but nothing manufactured was ever as good as the real thing.

“Playing house with a caster made you forget where you came from,” Sienna scoffed.

Recovering from magic poisoning was exhausting business, and my patience was short. Particularly where Sienna was concerned. But I also didn’t want to expend the little energy I had left fighting with her. Instead of engaging, I took the high road and stalked off after Botto.

It was a good thing his boots had left prints in the snow, because he was nowhere to be seen. I was about to call out his name when I felt someone come up behind me. The cold slowed my reflexes just enough that I was able to catch myself before punching Sienna in the face.

“What’s wrong with you?” she hissed.

“Me?” I squeaked. “What’s wrong with you? Don’t you know better than to sneak up on a fighter?”

“What’s wrong with both of you?” a loud, disapproving voice interrupted.

My eyes did a quick scan of the immediate area. It took me a minute to locate Botto, or rather his disembodied head protruding from a snow pile. I did a doubletake. Then I blinked, numerous times. It took another minute before I understood what I was seeing. From a distance, it had looked like the break in the trees was due to a hill. That wasn’t the case. The mound of treeless snow was a building buried so deep on all sides that only a few windows were visible—that was where I found Botto’s annoyed face poking out from.

“Come around to the other side, there’s a door,” he added and then disappeared from sight.

Botto must’ve used his air magic to clear away the snow from the door, which he’d left open for us. I had no qualms about charging inside, but Sienna hesitated.

“What? Are you going to prove you’re a real fae and stand watch outside while we rest?” I asked flippantly.

Her lack of immediate snide response gave me pause and a sudden need to apologize.

“I’m sorry. I’m really tired,” I told her.

Her lip snarled. “Gaia, didn’t they teach you anything useful on that stupid island of yours?”

“What does that even mean?” I threw my hands. “Whatever. Come in, don’t come in. I don’t care.” Spinning on my heel, I started inside and collided with Botto’s broad chest.

He merely cocked an eyebrow and said, “There are fireplaces on each wall. Can you do the honors?”

“Huh? Oh, yeah. Sure.”

Dust particles danced like dirty snowflakes in the thin white light coming through the windows on the east side of the building. The structure consisted of exactly one long, rectangular room and several dozen cots. Bookcases were arranged along each of the long sides, each shelf lined with hardbacks. A colorful wooden box marked toys and another marked quilts were in the middle of the room. I skimmed my fingertips along the lid of the toybox, unsurprised to see dirt on my white gloves.

“It’s freezing in here,” Sienna scoffed loudly.

“Brie, the fires?” Botto prompted.

“Yeah, sorry.” I shrugged off my backpack and then removed my gloves, dropping both on one of the cots. I called the magic and made the rounds of the fireplaces. Each time I tossed a fireball, I cast an everlasting spell so the flames would continue to burn without assistance.

It was the first bit of magic I’d used since Sienna broke the curse on me, and I was a little nervous that I wouldn’t be pleased with the results. She’d warned me there could be some aftereffects, but that they should fade in the next week or so. Of course, I only had her word that any issues I might encounter were from the curse and not some new hex Sienna had placed on me.

Nothing seemed amiss with my fire magic. I felt fine using it. Only time will tell, I guess.

“So, what is this place?” I sank down on a cot close to one of the fireplaces and started loosening the clasps on my boots.

“Some sort of outpost.” Botto had already stripped off his outer layer of clothing and was spreading the items out in front of the fire to dry.

“There’s a toybox,” I pointed out.

Botto shrugged. “These were the coordinates I was given. Smugglers get squirrely when you ask too many questions.”

“How long are we here?” Sienna called from across the room. She’d selected the bed farthest from mine and stretched out on top of the blankets while still fully dressed. Her eyes were already closed. It might’ve been the exhaustion, but it definitively felt like she was blocking out my mere presence.

“Someone is supposed to come for us after dark. Then, I can only assume it’s going to be another long night,” Botto told her. He sat down across from me and dug around in his backpack until he came up with bottles of water. He handed me one. “Stay hydrated.”

I laughed softly. “Do you ever switch out of trainer mode?”

Botto didn’t crack a smile. “This is serious, Brie. You haven’t lived outside the dome in years. Your body will expend more water trying to stay warm, just trust me.” With that, he drained another bottle of water in six gulps.

“Ugh. Not you too. I get it, okay? I did get used to the sun and the trees and bathing suit weather. And, okay, I’ll admit I don’t remember freedom being quite so cold,” I huffed as I unscrewed the cap on my water bottle.

Botto watched me for a minute without speaking. Then, he reached inside his backpack and retrieved a sandwich. “Here. Eat this. You need to keep your energy up.”

“I hate you,” I said without any real heat and snatched the sandwich from his outstretched hand.

It was nothing special, only ham and cheese on soggy white bread. Regardless, in that moment, it tasted just as good as anything Chef or Sarah had made for me at the palace. The thought of Kai’s sister put a sour taste in my mouth, and I could barely swallow the half-chewed food. Aside from sniping back and forth with Sienna, the long walk to this weird little orphanage-style outpost in the middle of nowhere had been quiet, providing me ample time to brood over the princess’ betrayal.

She didn’t betray you, the empathetic part of me insisted. Sarah was sixteen and had just lost her mother. The poor girl was hurt and wanted justice. I shouldn’t begrudge her for it. And yet, I did. Sarah was my friend, and she’d gone behind her own brother’s back to have me arrested.

She’s young and easily manipulated. While I mostly believed the thought, I knew that it was probably only half true. Sarah was young and much less emotionally attached to me than her brother. To her, family had been everything. While Kai was a source of love and semi-stability, their mother had been her whole heart and an absolute rock in the world. In sum, without the guidance of their mother, Sarah had been an easier target to convince of my guilt for Kai’s advisors. They must’ve thought they won the karmic lottery when Kai gave her the power to make decisions on behalf of his kingdom while he was traveling. But Sarah was strong-willed, and I had a hard time believing anyone could have forced her to do something she was staunchly against.

Why didn’t she just come to me first? I wouldn’t have blamed her if she still wanted to arrest me after we spoke, but I could have at least explained my side of the story. At least then she would’ve known I didn’t show up to the luau with the intention of murdering the queen. At least then I could’ve told her my friends had no part in Christina’s plan. Oh, who am I kidding? The word of traitorous fae means nothing to a caster princess, the cynic in me thought.

Botto cleared his throat loudly, like he’d been trying to draw me out of my own head for a while.

“They can take care of themselves, Brie,” he said when I met his gaze.

I narrowed my eyes. “Who?”

He shrugged. “Whoever you’re all torn up about leaving behind. Kai is the king. He gave his sister her power, he can take it away again.”

“If only it were that easy.”

Yes, as king, Kai’s power should’ve been absolute. It was, but it also wasn’t. When he made decisions that even a slim majority of his advisors and caster subjects liked, his word was law. Should his views become unpopular to the masses, there were several loopholes that allowed another to take over, if only temporarily. With Sarah already warming her brother’s throne in his absence, it wouldn’t be that hard for his advisors to prolong her reign. At least until her mother’s murderers, including myself, were dealt with.

Was there a real chance this would happen? Honestly, I had no idea. But I at least knew Kai’s life was not in danger. People might not agree with his politics, but his subjects adored him as a person. And so did Sarah. Not all my close friends were so lucky. Particularly the non-caster set.

“Do you think Cala’s been arrested yet?” I asked Botto.

He took a deep breath, expression impassive. “You want the truth?”

Why did people ask that?

“I guess I already have it,” I grumbled, flopping back on the cot. The springs squeaked loudly, and dust flew up from the bedding, making me sneeze several times.

“A warrant was issued for her arrest. Same with Rocko and Everly. And your caster friend, Samira.”

As I pounded my fists on the flimsy mattress, I managed to suppress the urge to scream. This was the fear that had plagued me for weeks; that my friends would pay for my mistake.

“What will happen to them?” I asked in a small voice. “I mean, I know what will happen. But is there a chance they’ll be released?”

“You mean, will they be released if you turn yourself in?” Botto guessed.

That wasn’t where I’d been going with the question, but the thought had crossed my mind.

He shook his head vehemently. “No. Surrendering will do them no good. They haven’t been caught yet.”

Chapter Four

Domed City of Los Angeles, Kingdom of the Americas

Kai

––––––––

THE SPELL WAS SIMPLE, one that Kai and Sarah used to perform whenever they got in trouble as children to get their stories straight before their mother’s interrogation. At the agreed upon time, Kai stood in front of the mirror in his bedroom at Riggs Hotel and pressed his palms flat against the glass. His lips began to move as he murmured the incantation. The glass shimmered and swirled like a reflective whirlpool. Then, the mirror started to vibrate. It was a struggle for Kai to maintain contact with the movement. He chanted louder as he slammed his hands harder against the glass.

Just when he began to wonder if his sister was going to show, Sarah’s slim fingers slid between his. An instant later, he was staring into her bright blue eyes. The mirror stopped shaking. Kai dropped the princess’ hands and stepped back.

“Hello, Kai.”

It was late, nearly midnight in Hawaii, but Sarah still wore a black sheath dress and sheer stockings. Evidently meetings had gone late back in the kingdom.

“How are you, Sarah?” he replied curtly.

She rolled her eyes and slumped into the chair she’d pulled in front of her own mirror. “I’m too tired to pretend with you right now. You summoned me to this meeting so you can yell at me, so let’s just get to it.”

Some of Kai’s anger dried up at the sound of her weary tone. “I didn’t ask for this meeting to yell at you.”

His little sister leveled him with a skeptical look. “You aren’t pissed at me for having your girlfriend arrested?”

“I didn’t say that.” Kai placed his hands on his hips and shook his head. “Why didn’t you talk to me first?”

Sarah averted her gaze. “They said you wouldn’t believe me.”

Kai had figured her answer would be something to that effect.

“You’re too close to the situation to be objective,” his sister continued, repeating what was undoubtedly another soundbite from the advisors. “Be honest, Kai. If I’d come to you with the evidence, would you have believed me?”

“Yes,” Kai said simply.

Her head whipped around so fast that her blonde bun came loose in the process. “Really? Love hasn’t blinded you completely?”

“I would have believed you, because I know Brie was involved with the rebellion. She told me everything, Sarah.”

Sharing this revelation with his sister was something he’d debated with Kenoa. Neither guy thought the admission would surprise Sarah. Still, Kenoa had argued that much like any secret, the less people who knew the truth the better. Kai agreed with the notion but trusted his sister, despite recent events.

The princess jumped to her feet and glared daggers at him through the mirror. “She told you she murdered our mother and you’re just cool with that?” Sarah snapped.

“Brie did not murder our mother,” Kai replied calmly, clasping his hands behind his back.

“She’s an active member of the rebellion!” Sarah hollered back.

“Was. Brie was an active member,” he corrected her.

Sarah actually stomped her foot, which would’ve made Kai smile under different circumstances. “Semantics.”

“Brie didn’t know the rebellion was working with vampires. She had no idea they planned to kill Mom at the luau.”

His sister’s eyes looked like they were about to pop out of her head. “Are you stupid? There’s no way she didn’t know, Kai.”

Few people dared speak to him in that tone or use those words. Only his baby sister and heir apparent would be so bold. Kai’s demeanor turned frosty. “Like there is no way I didn’t know that you planned to have my girlfriend arrested?”

The princess paled and lowered her eyes to stare at her feet. “That’s different,” she mumbled.

His laugh was humorless. “It’s hardly different.”

Silence fell between the royal siblings. The matter they’d been discussing was so delicate. Normally, when Kai wanted to end a fight with Sarah, he pulled the big brother card. But they’d never fought about anything truly important before. Signing Brie’s arrest warrant behind his back was the type of thing that split apart families. He didn’t want that to happen, and yet, he wanted to shake the teenager in the mirror until she saw sense.

“She escaped anyway, so what’s the big deal?” Sarah asked finally, still refusing to meet Kai’s gaze.

He inhaled deeply to give his temper time to simmer down. “You do realize by publicly naming Brie as a murderess, you have made her a very wanted criminal. Now, instead of continuing to investigate what really happened to our mother, all our resources—manpower, time, magic—are going toward hunting parties.”

Sarah’s head whipped up, fire flashing in her blue irises. “She was there, Kai! Your precious little fae was there! She watched them kill Mom!” Tears poured down her flushed cheeks. “She ruined everything. Now you’re king, and I have to marry some stupid prince and spend my days knitting dollies!”

His brow furrowed. His sister did have a flare for the dramatic, but this outburst seemed excessive even for Sarah.

“Is something else bothering you?” he asked carefully.

Most women Kai had dated over the years wanted only to please him, so he wasn’t accustomed to dealing with emotional people. Until Brie. Ever since their first real conversation, it seemed he was always putting his foot in his mouth. As a result, Kai had quickly learned that not every argument was about the obvious.

“Ugh!” Sarah let out a guttural snarl as she stomped her foot again. “You don’t get it! You don’t know what it’s like to be me, Kai. I’m not free. You wouldn’t understand.”

“So this is about something else besides Mom.” He nodded slowly and racked his brain in case his sister made him guess.

Sarah let out another annoyed scream, this one so high pitched that the glass mirror actually cracked—and, as Kai realized too late, the spell along with it. The last image he saw of his sister was her shaking shoulders as she sobbed openly into her hands. Kai tried calling her using technology instead of magic, but her phone went straight to voicemail. He knew if he called the palace someone would bring her the phone. He also knew his sister wouldn’t have turned off her cell unless she was avoiding him.

Resigned to the fact that not only had nothing between him and his sister been resolved but instead become more confusing, Kai poured himself a whiskey and carried the drink into Brie’s room. It had been his ritual—if doing something three times constituted a ritual—since Brie’s arrest. All her clothes still hung in the closet. He ran his fingertips over the silky fabrics and smiled. The scent of her perfume clung to the dresses she’d worn while in L.A. Kai leaned closer to the red jumpsuit Sarah had lent Brie for the airship ride from Hawaii. The color was made for Brie, he decided, like a public declaration of her inner strength.

Gaia, I wish I could talk to her, he thought as buried his face in Brie’s laundry.

There were ways to get in touch, spells to cast as he’d done with the mirror to talk to Sarah. He could use an astral projection spell to send his consciousness to Brie’s location. His physical body, however, would remain in L.A. in a meditative state, which was dangerous. If someone found him and figured out what he was doing, Kai’s astral location could be traced. If that happened, he would lead an army straight to Brie’s doorstep.

There’s one thing I can do, he told himself. It wouldn’t satisfy his own need to know the woman he loved was safe, but at least she would know that he was thinking about her.

Kai took his drink over to Brie’s bed and sat against the pillows piled near the headboard. He took a long swallow of whiskey to bolster his confidence. Sending Brie a message wasn’t as risky as an actual conversation. Still, he was under heavy scrutiny, and any magic use of his would probably be traced. He needed to choose his words carefully.

The king composed at least a dozen messages in his head while he finished his nightcap. When he finally removed the chunky metal watch from his wrist and flipped it over, the three words he magically inscribed were simple: I love you.

Those were the words Brie would read on the inside of her bangle. Without her knowing, he’d charmed it with a tracking spell and magical note passing capabilities right after he’d first learned of her involvement with the rebellion. At the time, Kai had wanted to keep an eye on her movements—an act that would surely piss her off once she learned of it. The bangle was how he’d found her in Sienna’s apartment the first time she’d succumbed to the magical poisoning. He wasn’t sure whether the tracking spell was strong enough to locate her now that she was outside the dome, but the message function should still work. All he needed was for Brie to look at the bangle.

That night, Kai fell asleep in Brie’s room. With his watch clutched in one hand, he waited on a reply that never came.

That was where Kenoa found the king the next morning with one of Brie’s t-shirts balled beneath his head like a pillow. Under different circumstances, the water fae would have teased Kai about his pathetic mooning behavior. But one look at the hard set of Kenoa’s jaw, and Kai knew his best friend was in no joking mood.

He sat up in the bed, suddenly very awake. “What?” he demanded. “Did they find Brie? Is she okay?”

“Brie’s fine.” Kenoa reconsidered. “Well, as far as I know. She’s still in the wind. No updates on that front. The problem is the Domed City of Austin. Fae and shifters marched on the palace in the middle of the night. They’ve taken the royal family hostage.”

Hearing news like that so early in the morning was enough to turn Kai’s stomach. He wished it came as more of a shock. After his mother’s assassination and the brief crashing of the dome, Kai had known it was only a matter of time until the rebellion struck again. He’d had a feeling they’d hit another kingdom, one that wasn’t on the same high alert as Hawaii.

Swinging his legs over the side of the bed, Kai slumped with his elbows on his knees and rubbed his eyes. “Have they been hurt? Has the rebellion made demands?”

“The king and queen are alive. No word on the king’s sisters. As for demands,” Kenoa sighed heavily, “we’re about to find out. King Ronald has requested your presence at Calypso Palace to be there when he talks to the rebels.”

Kai ran a hand through his hair and wracked his brain for information. “The Texas queen is related to Ronald, if I remember correctly?”

“By marriage. She’s Queen Katherine’s much younger half-sister,” Kenoa reminded him.

Kai slid from the bed and started toward the bathroom. He caught sight of his reflection in the mirror and winced. His dark hair was sticking up and out from his head like porcupine quills, except for the flat patch above his left ear where his head had rested against the makeshift pillow. The heavy bags under his eyes served to enhance the red splotches on his cheeks.

Some king you are, he thought as he passed by.

“Do you want to tell me what happened in your bedroom?” Kenoa called after him. “A small hurricane come through in the night?”

Kai paused in front of the bathroom door and glanced back over his shoulder. “My sister.”

Kenoa grinned. “Sounds like Sarah. I’ll have someone clean up the mess.”

“Don’t worry about the mirror. I need you to do something else for me.”

“Your sister?” Kenoa guessed.

Kai nodded gravely. “Find someone you trust, someone who can get her out of Hawaii if need be. I don’t want to wake up tomorrow to you telling me she is the rebel’s newest hostage. Secure Sarah.”

Chapter Five

Freelands of the Americas

Brie

––––––––

AS DAY FADED INTO NIGHT with no communication from the outside world, we took turns keeping watch. The temperature inside the cabin dipped considerably once the sun set. It was uncomfortable as hell, but we didn’t freeze between the fires and blankets.

I woke from my nap sometime around midnight. Once my eyes adjusted to the dim lighting, I found Botto sitting beside the door, dozing in and out of consciousness. Sienna was asleep but still fully clothed, ready to make a run for it at any moment. I crawled out of bed and padded over to my trainer on bare feet.

“Hey, go lay down.” I placed a hand on his shoulder. Botto blinked up at me, eyes slightly unfocused. “I’m awake now. Your turn to sleep.”

He stood and stretched, joints cracking as his spine realigned. “How ya feeling?” he asked around a yawn.

“Good,” I replied, a little surprised to realize it was true. My muscles were still a little sore from our snowy hike, but it felt like recovery after a solid workout and nothing I couldn’t handle. The pounding in my head was gone, as was the crippling nausea. It was the best I’d felt since we’d left Hawaii.

“Wake me up when our friends arrive.” With that, Botto moved to a cot near a fireplace and promptly passed out.

Though I moved to the spot he’d vacated, I was too restless to sit, too anxious over our next move. I needed to refuel. My backpack had enough food for one week if I rationed. After grabbing an apple, I dug around for a bottle of water. Most of the stuff in my bag was warm from sitting so close to the fire, so I was caught off-guard when my fingers brushed something cold.

The bangle from Kai, I thought, pulling it from the bag. The gold bracelet was even more dazzling in the firelight. The metal warmed beneath my fingers, and then it began to glow. I dropped the shining hoop as if it had singed my hand. It landed on the ground with a soft thud, still radiating. I looked around the room like I might find someone standing there who could confirm that I wasn’t seeing things. Everyone else was still asleep.

Cautiously, I picked up the bangle with two fingers. It’s enchanted, I realized. My heart skipped a beat. This was so not good. Had an enemy in LA managed to track me with it? I needed to figure out the spell immediately. Then I needed to figure out how to break it. With a deep breath, I placed the glowing bangle in my other palm. The magic was palpable, which meant a very powerful caster was the culprit. Why didn’t I notice this before? I wondered.

I considered taking it out to the woods and burying it. Though that wouldn’t mask my location, I could buy time by leaving it behind. Just as I eyed my boots sitting by the fireplace, I noticed words scrawled on the inside of the bracelet: I love you.

My breath caught. Kai. He’d placed a spell on my bangle. You should’ve known. That’s the only way he could’ve found you at Sienna’s apartment. Did that mean he knew where we were? I ran the tip of my finger over the three words. I love you, too, I thought. The glow faded, as did Kai’s message. Clasping the bracelet around my wrist, I fought back the tears stinging my eyes.

The past few days had been so overwhelming, my mind had blocked out everything besides our escape. Now that we were in the Freelands and relatively safe, I couldn’t deny the fact that leaving Kai had created a fissure in my heart. My chest ached at the thought of a future that didn’t include him. For a minute, I thought I might have a panic attack.

Will I ever see him again?

We hadn’t even said a proper goodbye. There was no last kiss, no promise that we would find our way back to each other. Instead, I’d been dragged away from him by a crew sent by Sarah with an arrest warrant. That thought made my heart crumble impossibly further. I loved Sarah. I’d even allowed myself to believe that we were building a sisterly relationship.

A faint sound drew my thoughts back to the present situation. The noise was dim, like the popping and crackling of a fire. Except, there was no wood in the fireplace; the flames were magical and silent.

Should I wake Botto and Sienna? I wondered. Were the friendlies here to take us to our next location? There was only way to find out if it was a friend or foe. As I hurried over to put on my boots and jacket, another cracking noise rang out in the still cabin. My muscles tensed. We definitely had company. Instead of taking chances, I shook Botto awake.

“What? What’s going on?” he asked groggily.

My finger flew to my lips in a shush motion. I didn’t whisper a reply until he signaled that he comprehended the gesture by mimicking it. “Someone’s here.”

Botto rolled out of bed and started getting dressed. I headed over to Sienna, but she was already awake and sitting up in bed. She rubbed sleep from her eyes.

“I’m ready,” she said so softly that I shouldn’t have been able to hear her. The words carried on a small gust of wind that ruffled my hair.

The three of us grabbed our packs and huddled in the middle of the cabin. Without hesitation, I moved beside Botto so that Sienna was behind us both.

“What’s the plan?” I asked quietly.

Botto’s gaze panned the room as he spoked in a voice just above a whisper. “Let’s hope that it’s just our next contact out there. Still, we need to be prepared to run.” He nodded toward the door. “This place isn’t defendable. If we stay, we’re trapped.”

As I opened my mouth to speak, the windows exploded. Shards of glass rained down on us. Botto swore loudly.

No longer worried about the volume of his voice, he bellowed, “Go!” When he pushed me toward the door, it took two steps to catch my own balance and rush forward. Sienna conjured a gust of wind so powerful that the door flew off its hinges.

Cold air filled the cabin as the three of us rushed to the exit. We didn’t get far. Three pale faces were waiting for us outside. A dark-haired woman stepped forward, dressed in a skintight white-and-gray camouflage getup. Sharp fangs flashed when she smiled.

“Maybrie Hawkins,” she said in a melodic voice.

Botto stepped in front of me again, and even Sienna moved so that our shoulders were touching. “I suggest you all go on your way,” my trainer growled in a guttural voice.

The woman laughed. “Calm down, hybrid.” Her dark gaze shifted to me, and I inhaled sharply. There was something about her, something familiar. “We’re here for you, darling. Come with us, and your friends can go free.”

Flames bursting from my fingers, I shook my head. “Not a chance. Do you really want to dance with a fire fae?”

The two other vamps, both male, moved from the shadows to flank the woman. Botto let out a primal yell, and the change was almost instantaneous. One second, he was a man. The next, a giant bear stood on all fours in his place. The jarring growl that followed echoed in the frozen woods.

“There is no reason for bloodshed,” the woman said calmly. She extended her arm and waved me over. “Come with me, darling. You can’t outrun—” Her words were cut short by an arrow that lodged on the right side of her chest. It wasn’t a kill shot, but the woman crumpled to the ground.

My head whipped around, searching for the shooter. A girl about my age stood on top of the cabin with a crossbow. A second shifter flashed through the woods to my right. Then, I saw the pack of wolves speeding toward us.

Acting on impulse, I let my years of training take over fully. The other two vampires hadn’t moved. I hurled two fireballs, one for each bloodsucker. The recipients were too fast for me, and they easily dodged my assault.

Botto, in were-bear form, charged after the vampire with bleached blond hair. I sent more fireballs at the other one but only managed to hit trees. The crossbow wielder fired one arrow after another, the projectiles raining down on all of us.

“Kill the vamp woman!” Sienna yelled. “Light her up, Brie.”

The ringleader struggled to her knees and groaned as she pulled the arrow from her chest. Our eyes met. Her pale face was expressionless. Why does she look so familiar? I wondered. Do I know her?

“Brie! Take her out!” Sienna demanded.

Another arrow struck the vampire, this time in her shoulder. Her body jerked violently, yet she managed to stay on her knees. The crossbow girl fired again as the woman rose to her feet. Our eyes locked for a brief instant. Then, in a blur of motion, the vampire disappeared.

“What’s wrong with you?” Sienna demanded, stomping her foot like a child throwing a tantrum.

“I don’t know,” I admitted. It wasn’t like I hadn’t killed a vampire before. I didn’t have qualms about choosing myself and my people over the life of an enemy. Why had I hesitated?

“She could’ve killed us,” Sienna scoffed. White puffs of air came from her nose and mouth as she huffed indignantly. “You get that, right?”

“Yeah, I get it,” I snapped.

Sienna gestured wildly. “Then why didn’t you kill her?”

“I don’t know,” I growled. “I’m sorry, okay? It wasn’t some convoluted way of spiting you or whatever you think. I messed up. But...maybe it’s for the best. Leaving a trail of bodies behind us is a surefire way to get caught.” The excuse was lame but still true.

“Try telling them that.” With one gloved hand, Sienna pointed to the pack of wolves that were in the process of tearing the two vampire lackies limb from limb.

The crossbow wielding shifter leapt from the roof and landed in the snow beside me with a soft thud.

“You two plan on fighting the whole way to Revival?” the shifter asked lazily. She holstered the bow over one shoulder in a sling beside the one for arrows.

“They’ve been arguing since L.A.,” Botto answered from the tree line, once again in human form. Blood was smeared from the corner of his mouth down his chin, and one of his eyes was swelling rapidly.

Ignoring his snide tone, I focused on our new friend. “What’s Revival?”

“It’s a shifter colony that’s about ninety miles from here,” she informed me. “We—"

“Livie!” a deep voice interjected. “Information is on a need to know basis.”

One of the wolves had shifted back and fallen in step with Botto.

“I didn’t tell them which direction,” Livie defended herself, rolling big brown eyes. “And everyone looking for them knows about Revival, so it’s not a big deal.”

Everyone looking for us might have heard of the shifter colony, but I was utterly clueless. “Why are you taking us to a place where people will think to look?” I demanded. “That’s asinine.”

Livie, Botto, and the wolf exchanged meaningful looks, but it was Sienna who answered me. “Even vamps won’t get anywhere near Revival. Not without an engraved invitation from the Dresden clan.”

At the risk of sounding just as naïve as I was, I asked, “And who is the Dresden clan, exactly?”

“It’s the first family of crime in the Freelands,” Botto said gravely.

I blinked as if that would help me make sense of his reply. It didn’t. The Freelands were no man’s land. There was no police force, no army, and no law. That made it pretty easy for criminals to thrive. Most societies like Fae Canyon kept to themselves, only trading with other groups when necessary. Aside from the abductions at the hands of cowboy vampires like those that had taken me, there weren’t a lot of crimes against people. Theft and vagrancy, sure, but no personal harm.

“What does that even mean?” I asked my trainer.

Botto’s face scrunched up as he considered my question. “You’ll see soon enough.”

“All you need to know for now is that they are really excited to meet you.” The wolf strode forward on two human legs clad only in camo pants and boots, though he didn’t seem cold at all. “I’m Buck, Alpha of the White Plains wolves.”

“Brie,” I replied, “but I guess you already know that.”

We shook hands, and then he turned and repeated the introduction with Sienna.

“Let’s get on the road,” he declared when the formalities were done. “I want to be in Revival by sunrise.”

“She said it was ninety miles. Are we walking?” Sienna demanded, clearly annoyed.

Buck chuckled. “Only part of the way.”

It turned out we were only trekking the first leg. Buck, Livie, and a third wolf called Macon walked on two legs with Sienna, Botto, and me. The rest of the White Plains pack remained in animal form and fanned out around us like a protective guard. Livie had a lot of questions about life beneath the dome. Like, a lot of questions. She didn’t seem envious of the life I’d experienced so much as baffled by the luxuries I’d come to take for granted.

“You slept inside every night? What about the shifters?” she asked at one point. “They do the same?”

“Yep, we were all indoors,” I huffed. The wind had picked up, and we were walking right into the gusts, making the trek slower and more exhausting.

“Don’t they need fresh air?” Livie pressed.

“That’s enough, Liv,” Buck said kindly but firmly.

Neither had said so, but I was pretty sure the two wolves were father and daughter. They had the same sharp features and athletic build, though Livie’s skin was much paler and less weathered, like maybe she didn’t spend as much time outside as the Alpha.

“They still go outside. They just don’t sleep out there,” I replied. Though I lowered my voice, it was a pointless gesture since the wolves twenty yards in any direction could hear our conversation.

“I read that you have a job,” Macon chimed in.

“You have a job, Macon,” Buck reminded him.

“Yeah, but Brie serves people food at a restaurant,” Livie added.

“How do you know about Pele’s?” I asked uneasily.

“Caster Gossip,” Livie and Macon replied in unison.

If my face hadn’t been frozen from the frigid temperatures, I might’ve smiled. Cala loved Caster Gossip. For her, there was no greater pleasure than reading the scandalous details of someone else’s life. Personally, I thought she also liked the validation that came from the fact a lot of the stories on the site were only slight less crazy than Cala’s real-life escapades.

Less inclined to make small talk after the admission they read the tabloid that loved to follow me around, I retreated into my own head. Livie and Macon shifted their focus to Sienna and started peppering her with questions.

Between the wind and the cold, I had very little sense of how much time was passing. I thought Buck might’ve been leading us in circles to ensure we weren’t being followed, but it was hard to be sure since the blowing snow obscured our footprints as fast as we made them. At one point, visibility became so bad that I couldn’t see my own hand unless it was wiping ice from my eyes. Botto pulled a rope from his backpack, and we each held onto a section to keep from getting separated.

There were some tense moments once we reached the spot where the wolves had stashed our transportation for the next leg of the journey. Buck sent the pack in first to make sure there wasn’t anyone waiting to welcome us with an ambush. While we were all good on that front, there was evidence someone had been there recently; they’d slashed the tires of nearly all the four-wheelers Buck had hidden beneath white tarps.

“How worried should we be?” Botto asked.

“Could just be vandals,” Buck replied, running a hand over dark, military-style hair. “I don’t want to take chances, though. Let’s move.” The Alpha pointed to me and then Sienna. “Which one of you wants to drive?”

“You’re kidding, right?” Sienna’s lip curled into a snarl.

I glared at her. “It’s fine. I’ll drive.”

“Do you even know how to drive?” Sienna demanded.

Actually, I didn’t. Fae, even wealthy fae, in the Hawaiian Kingdom weren’t permitted to drive. And there had never been cause for me to learn in Fae Canyon; we didn’t have vehicles other than a couple of emergency junkers.

“Sienna is driving,” Botto announced, making the executive decision and saving me the embarrassment of admitting I’d never operated a vehicle of any sort. The were-bear leveled a pointed glance in my direction. “Play nice, Brie.”

“Fine. What about the rest of you?” I asked, looking around as though more drivable four-wheelers would miraculously appear.

“We’ll run with the pack,” Botto told me.

He moved closer on the pretense of helping Sienna and me get ourselves and the backpacks arranged on the snow mobile. I felt his large hand slip inside my coat pocket, his breath warm against my cheek as he leaned over my shoulder.

“No matter what happens, do not stop,” he muttered in my ear. “That’s an order.”

“You’re not really my trainer anymore,” I tried to joke around the lump in my throat. “I don’t think you’re in a position to give me orders.”

He didn’t crack a smile. “When you reach the gates of Revival, tell them that Delancey is expecting you. Do not give your name. If the guards give you trouble, show them what’s in your pocket.”

“Okay,” I said uneasily, unsure of what Botto had tucked in my pocket but knowing better than to pull it out and look. “But, I mean, everything’s going to be fine, right? I’m sure it was vandals, like Buck said.”

Botto’s gaze shifted to Sienna, who gave him a subtle head nod in response.

“Promise me, Brie,” he demanded. “No matter what, you two keep going.”

I’d left too many people behind already, I didn’t want Botto’s name added to that list. Decision made, I levelled him with a stare. “Only if you promise that you’ll see me in Revival.”

“I promise,” he said without missing a beat.

Guess we’re both bad liars.

Chapter Six

Domed City of Los Angeles, Kingdom of the Americas

Kai

––––––––

“I DON’T CARE WHAT THEY want. They have my sister.” The Californian queen paced back and forth in the throne room. Her husband sat atop his gaudy gold chair watching her.

Iolani Palace did have a throne room, and his mother had used it on occasion for meetings with important dignitaries. Feeling like an imposter, Kai had never sat upon the royal chair himself. By comparison, King Ronald seemed to use the throne room at Calypso Palace for everything, including, it seemed, a pre-meeting meeting with his own wife, Kai, and Kenoa.

“Half-sister,” Ronald corrected, sounding bored. “Georgina is your half-sister.”

The queen stopped pacing long enough to glare up at her husband. Despite the dire circumstances, she’d taken care to select a black and white striped pants suit that flattered her frame. Her dyed blonde hair was smoothed back in a neat bun, showing off the half-inch diamond studs weighing down her earlobes. She looked as regal as Kai had ever seen her, until her eyes flashed annoyance.

Kai and Kenoa exchanged glances. The queen rarely showed emotion. She never shared her opinion when it contradicted her husband’s, especially not in front of foreign royals and their advisors.

Katherine placed her hands on her hips and glared up at her husband in challenge. “Georgina might be my half-sister,” she began coolly. “But at least she’s fully royal. A full caster.” The queen’s voice increased in pitch with each word. “That’s more than I can say for your bastard hybrids running around this dome.”

A muscle in Kai’s neck twitched. He didn’t care about Ronald and Katherine’s marital problems, but he did take offense to the queen’s callous tone. His children with Brie would be hybrids: half caster and half fae. Personally, Kai thought children in that situation would get the best of all worlds. They’d have the constitution to survive the cold without suffering from the same depletion issues as full-blooded casters. They had the widest range of magical powers, to boot.

“Those people are terrorists,” Ronald said flatly.

“Terrorists that have my sister!” Katherine threw her hands up. “My baby sister.”

King Ronald rubbed his temples with the thumb and forefinger of his left hand. “Half-sister, Katherine. Don’t make me remind you again.”

“Ronald,” Kai said the other king’s name sharply as he stepped between the throne and Queen Katherine. He thought he heard Kenoa groan but ignored his friend. “Let us save all this animosity for the rebels, shall we?”

The tension in the room ratcheted up several notches. King Ronald sat up straighter in his shiny gold chair, nostrils flaring. Kai refused to look away. He didn’t care that he was a foreign king in a foreign land with little more privilege and freedom than the fae and shifters populating Calypso Palace’s dungeon.

One of the doors at the back behind King Ronald’s throne opened quietly, and someone cleared their throat. Neither king wanted to be the first to look away, which left Queen Katherine the task of addressing the newcomer.

“What is it, Leonardo?” she demanded.

“I apologize, Your Majesties. The rebels are here.”

Egos flew out the window as everyone turned to look at King Ronald’s top aid.

“Here? Where?” Ronald sputtered, glancing around the throne room like he expected to find rebellion leaders hiding behind one of the ceremonial flags lining the walls.

“In your private office, Your Majesty.” Leonardo kept his eyes downcast while he spoke.

“In my office?” King Ronald’s eyes went wide with outrage. Kai wondered if the older monarch might be on the verge of a having a stroke. “Guards!”

The doors at the front of the throne room burst open, and the California royal guard rushed inside.

“Sir, they aren’t physically here,” Leonard said quickly.

King Ronald held up his hand and gestured for the guards to lower their weapons. “Explain,” he demanded of his aid.

Kai didn’t have the patience for this conversation. “Magic, Ronald. They obviously used a projection spell.”

“Yes, exactly.” Leonard flashed Kai an appreciative smile. “The insurgents request an audience with you at your earliest convenience.”

“I’m sure those were exactly the words they used,” Kenoa mumbled under his breath.

With a shooing gesture from King Ronald, the royal guard retreated into the hallway. Everyone else followed Leonardo in the opposite direction.

Three translucent forms were waiting in King Ronald’s private office. All the shifters were dressed in camo suits and heavy snow boots. Not one of them looked happy.

“Where’s my sister, you barbarians?” Queen Katherine shouted, lunging for the trio of shifters. Without their actual bodies to stop her, she collapsed in a heap between the shifters’ feet. Fists balled tightly, she pounded the carpet and let out an inhuman screech. “I want to see my fucking sister!”

Kai and Kenoa each grabbed one of the queen’s arms and helped her to her feet. When her knees buckled again, they lead her over to a leather couch along one wall. Katherine sobbed openly. Through the cries, she mumbled, “Georgina, please be alive.”

King Ronald barely acknowledged his bereft wife as he strode over to sit behind his desk. It was a power move meant to show the shifters they weren’t important enough to stand for. What Kai knew and Ronald didn’t understand was that it was only an insult to people used to respect. Few fae or shifters were used to civil treatment from casters, so the slight went unnoticed.

“What is it you want?” King Ronald asked the shifters, his tone bored.

“Nothing.” The shortest of the rebels, a man in his mid-twenties, stepped toward Ronald’s desk. “We didn’t come to make demands.”

Kai and Kenoa exchanged looks. They both knew this was not a good sign.

“Then why did you come?” One of Ronald’s bushy eyebrows winged upward. “Why bother?”

“We came to warn you,” the man replied. Though he held no weapons, and his tone was mild, an ominous chill ran through Kai. The shifter’s gaze panned the room as he propped his hands on his hips. “Overpowering Austin was like taking magic from a caster kid. We can and will do the same anywhere we choose—in L.A., New York, Chicago.”

“Why are you telling us your plans?” Kai interjected, though he was certain he already knew the answer.

“So you can live in fear, just as we have for so long. Fear of someone coming into your home and tearing apart your families—just like we have for so long. Tonight, when you’re comfortably lying in your feather beds, sipping tea prepared for you by your fae and shifter servants, you’ll know you’re on borrowed time. When you’re eating lavish meals prepared in the formal dining room of your palace, you’ll wonder if this one will be your last.”

The lone female cleared her throat. With an icy smile on her thin lips, she spoke in a flat voice. “The time of the casters is nearing an end. Just like the humans before you, you will all be nothing more than a footnote in history.”

“What have you done with my sister?” Katherine screamed back at the woman.

As much as Kai wanted to know the answer, he realized it would probably be best if the queen left beforehand.

The shifter’s smile became more genuine and all the scarier because of it. “I think you mean caster 0002. She is alive.” The woman shrugged her thin shoulders. “At least, for now. I can’t say what will happen after her trial.”

“Trial?” King Ronald scoffed. “For what crimes?”

Of course, Kai already knew the charges the rebellion would levy against the Austin royals. Georgina and her husband would be tried for torture, kidnapping, false imprisonment, murder...and those were just the beginning. He knew because it was what happened in the last fae uprising, when rebels marched on the Painted Desert Palace in the Domed City of Santa Fe.

“Don’t worry,” the short shifter drawled, a vengeful gleam in his eye. “There will be a formal reading of the charges at the start of the trial, which will be televised.” He winked at Queen Katherine. “Thought you might appreciate that touch.”

The queen let out a primal scream. Kai had no doubt that if the shifters had been more than magically projected images, Katherine would have torn them limb from limb on the spot. The frosty female shifter gave a deep, mocking curtsy.

“Sleep well, Your Majesties,” she said. With that, all three visages vanished into thin air.

****

KAI SPENT MOST OF THE morning at Calypso Palace with King Ronald, meeting with the other monarchs of the Americas using the same sort of projection spell that the shifters had employed. Chief among most of the royals’ concerns was perimeter security. Most cities already had strict protocols for entering and exiting the domes, so it was just a matter of increasing the number of guards. Oahu was one of the exceptions, however. Being an island that was surrounded by a frozen ocean, there wasn’t a lot of worry about fae and shifters crossing the dome boundaries on foot in either direction. For Kai, the biggest fear was the rebels who were already beneath the dome rising up against the casters—namely, his sister.

There was a lot of talk about the punishments that would befall rebels once the casters doused the sparks of this uprising, but not one monarch posed the most important question: What if we lose? The possibility was unfathomable to Kai’s fellow rulers. Not long ago, the idea would’ve been just as farfetched for Kai. But that was before his mother was murdered in their own home. Since then, Kai wholeheartedly believed there was a chance that the rebellion might triumph. The fact other royals were dismissing it as a possibility made it all the more viable; underestimating an opponent as treacherous as the rebellion was dangerous. When he finally did voice the risk of a successful overthrow, no one else would even entertain the notion.

“They think what happened in Austin can’t happen in their cities,” Kai lamented to Kenoa over lunch that afternoon. They were back at the hotel after the meeting, and Kai’s frustration spilled forth freely with his best friend.

The water fae watched him closely, noting the ever-deepening creases in Kai’s forehead. “Based on what, exactly? A false sense of safety that stems from entitlement?” Kenoa asked.

He was always honest when Kai asked for his opinion on political matters, but the fae rarely showed open disdain for casters, even royal casters. The fact he was doing so now only bolstered Kai’s belief that war was inevitable.

“Yeah, basically,” he told his best friend, running one hand through his dark hair as he loosened the knot on his tie with the other. “They brought up Santa Fe.”

Kenoa washed down a mouthful of bacon cheeseburger with a swig of soda. “Santa Fe was different. Only fae rebelled. A lot of shifters fought and died for the royal family. Vamps didn’t even come into play. And, if I’m remembering our history lessons right, calling it a win for either side is a stretch. The rebels were defeated, but the city was destroyed, the royal family executed, and the dome came down.”

“There also weren’t subsequent uprisings in other cities,” Kai pointed out. He reached for a fry on his plate. Instead of eating it, he just twirled the crispy potato in a bowl of mustard.

“I see.” Kenoa wiped his mouth with a cloth napkin. “Your counterparts are assuming the Austin royal army will quash the rebels.”

“Pretty much.” Kai submerged the fry beneath the surface of the yellow pool and then wiped mustard from his fingers. “You don’t even want to hear what Ronald said when I suggested we send aid to Austin. It’s like the logic of helping to destroy the rebels before they reach our kingdoms is totally lost on him.”

Kenoa offered him a wry smile. “I can imagine. The king doesn’t seem particularly fond of logic. Or strategy. Or anything other than his whims.”

“How did things go on your end?” While Kai had spent the morning in the unproductive meeting, he’d tasked Kenoa with a much more meaningful job.

The water fae sighed. “I wish I had better news on that front. I have some leads on smugglers willing to transport human cargo out of Hawaii, but nothing definitive yet.”

“Let me guess,” Kai interjected. “That kindness doesn’t extend to casters?”

“It doesn’t,” Kenoa confirmed. “Particularly not your sister. It seems by signing Brie’s arrest warrant, Sarah may have also signed her own death warrant. A lot of the smugglers we’d heard of knew either Brie or Tanner. They aren’t going to help us, regardless of how much you offer.”

Kai leaned back in his chair and blew out a long breath. Admittedly, he’d thought getting Sarah off Oahu would be challenging. Despite that, he had not anticipated this hurdle. What did you offer a person whose loyalty wasn’t for sale?

“Look, I’m not saying all hope is lost. I’m working on it. But I won’t lie to you.” Kenoa shook his head sadly. “It’s going to be extremely tricky.”

I’m completely useless, Kai thought. He’d been helpless to do anything for Brie except stand aside and let her go. Now there was nothing he could do to help his baby sister. No, not nothing. There’s always something that can be done. What’s the saying, where there’s a will there’s a way? Sheer willpower it would have to be, Kai decided. Because he wouldn’t lose another person he loved. He was a king. It was time to start acting like one.

“I do have some other news you might want to hear,” Kenoa hedged, bringing Kai out of his maudlin thoughts.

“Good or bad?”

“You’ll have to be the judge.”

Kai sat up straighter, curiosity piqued. “What is it?”

“While I was out making discreet inquires on your behalf, I received a message for you.” Kenoa’s expression remained annoyingly blank. “More like a request, I guess. For a face-to-face meeting.”

Kai’s stomach turned over. “From who?” he demanded.

“For the record, I think this is a really bad idea,” Kenoa hedged. He looked his friend directly in the eye before answering. “Illion Hawkins. Brie’s little brother.”

Kai took a full minute to digest the new information. Illion Hawkins, Brie’s little brother, wanted to meet with him. He wasn’t sure how he felt about that.

“Why?” he asked Kenoa simply.

The water fae shrugged. “No clue. Honestly, I didn’t want to tell you. I don’t want you doing something stupid. Meeting with Illion Hawkins is too risky, Kai.”

Several minutes of tense silence followed.

“It’s a risk I’m willing to take,” Kai said finally. He smiled at his best and oldest friend. His only real friend. “You understand why I have to do this, right Ken?”

Kenoa gave as small nod of agreement. “I’ll get word to Illion. I’ll tell him the both of us will meet with him.”

It was pointless to argue, Kai knew that. Not that he would have. Kenoa wasn’t just his best friend—he was the king’s protector. And Kai always felt better with the water fae by his side. Plus, everything with his sister had taught him just how dangerous teenagers with power could be.

“Thank you, Kenoa. For everything.” He reached over and placed a hand on the water fae’s arm. “Honestly, I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

Kenoa smirked. “Let’s hope this meeting doesn’t make it so you have to find out.”

Chapter Seven

Freelands of the Americas

Brie

––––––––

“HEY!” I SHOUTED IN Sienna’s ear to be heard over the collective noise of the wind and the roar of the four-wheeler. “When’s the last time you saw the pack?”

My old friend flinched as though the sound of my voice grated her nerves. Which was probably the case. “Calm down. They’re out there.”

“Have you seen them, though?” I insisted. Peering over first one shoulder and then the other, all I could see was blowing snow in all directions.

“I smell them,” Sienna called back to me. “You need to calm the hell down. You’re making me anxious.”

Pursing my lips, I fought the urge to say something that might cause Sienna to toss me from the snowmobile. We’d been driving for hours, and the snowy landscape finally started to brighten with the early rays of morning.

Ninety miles, my ass. By my estimation, it had been at least thirty minutes since I last saw hide or hair of a wolf, and even longer since I’d seen Botto’s bear form. Maybe I was worrying for no reason, but the whole goodbye scene at the stash site had left me with a pit in my stomach.

Something whizzed past my ear, making me jump in my seat. Sienna swerved sharply to the left in response. As it turned out, the maneuver saved our lives. An orange blur shot across the gray backdrop and landed several feet to our right, exploding into a great ball of flame. The next whizzing streak flew over our heads and detonated directly in our path. Sienna yanked hard on the handlebars. The four-wheeler swung back right so hard that two of the tires left the ground. Then, we were airborne.

In the fighting pits, many opponents had sent me flying through the air. This time was different from those experiences, slower somehow. It felt like every second stretched for minutes as I tumbled high above the ground. Gravity inevitably took over, and my shoulder slammed into the frozen earth. My ears rang from the impact and the exploding fireballs that rained from every direction. Instinct had me on my feet in no time, head swiveling from side to side. Where was the four-wheeler? Where was Sienna? I caught a flash of movement as two shapes barreled toward me from the darkness.

Wolves, I thought with only a measure of relief. It instantly turned to panic when the duo didn’t slow as they neared.

“Brie! Run!”

Sienna didn’t have to tell me twice. I followed the sound of her scream since I couldn’t actually see her. With all the snow and smoke and howls, I was too disoriented to know which way was up. I felt a nudge on the back of my knees and nearly fired off a blast in Buck’s wolf face before realizing it was him.

“What’s happening? Who’s attacking us?” I demanded.

Buck shifted to human, and I noticed the blood smeared across half of his face. “You need to run. Get as far from here as possible. We’ll keep them off you as long as we can.”

“What?” I pleaded. “No! Who are they?”

A high-pitched squeal pierced the air, followed by a thundering roar that I knew belonged to Botto.

“Go!” Buck shouted.

“I don’t even know where I am!” I snapped. Don’t panic. You’ve been in stressful situations before. You can do this.

“Follow me!” Buck was on all fours an instant later. He shot forward like a dart. I hesitated. Botto. Sienna. I can’t leave them. But Botto had made me promise that I would keep going no matter what happened. He’d known an attack was likely when extracting the promise from me, I was sure of it.

Something smacked me hard in the back of the head. Shit.

“What’s wrong with you?” Sienna grabbed my arm roughly, forcing me into motion. “Do you have any survival instincts?”

“Huh?” I rubbed the back of my head.

“You were just standing there with a dumb look on your face. Do you want them to catch you?” she panted. Our jog turned into a run.

I yanked my arm free of her grip but maintained pace with her. “Where’s Botto?”

“No idea.”

“Who are they?” I demanded.

“People who want to capture you,” Sienna replied. The tone suggested she’d rolled her eyes while answering, even though I couldn’t see her face.

Buck’s black tail was fading in front of us, and I kicked up the pace another notch. Though my endurance training helped, sucking in the cold winter air wasn’t something I was accustomed to. My chest heaved with each labored breath. “What...people?” I wheezed.

“Save your breath. We don’t—”

A mountain lion came out of nowhere, teeth bared and claws out. He went for Sienna’s ankles and managed to knock her legs out from under her. Fire poured forth from my palms without conscious thought. The smell of burnt hair filled my nostrils before I realized what I was doing. The screeching roar in response to my attack filled the still night, making me wince.

Sienna rolled away from the hurt shifter and onto her feet in one fluid motion. Ice pellets littered the ground around us. We both took off. The bullets followed us, narrowly missing their marks. I stumbled on the uneven terrain but managed to stay on my feet. My only goal was to keep moving.

Then, the chorus of whistling projectiles ceased. The only noises I heard were the pounding of my heart and the crunching of snow and leaves beneath my boots. Still, I didn’t slow until Sienna did. When we stopped to catch our breaths, I looked around the us at the odd frozen trees.

Where are we? Is that a house up there?

“Do you still have the medallion?” Sienna demanded, breaking the silence.

“What medallion?” I asked uneasily.

“The one Botto gave you.” She pointed to my coat. “In there.”

“Oh, right.” Reaching into the pocket, I felt the small package left by my trainer. “Yeah, it’s here. Why? Are we close?”

Sienna eyed me like I was a moron. “How do you think we escaped the firing squad?”

Honestly, I hadn’t given it a whole lot of thought yet. “Luck?” I replied dryly.

She scoffed. “We’re in Dresden territory now.”

“Is that supposed to make me feel safe?”

Sienna shook her head. “No. But at least they’ll do us the courtesy of a face-to-face meeting before they try to kill us, if that helps.”

Yeah, I definitely didn’t feel safer.

“What about Botto and the wolves?” I asked. “Will the Dresdens send help for them?”

She laughed humorlessly. “No. They’re not exactly the heroic, white knight types.”

I stopped in my tracks and whirled back in the direction we’d come. “We need to go back. We can’t leave them to whoever that was chasing us.”

“No,” Sienna said firmly, moving to stand in front of me. “He knew what he got himself into. That’s why he gave you that medallion. Going back now is a suicide mission, and probably a pointless one.”

Her bluntness stung. On one level, I knew she was right. Botto and the others were probably dead already, but I couldn’t let myself believe that was true. In my heart, I wasn’t ready to accept it was even a possibility.

Sienna sighed heavily and placed her hands on my shoulders. Though I leaned away from her, I didn’t step back.

“They won’t kill Botto,” she reasoned. “He’s too valuable.”

I held her gaze. “To whom?”

She hesitated a beat too long. “A lot of people. I mean, he’s a wealth of knowledge to the royals. To you, obviously, since you want to risk your life for him.”

Both of her points were valid, yet neither felt like the one she had in mind. There seemed to be something she was withholding, something she wasn’t saying. Yet.

“If you don’t tell me the truth, I am going back right now,” I snapped. The adrenaline was wearing off, and I found I was very annoyed with all the secrets.

“I honestly don’t know, okay?” Sienna shook her head and shrugged. “It’s got something to do with the pack he’s from. Like who his parents are, I think.”

A trickle of guilt leaked through my worry. I didn’t know much about Botto’s pre-dome life. Our pasts weren’t really a hot topic of discussion among fae and shifters taken from the Freelands. Nonetheless, I felt like a crappy friend for not knowing more.

“You mean his mom’s pack?” I clarified. While I may not have known much about Botto’s past, I did know his mother was a shifter and his father was a fae.

Sienna’s brows drew together. “I guess. I don’t know specifics. I just know that he’s important to someone who’s important.” She shook my shoulders gently. “Can we please go now? The sweat on my skin is freezing.”

“Yeah. Okay.”

We walked in silence. It turned out I’d been wrong about seeing a house in the distance earlier. It was something stranger—an outpost. Where are we? Things became even weirder when the frozen earth gave way to slick, paved streets beneath our feet. A red farmhouse appeared like a drop of blood beyond snowy fields. Why isn’t it buried in the snow? Or at least frozen over?

From one side, I heard the soft hum of an approaching snowmobile engine.

“Don’t.” Sienna grabbed my arm. “Don’t provoke them.”

I looked down at the twisted flames dancing on my palms, which had been gloveless since I attacked the were-lion. The fire snuffed out between my fingers as three four-wheelers surrounded us.

“You two lost?” a male fae called, his cloudy blue eyes darting back and forth between Sienna and me.

“We’re headed for Revival,” Sienna responded evenly.

“Oh, yeah?” The fae looked at his two companions, all three laughed, and then he continued, “We’re not accepting applications.”

“Delancey is expecting us,” I interjected impatiently.

“Oh, yeah?” The guy said again. “What makes you so special?”

I shrugged. “Depends who you ask.”

Sienna nudged me hard in the ribs with her elbow. “Give him the medallion.”

I reached in my pocket.

“Keep your hands where I can see them,” barked the fae.

“Believe me, I don’t need a concealed weapon.” Rolling my eyes, I quickly tossed the package from Botto toward the man.

The fae nodded to one of his fellow guards, and the werewolf scurried to collect the medallion. He flipped it over in his gloved hands, studying both sides with a critical eye. All the color drained from his cheeks.

“Sir, you’re going to want to look at this yourself.”

Sienna and I exchanged glances as the two guards conversed in low voices. They both kept an eye in our direction, their expressions more wary than suspicious.

“Alright.” The fae waved us over. “Let’s see if you’re really who you say you are.”

When he gestured to the back of his snowmobile, I climbed aboard to ride with the fae. Sienna followed suit with the shifter, while the third guard sped ahead, presumably to warn the Delancey person about our arrival. We passed another five outposts, all of which were manned by guards who waved us past. Tall iron gates opened as the snowmobiles approached. We passed run-down apartment buildings that looked like they were still occupied. More guards in military issue camo patrolled the area on foot, and quite a few stopped to stare openly at the four-wheelers.

The second set of gates was more substantial, made of heavy wood and reinforced steel beams. This section of Revival was all winding streets and subdivisions of ranch-style houses. Other snowmobiles were on the roads, but the people driving them didn’t look like guards. One woman zoomed past us in the opposite direction wearing a bright red fur jacket and knee-high black boots that Cala would’ve given a year’s salary to own.

I knew we’d reached the center of the weird, wintery city when I spotted the third gate. It was thirty feet high and made of electrified metal. Ancient fae ruins were carved on the surface. The magic was so strong that the air vibrated. Inside the gates, the temperature was noticeably warmer. Not tank top and sandals weather, a decent jacket was still necessary, but gloves and hats suddenly weren’t essential. I even spotted a woman pushing a stroller in heels. The shopping district of the city—a luxury I’d previously thought exclusive to domed cities—had many of the same pricey stores as the one on Oahu. Restaurants bustled with the early breakfast crowd.

The next leg of our journey took us through the center of the city and out to a more residential section. These homes weren’t cookie-cutter. They were large and windowless, like fortresses, and yet no two looked anything alike. We followed the very curvy road through a mountain pass. When we came out the other side, a great icy castle sat in the center of the valley.

The patrol guards took us all the way to the palace steps. Stiff and sore, I climbed from the snowmobile. A tall man in dark jeans and a black leather jacket eyed me from the entranceway, his salt-and-pepper hair blowing in the light wind.

“Who’re you?” he demanded gruffly.

“Are you Delancey?” I called back.

“You first.” Crossing muscular arms over his chest, he leaned against the door lazily.

I shook my head. “Sorry. I was told not to give my name to anyone but Delancey.”

The man pursed his lips, highlighting a thin scar that ran from one side of his mouth all the way to his ear. “The way I see it, you need me. I don’t need you, whoever you are. You’re in my territory—Dresden land. So, you can answer my questions and enjoy our hospitality, or you can get a taste of what we do to our enemies.”

Before I could decide whether to call his bluff, the doors burst open. A woman in sky-high suede heels marched down the steps. She spared a glance at Sienna but focused her furious glare on me.

“Where is my brother?”

“Your brother?” I repeated numbly.

“Yes, Botto. My brother,” she snapped, tapping her foot impatiently. “Where is he?”

It was embarrassing how long my brain took to fit all the pieces together. “You’re Delancey?” I guessed.

“Delancey Dresden.” She didn’t offer me her hand. “And I want to know where my brother is.”

Delancey Dresden was definitely a woman used to getting answers, so I was a little nervous to admit that I didn’t know what had happened to Botto. Sienna and I explained the ambush, and how Botto and the pack kept the attackers busy so we could escape.

“Were-lions?” Delancey asked.

“I only saw the one for sure, but yeah. Possibly a fire fae, too, or maybe casters,” I replied.

She shook her head. “No casters this close to Revival. It sounds like nomads.”

I opened my mouth to ask what the hell a nomad was, but Sienna’s not-so-subtle headshake made me clamp my lips shut again.

“At least that means my brother is alive. Lucky for you.” Delancey spun and marched back up the stairs. Before she entered the palace, she called back to me over her shoulder. “Come on. War doesn’t wait for anyone, not even the famous Maybrie Hawkins.”

Chapter Eight

Somewhere over the Pacific Ocean

Cala

––––––––

THERE WERE A LOT OF advantages to being a serial dater: nights out at fancy galas, premiere restaurants, and the hottest nightclubs. Then there were the nights in with prospects, drinking imported vintage wine and watching classic movies. Shopping for these romantic interludes had always been one of Cala’s favorite pastimes. The activity had become even more fun once her best friend became a royal consort. Cala had never cared about the gifts from her wealthier suitors, especially since they were given only in the hope of locking down her affections. Until now.

“I can’t believe you brought that thing,” Rocko grumbled under his breath.

The two shifters, along with Everly, were squashed in the cargo bay of a pineapple airship bound for a runway outside the Domed City of Austin. It had taken a lot of bribing and begging and bartering, but the trio had finally found a trade pilot willing to fly them to the mainland. Texas wouldn’t have been Cala’s first choice, or even her second, but fugitives didn’t really get to be picky.

“Good thing I did. Otherwise, we’d be screwed,” Cala muttered, not bothering to disguise her annoyance.

Her stomach growled audibly, and it occurred to her that she couldn’t remember when she last ate. What day is it? she wondered. Cala didn’t know the answer to that question, either. Time had become a very abstract concept since she first went on the run.

“What’s the deal with that?” Rocko stabbed a meaty finger toward the object clutched in Cala’s arms.

She swatted his hand away. “Gabriella is a collector’s item, don’t mess with her.”

“She has a name?” Rocko laughed. “She’s a doll. Why do you even have her?”

Everly cut her dead eyes toward her boyfriend. “Gabriella is one of the four Princesses of the Americas,” she said flatly. “She’s the only human one, and they only made fifty.”

Cala and Rocko put their respective bad moods aside and shared an uneasy look. Of the three of them, Everly was having the hardest time dealing with their reversal in fortune. Their lives beneath the dome hadn’t prepared them for the harsh realities of the world outside it, and it was only going to get worse. Fae could survive outside domes, of course, but the journey ahead wasn’t just going to be cold; it would also be physically and emotionally demanding. They would go without food and without sleep. The likelihood of injury was more of a certainty, and even death wasn’t out of the question. Everly wasn’t cut out for that type of stress.

That wasn’t to say she was weak. In many ways, the earth fae was the strongest of the three. Fighting in the pits was dangerous and took a toll on the body, but at least the job paid well. House fae like Everly spent long hours on their feet and did work that was even more soul-crushing than being a competitor in a blood sport. Nonetheless, Everly had survived the life for years, even through the death of her older brother.

“Why do you know so much about dolls?” Rocko asked his girlfriend.

Everly stared straight ahead as she replied. “The first family I worked for had three of the four princesses. They were only missing Gabriella. That’s when I learned how valuable one of these would be.”

They fell silent as the airship started its initial descent into Texas. Cala’s leg bobbed up and down. This was it—the last obstacle before true freedom. Getting out of Oahu had been the easy part. Hiding out on the frozen island of Maui had been okay; at least they’d had warm shelter there. All in all, the flight from the islands hadn’t been too bad, just a little bumpy. As long as the airport attendant kept his word—the doll in exchange for keeping his mouth shut—the trio would set out into the Freelands once they landed.

“Hey, guys?” the pilot called over the intercom system.

Cala’s heart skipped a beat. “What’s up?” she asked tightly.

“We’ve been hailed, which is normal. It’s not the guy we expected, though. My info must be outdated, because I don’t have a call-response.”

Rocko swore loudly. “What do we do?” he asked no one in particular.

“Don’t look at me,” Cala snapped.

“What’s the call-sign they’re using?” Everly asked the pilot.

“It’s a riddle, I think. I don’t know,” he said, sounding weary. “‘We before I, you before me, and me before you.’ Does that mean anything to any of you?”

“Loyalty to the cause above all,” Everly replied quietly.

“You sure?” asked the pilot.

“Positive,” she said with a tight nod. “It’s part of the rebellion’s motto.”

The pilot repeated Everly’s words, and Cala sucked in a breath in anticipation. Over the years, Cala had never come closer than the fringes of the rebellion. Though she knew a lot of the major players and contributed financial support, she wasn’t part of the inner circle. On occasion, she’d passed messages and helped procure passwords for sensitive data that Christina had then used to blackmail unwilling accomplices. But she’d never been privy to the innerworkings, the greater plan. She had no knowledge of the different factions within the rebellion, or any specifics on how the networks operated.

Nevertheless, Cala knew the response Everly gave was the right one when the airship started losing altitude.

“So, what does this mean?” she asked, eyes darting between her two friends. “Why would they be using that as a call?”

“Hopefully that the rebels have taken over this airstrip,” Everly replied. There was an undercurrent of excitement in her voice that Cala hadn’t heard in a very long time. Was it possible that the rebellion was actually making progress in overthrowing the casters?

A few moments later, they finally touched down on the mainland. Cala’s relief that they’d made it safely out of the Hawaiian Kingdom was abruptly cut short when the cargo bay doors burst open. A blast of cold air smacked her hard across the face like a harsh dose of reality. At least a dozen soldiers waited on the other side, guns trained on her and the others. Were these the good guys, or the bad guys? Which side was which anymore?

“Who are you?” a woman demanded. Standing at the front of the group, she seemed to be a de facto leader of the armed men. The cute white jacket she wore with a fur-lined collar practically had Cala salivating, and not just because it looked warm as hell. Who knew that fashion outside the domes was so chic?

“We came from Oahu,” Everly spoke up, her voice strong and clear.

“I can read a flight plan,” the woman snapped back, tapping one toe of an adorable pair of gray boots. “Surprise, surprise, you three aren’t on the manifest. Who are you?”

“My name is Everly Woods. These are my friends Rocko and Cala.”

Cala wasn’t sure how she felt about giving their real names, but she didn’t have time to protest before Everly did it. Though their names wouldn’t have meant much to anyone outside of the Hawaiian Kingdom, it was still a risk to go around blurting out their identities. They weren’t normal refugees; there were outstanding arrest warrants with their names in association with a queen’s murder. Even if no one cared about the justice aspect of the hunt for killers, a lot of people would gladly turn them over to the casters for the reward money. Was there any way that the world at large wasn’t aware of the fact there was a band of fugitives running from the Hawaiian royals? Unlikely, considering the huge bounty on their heads.

“Woods?” the woman repeated, appraising Everly with renewed interest. “Are you related to Tanner?”

Cala watched as her friend and the other fae studied one another. The question was a test, she was positive, but what happened next depended more than Everly giving the correct answer.

“He was my brother,” Everly said after a long pause. “He passed away last year.”

The woman’s eyes flashed as though the news of Tanner’s death was painful to hear. Or maybe it was a reminder, since she didn’t seem surprised. Either way, she lowered her weapon and extended one leather-gloved hand to Everly. Cala let out a long, relieved breath.

“Nya Dresden.” The way she said her own name suggested they should have recognized it, like she was someone famous. Though it meant nothing to Cala, a spark of recognition passed over Everly’s features. “Follow me,” the woman continued. “I’ll explain more on the ride. We don’t want you three dome babies freezing to death out here.” Nya pointed to two of her silent companions. “The pilot,” she said simply. The duo trotted off to the plane they’d taken over from the islands.

Nya spun and started marching down the runway in the opposite direction. A male shifter used the barrel of his rifle to motion Cala out of the cargo hold. Honestly, she wasn’t sure she wanted to go with these people. When she heard the distinct sound of a gunshot pierce the air, Cala knew for certain she didn’t want to go with them.

Everly and Rocko had already climbed out of the airship, and the latter held out a hand to help her out of the craft. “Are you coming, Cala?”

“Seriously?” She hissed back, cocking her head to one side. Was she the only one who’d heard the gunshot?

“We don’t have a lot of options right now,” he said in a low voice. “Let’s just hear what this Nya woman has to say.”

Cala hesitated a moment longer. While she didn’t care what Nya said about anything, the mainland was a lot colder than Cala remembered. Her face was already frozen, muscles too cold to be expressive. If the choice was refusing to go and dying of hypothermia or possibly being shot, the latter was the logical choice. What has my life become?

“Fine,” she relented, taking Rocko’s hand even though she didn’t need any help. “But only because I’m really freaking cold.”

No one put them in chains, but there was no doubt they were prisoners. We just traded one captor for another, Cala thought. She wasn’t naïve enough to believe the casters would’ve treated her fairly if she’d stayed in Hawaii, but at least there were laws and protocols that had to be followed. Out in the Freelands with the rebellion, Nya could kill with impunity and there was no recourse.

Cala and her friends were led to a shiny black SUV with enormous tires. It was worlds nicer than the caged transport truck she’d expected Nya to throw them in, so at least that was a bonus. The seats were buttery smooth leather, and the interior was warm and toasty. For the first time since leaving the dome, Cala’s teeth stopped chattering.

“Where are you taking us?” she asked Nya, not really expecting a response.

The other woman smiled. “I think it would be better to show you. I don’t want to ruin the surprise.”

Cala and Rocko exchanged uneasy glances. Only Everly appeared at ease as the vehicle rolled over snowy Texas roads. Cala watched the landscape pass by through one of the tinted windows. It had been so long since she’d set foot on the mainland, and she’d never been to Texas. It looked a lot like where she was from—white and frozen. That’s how everything outside the domes looks, she reminded herself.

Unlike a lot of fae and shifters, Cala hadn’t stayed up at night dreaming of escape from Oahu. It wasn’t that she supported the hierarchical caste system the stuck-up casters put into place. Who’d given them the right to rule over everyone else? It wasn’t some divine decree bestowed from Gaia like so many pretended. But Cala had learned to live with their rules in their society, because she loved living beneath the dome. Under the dome, she was never hungry, never cold, never scared. That wasn’t true for all fae and shifters, of course, but it was a huge improvement over Cala’s previous life.

Twenty minutes or so into the car ride, she saw the signs for the Austin city limits. Most were simply leftover from the human civilizations and severely damaged from exposure to the elements. A few were encased entirely in ice, perfectly preserved for generations.

“Is it really wise to be driving us right past a domed city? What about checkpoints?” Cala asked, breaking the tense silence in the SUV. “I knew getting in this stupid warm car with you was a bad idea. Are you going to turn us in for reward money?”

Nya smiled as though Cala was an adorably foolish child. “Do I look like I need caster money?”

Admittedly, the other woman was wearing very expensive clothes. The suede boots alone looked like they cost more than Cala made in a month—which was a lot by most standards. The SUV turned at a marker that read Dome Border Checkpoint: 10 miles.

Everly shifted in her seat, visibly shaken. She’d really believed Nya was going to help them. Or at least she’s hoped so. The possibility of that happening was growing smaller with each mile they traversed on the way to a domed city.

“You’ve had your fun, Nya,” the driver called over his shoulder. “Stop torturing them.”

He’d already been in the car when Cala and the others climbed inside, so she hadn’t gotten a good look at him. The fact he’d spoken up against her—hell, speaking at all, considering no one else had—suggested he wasn’t just one of Nya’s foot soldiers. Maybe he was closer to her equal? Maybe he could help them survive?

Nya rolled her eyes and flicked the snow from her leather gloves at the back of the driver’s head. “No one asked for your opinion, Ryun.”

With a shrug, he gave Cala a reassuring smile in the rearview mirror. “No one ever asks. That doesn’t stop me from giving it,” he told Nya. Then, in a louder voice so everyone in the SUV winced when he spoke, Ryun added, “We’ve taken the city. Austin is no longer under caster reign.”

Cala sat up straighter, her eyes widening. She glanced between Rocko and Everly, who wore identical shocked expressions that surely matched her own. She knew they were all thinking the same thing: And so it begins.

The drive from the dome border to a warehouse the rebellion was using as their base of operations was a stark contrast to the frozen tundra outside the magical bubble. Cala had expected the Domed City of Austin to look a lot like the Domed City of Oahu, but it was an entirely new world. From the architecture to the vegetation, everything in Austin was just different, and Cala couldn’t stop staring. The most noticeable difference was more of an absence, she quickly realized. An absence of anyone out and about on the streets. An absence of anyone who wasn’t wearing a military-style uniform.

“Where is everyone?” Eyebrows drawing together, she looked to Nya for answers.

“Martial law. No one is permitted to leave their home unless they’ve been explicitly cleared by us.”

“What’s up with that flaming pitchfork thing?” Cala asked. She pointed at a house where the symbol burned bright against the white front door.

“It represents the rebellion. Members inside the city put the symbol outside their houses so we know they are friendly to the cause,” Everly explained.

“Can’t anyone put up the symbol, though?” Cala reasoned. “What’s stopping the casters from doing the same once they realize you guys aren’t bothering the people with the symbol?” In her opinion, this method of marking friend from foe was extremely flawed.

Everly smirked. “Casters can’t see it. Only fire fae can cast it, and you need shifter blood to make it.”

Cala wasn’t sure how she felt about the development, so she pursed her lips and reserved comment. Once they arrived at the warehouse, Nya and Ryun gave them a quick tour of the public areas. Both skirted around the need for so much security around the restricted ones.

“You all are welcome to stay here with our people as long as you like.” Nya placed her hands on her hips. “Unless Revival says otherwise, of course.”

Ryun rolled his smoky gray eyes. “Give it a rest, N.”

Maybe it wasn’t the time or the place, but Cala couldn’t help staring at the hybrid who’d been driving them once she could actually see his face. His dark blond hair was held back in a messy ponytail, and his scruff was in desperate need of a shave. Or maybe just a trim, she decided. The facial hair definitely worked for him.

Their tour ended in one of the makeshift dormitories, where Ryun managed to find them three bunks together. He handed each of them a booklet with meal and clothing tickets and a cuff-style bracelet that he insisted they put on immediately. Cala did as instructed. The metal bracelet clamped shut around her wrist, with a click that filled her with dread. It wasn’t so tight that it hurt, but the cuff was tight enough that it couldn’t slide off.

“Relax,” Ryun told her just as her pulse quickened. “It’s merely for identification.

“Identification?” she repeated, gaze shifting to Rocko and Everly. Only the former looked as bothered as Cala felt.

Ryun’s smile was perfunctory at best. “It’s not a big deal. The bracelet will get you into all the areas where citizens are permitted.”

“And keep you from being arrested,” Nya added. “Only those who’ve been vetted get the ID bracelets.”

“We’ve been vetted?” Rocko cocked an eyebrow, his tone only mildly curious.

Nya laughed humorlessly. “What a ridiculous question,” she mused, turning and sauntering out of the dorm on her gorgeous boots.

A moment of awkward silence passed before Ryun cleared his throat loudly. “Sorry about my sister. She’s...well, she’s Nya. You guys should go get something to eat, I’m sure you’re eager for something other than pineapple. I have a few things to deal with, but I’ll come find you after.”

“Sounds good,” Cala replied, trying to keep her tone strong and assertive. It was probably a lost cause to flirt with him after spending countless hours in the cargo hold of a plane, but damn if he wasn’t hot enough to at least try. Looking down at Cala, the corners of Ryun’s eyes crinkled with amusement.

“What’s the deal with doll?”

Right, she was still clutching Gabriella like her life depending on it. Smooth.

Chapter Nine

Revival, formerly known as the Domed City of Santa Fe, Kingdom of the Americas

Brie

––––––––

THE FIRST THING I NOTICED once inside the palace was the grandeur. The building wasn’t as old as the Hawaiian royal residence, nor did it share the classical features. The architecture suggested it had been built after the time of the humans and was likely occupied by casters until the Dresden Clan took possession. Nevertheless, the rebels had definitely put their own spin on the décor.

“This is the Painted Desert Palace, right?” I asked as Delancey led us down a hallway. The walls on either side were adorned with portraits of were-bears in animal form wearing crowns atop their furry heads.

“Someone paid attention in history class,” Delancey replied, managing to sound both bored and annoyed. “We have renamed Revival Palace.”

“They neglected the part where a shifter clan moved in,” I replied. Sienna nudged me in the ribs with her elbow. “What?” I demanded, eyes widening in my most innocent expression.

“You’ve lived with casters for too long.” Delancey stopped in front of a purple door, which snapped open beneath her touch. She gestured Sienna and me through first. “After you.”

The magic inside smelled like burnt oranges and made my stomach turn. I hesitated. Delancey wasn’t giving us a choice, but I wasn’t big on the idea of entering a room with such powerful, dark magic swirling inside. Sienna nudged me again. “Go,” she hissed.

“It’s only a sealing spell,” Delancey promised.

That’s an awfully strong sealing spell, I thought, trying to peer inside. I could only see darkness beyond the room’s threshold. Oh, whatever. Resigned to whatever fate awaited me, I entered the room. Surprisingly, I was slightly disappointed that it was merely a stairwell on the other side. Sienna followed right behind me, with Delancey resealing the passage before joining us on the stairs.

“We’re going all the way to the top,” Delancey called, gesturing for me to keep moving.

With an annoyed sigh, I started up the wide stone stairs. The magic grew stronger, denser, the higher we climbed. In turn, I grew more uneasy with each step. We were in rebel territory, which should’ve made me feel safe but didn’t.

“Where are we going?” I demanded when I could no longer stand the suspense.

“I told you, there are people who want to meet you,” Delancey replied.

“What about Botto? Are you going to send people to rescue him?”

Delancey narrowed her eyes as I turned to ask the question. “You seem awfully concerned about my brother, considering you left him behind.”

“It’s more complicated than that,” I protested, my voice too squeaky. She’d hit a sore spot and likely knew it.

“My brother is for me to worry about now.” The note of finality in her tone muted any further questions on my part. “You abandoned him in the thick of enemies.” Guilt weighed like lead in my stomach at the reminder.

Several minutes later, we reached the top of the stairs and another purple door. This one opened on a sensor of some kind. A man in cowboy boots stepped into view, chewing a small stick like it was a toothpick. He looked me up and down with watery bronze eyes.

“You’re the fire fae?” he asked, his forehead crinkling. “Thought you’d be bigger.”

“What does that mean?” I retorted. Straightening to my full height, which was not that much less than the shifter in front of me, I shot him a hard look.

“Move, Swiss.” Annoyed, Delancey pushed past both me and the shifter. “Come on, you two. Granite is waiting.”

I wasn’t sure what I expected a man named Granite to look like. Thoughts of a large rock man, like the one from an old comic book, were quickly supplanted when I found an older version of Botto with the pointy ears of a pureblood fae. It was my trainer’s father—that much was obvious. It took me an extra beat to remember that also meant Granite was Delancey’s father.

The burly water fae sat on a couch by the window, watching the snow falling outside. His hair was a shade darker than his son’s but no less curly. When he spoke, however, his accent was thick and not immediately identifiable.

“It is very nice to meet you finally, Maybrie.” Granite didn’t bother to stand for the greeting. “And you, Sienna, darling. I am so pleased to see you again.”

I shot her a glare. “Seriously?” I hissed.

My old friend shook her head tightly. “Not now, Brie.”

“Come, sit.” The elder fae gestured to one end of the wraparound couch.

Delancey joined her father in the center of the sofa, while Sienna and I sat where Granite had indicated. It was warm inside the castle, much too warm for all the clothing I was wearing. Still, I didn’t dare strip off layers without being invited to do so. I didn’t know what the protocol was in their world.

“Would either of you care for a drink?” Granite asked.

“No, thank you, sir,” Sienna said, casting her eyes downward. I’d only heard the reverent tone of hers when we were children addressing the elders in Fae Canyon.

I wasn’t feeling quite so polite. “What is this place? Why do you want me here?”

Delancey’s face turned an unhealthy shade of purple and for the first time I really saw her resemblance to Botto. I thought she might deck me, but then her father chuckled.

“You’re just as I have heard,” he told me.

That probably wasn’t a good thing, I decided.

“I only wish to keep you safe,” Granite continued. “That is why I invited you to Revival.”

“You should be grateful,” Delancey added.

No one commented on that, not even her father.

“I imagine you have many questions.” The elder fae gave me a fatherly smile. “Sienna can give you many of those answers. Right now, I am sorry to say, we do not have the luxury of time. There’s business that needs our attention.”

“Our attention?” I repeated numbly.

Granite smiled tightly. “The rebellion has taken the Domed City of Austin. We are preparing to make our first formal statement to all the Kingdoms of the Americas. It would be wonderful if you were there, to represent fae everywhere.”

I looked from Granite to Delancey and finally Sienna. The sinking feeling in my gut intensified by the second. “Wow. You guys are serious. Look, um, I don’t know that I’m the right person for this job. I mean, I’ve been living beneath a dome and, you know, dating a caster. A caster king, no less. I’m not spokesperson material.”

“Spying on a caster king,” Granite corrected pointedly.

Technically, he was right. But while I’d started dating Kai for the rebellion, I’d continued to date him for me. That fact would certainly not gain me popularity points with the rest of the rebellion members.

“You were instrumental in bringing down the dome over Oahu,” Granite added.

“No. No, no, no.” I shook my head back forth fast enough to give myself whiplash. The conversation was moving in a direction that made me exceptionally uncomfortable. Maybe it wasn’t wise to correct him, but I wanted to make it abundantly clear that the mass murder of casters was not cool with me.

“You aided in the successful assassination of a sitting monarch, which hasn’t been done in decades,” Granite continued over my protests. “Maybrie, darling, you don’t even realize how valuable you are to the cause.”

Springing to my feet, I realized too late that the move would be considered aggressive. Delancey jumped up and positioned her body between her father and me. She bared her teeth in an angry snarl. Like Botto, Delancey was a hybrid. She looked to be some sort of were-cat that I couldn’t quite pinpoint crossed with the fae genes from her father.

“Sit back down,” she snarled.

Granite reached up and placed a gentle hand on his daughter’s arm. “Heed your own warning, dear.” With a slightly firmer touch, he pushed her aside. “Maybrie wouldn’t be the one we need if she took orders blindly. She wouldn’t be our fae.”

It was meant as a compliment, yet I didn’t feel flattered. I didn’t want to be their fae. “I really appreciate your protection or whatever, but I’m not interested in helping to further your agenda.” My eyes were fixed firmly on Granite’s weathered face.

“Brie,” Sienna hissed. The plea was so urgent, it was almost like her life was tied to my compliance. Wait....

Had she told them I would help? How did they know each other? What the hell was going on?

“I’m sorry, but I don’t work with vampires,” I insisted. “I will not side with the same vile creatures that kidnapped me and sold me to the casters.”

“Yet you’ll forgive the very caster who bought you?” Fury flashed in Delancey’s irises as she hurdled the accusation. “The one who purchased you from the vampires you so detest? You will forgive him? You will marry him?”

The words stung more than they should have. It wasn’t like I didn’t know who Kai was. What Kai was. I’d always known. Still, hearing the accusations—the realities I’d been ignoring for so long—made me wince. Botto’s sister hadn’t called me a traitor. Not exactly. She didn’t have to; I already felt like one.

“Vampires are a necessary evil in this war,” Granite said gravely. As he spoke, he pulled Delancey back onto the cushion beside him. “They have access to casters. They have access to the domes that we in the Freelands do not. Our fae and shifter allies beneath the domes do not have the access either. I do not trust the vampires. I will never forgive or forget what they have done to our people.” The older fae met my gaze with the same determined expression I’d seen on Botto’s face so many times. “One day soon, they will pay for their crimes against the Freelanders. You have my word on that. For now, the enemy of my enemy is my friend.”

Raking a hand through my hair, I took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. “What is it exactly you want from me?”

It was Delancey who answered. “Your face.” A slow smile parted her lips. “All you have to do is stand there.”

“Please, Maybrie. Sit.” Granite gestured to the couch again. “Hear me out. As I said, time is of the essence.”

I opened my mouth to say, “thanks but no thanks”, but Delancey raised a hand to silence me. “There’s something you will want to know. Three of your friends arrived on the mainland earlier today. Cala, Rocko, and Everly, I believe. They’re with my sister Nya in Austin.”

My blood ran cold. Had my friends escaped one threat only to walk right into another? Both of which were on account of their friendships with me.

“I want to speak with them,” I told Delancey in the calmest voice I could muster. Her threat hadn’t been subtle, but I couldn’t afford to be equally as brash with my friends’ lives on the line.

“After we address the kingdoms,” she promised.

My gaze shifted to Granite, who’d seemed like the more reasonable of the two previously. He’s head of a crime family, whatever that means, I reminded myself. Reasonable is absolutely skewed in this situation.

The fae held his hands palms up and shrugged. “If only there were time. We are addressing the world shortly.”

“Fine,” I bit back, nearly choking on the single word. “Just tell me where to stand. I have nothing to say, but I will stand in the background.”

Gaia, what did I just agree to?

Despite Granite’s repeated claims that there wasn’t time to explain everything beforehand, there was plenty time for me to shower and change.

My body was bruised and battered from the snowmobile crash earlier. Adrenaline had masked that fact previously, but it was shockingly apparent once my clothes were stripped away and I saw the evidence with my own eyes. One of my ribs had a visible lump, which I knew from prior experience meant it was more than likely broken. Awesome. My left shoulder was already a deep purple with the promise of becoming bluish-black by morning. Super. And if not for my many layers of winter clothes, I would’ve had a stick lodged in my kidney. Even still, there was a three-inch scrape on my back that needed either stitches or a good healer. While I didn’t have access to either, I did have a healing tonic in my backpack.

There probably should’ve been more consideration of rationing Samira’s potion, but it also wasn’t like my life expectancy was all that great these days. For now, I needed to use what I had at my disposal. For now, I could only survive one day at a time. To move forward, I needed to be as close to full-strength as I could muster. If that meant depleting my only source of medical care, so be it. Taking a small sip of the healing tonic, I felt some of the ache in my muscles ease as the liquid magic spread through my body.

Feeling slightly more like myself, I finally took in the room I was shuffled off to. The room Delancey sent me to shower and change was nothing particularly special. It was neat and tidy, though, with two double beds, a small closet, and a mirror. There was a fireplace in the corner, which someone had been nice enough to light while I was in the shower. The en suite bathroom was a study in beige, from the walls to the countertop to the compact shower. There was a small window, not wide enough to escape but just wide enough to look out over the former caster kingdom now covered in snow and ice.

Someone had left a small stack of clothes on the bed, probably the same someone who’d started the fire. I slipped on a fresh pair of long underwear, warm wool socks, a thick white sweater, and white and grey camo pants. I dried my hair with heated hands and studied my appearance in the mirror. My under eyes were in serious need of some concealer, and my cheeks would’ve benefited from a little rosy blush.

These aren’t the royals, I reminded myself. The rebellion wasn’t going to dress me in silk gowns and paint my face with makeup. They needed me to look tough, not like some doll on parade.

Three sharp knocks on the door brought me out of my thoughts. Delancey entered without waiting for an invitation. Her intense gaze raked me from head to toe. “Put your hair up,” she ordered, spinning on one heel and crooking her finger for me to follow.

Hastily, I pulled on my own less glamorous boots and hurried after her. “Any word on Botto yet?” I asked hopefully.

She didn’t even look my way. “I told you: my brother, my concern.”

We met Granite in a study on the first floor of the palace, and he wasn’t alone. The water fae stood in the center of the room with three other men and a teenage boy sporting Botto’s wild curls. All five looked over when Delancey and I entered. I glanced around the study uneasily.

“Where’s Sienna?” I asked.

She wasn’t high on my trust list, but at least she was a familiar face. Even though it made me instantly annoyed, I did feel a little better with her around.

“She will rejoin us after the address,” Granite assured me. Unfortunately, his tone wasn’t reassuring in the least.

A wizened old earth fae with wisps of snow-white hair beckoned me forward. He sucked in a sharp breath as I approached. When he spoke, his words were directed to Granite.

“The girl’s magic is strong,” he muttered.

Awesome, now people were talking about me right in front of my face. As I bit back a snappy retort about his lack of power, Granite gave a curt nod of acknowledgement. He made quick introductions between me and the others. The earth fae was called Gil. The two leather-clad shifters were Bunt and Mic, and the boy was named Brach. Unsurprisingly, the latter was indeed Botto’s younger brother.

Gil arranged all of us into a straight line spread across the space, including Delancey. He stood in front of us, clutching a perfect stone sphere that he’d retrieved from a hutch in the corner. Its magic filled the room with raw energy that Gil fought to channel. He began to chant. My casting education was severely lacking, yet even I recognized the incantation for a projection spell. It was the same one my father had used on the rare occasion he needed to speak with fae elders in other communities. If I wasn’t mistaken, the spell also concealed our location. All in all, it was the perfect charm for meetings with enemies.

The smell of damp grass filled the study as Gil wielded more and more of his magic. Just as I began to wonder if he might not fall over before he finished the spell, a current of earth magic shot through me. Disoriented, I blinked rapidly. Opening my eyes again, it was like I was inside a picture that had been doubly exposed. The study in the Painted Desert Palace was overlaid with a sight I knew all too well. A place that felt comfortingly familiar while bringing nauseating anger. It was a fight pit.

My eyes shot to Delancey, who stood on my left.

“You’ll see,” she muttered before I could even ask. She was simply annoyed by my very existence and wasn’t making a show of hiding that fact.

I blinked several more times and concentrated on the arena. After a minute, the study faded away completely. Our group seemed to stand on a platform high in the stands that looked down on the pit below. A spotlight trained the attention of everyone on us. At least four similar set-ups around the arena also held projected fae and shifters, most wearing fatigues that were identical to mine.

The royal box was also illuminated. When I’d been a champion fighter on Oahu, Queen Lilli had sat atop a throne to watch her favorite blood sport. In L.A., King Ronald was no different. In the grand tradition of the Los Angeles royals, his throne was far more ostentatious. It stood to reason that at one time in Austin there had been at the very least a decorative chair in the royal box, but no seats where in sight. They’d likely been fixed right where the two very disheveled casters stood hunched over. On either side, half a dozen bulky shifter guards flanked the couple.

The sight made me feel like I’d swallowed a mouthful of sand. I didn’t keep up with caster gossip the way Cala did, but I spent enough time on the tabloid sites to recognize King Joaquin and Queen Georgina of Austin. Theirs was the fallen kingdom. Both were relatively young, just a few years older than Kai. Looking at Queen Georgina in a pair of tattered silk pants that had probably once been beautiful, her long hair hanging in greasy clumps down her bent spine, I would have sworn she was still a teenager. Her expression was terrified and guileless—a dangerous combination for her own wellbeing.

The stands were packed to capacity with fae, shifters, and casters alike. Only the casters’ sections had guards patrolling to maintain the order, which was a reversal of roles that I had longed to witness many times over my years beneath the dome. So why did the spectacle make me so feel so ill?

“Good day, people of the Kingdoms of the Americas!” a man’s voice boomed. A spotlight winked on in the center of the arena, revealing a good-looking guy that I swore I recognized from somewhere. He oozed charisma the way others oozed sweat. He held no microphone, choosing to magically amplify his voice instead.

“My name is Hale Dresden,” the man continued. “It is with great honor that I address you tonight. But also great sorrow.”

Shooting another glance in Delancey’s direction, I hissed. “How many of you are there?”

“No bond is stronger than that of family,” she replied without taking her eyes off Hale.

“Earlier today, the great Domed City of Austin was liberated from the tyrants who have ruled for too long without being checked,” Hale went on.

Loud cheers and raucous applause sounded in the crowd, though not all fae and shifters joined in. They were scared, I realized. This was not the first fae uprising. It also wasn’t the first time a domed city had fallen. The last time my people had gained ground in a war against caster oppression, those who’d sided with the rebels had been treated harshly. I didn’t blame people for being wary of showing support in public for the people working against the casters; cameras were recording everything. Odds weren’t in our favor to win independence, not if history was any indication. Still, that didn’t stop the enthusiasm radiating from certain parts of the stadium. A lot of people were ready to ignore survival instincts in favor of mutiny.

“No longer will we bow to the casters,” the evangelist continued. “They are the weakest among us, and it’s time they were reminded of that!” Hale’s words were doing a great job of working up the parts of the crowd who were unafraid to show their allegiance to the rebellion. The more he said, the more people he won over. More and more bodies joined those standing, until half of the stadium was on their feet to cheer.

Admittedly, I was moved by his statements. Hale reminded me of Tanner. He reminded me why I’d joined up with Christina and the rebellion in the first place; the absolute principles of knowing the casters were wrong to assert dominance over others. Still, there was something about the whole scene that made my skin crawl. Probably because I couldn’t stop picturing Kai standing on that dais in King Joaquin’s place.

“From this moment forward, all citizens of Revival Colonies will be treated equally. That includes casters, although...,” Dresden continued, leaving the sentence open for a long, ominous moment. “But before you can become an equal citizen, you must pay for your past crimes.”

It felt like I’d swallowed a slug. I’d known from the instant I laid eyes on the royal couple that this was some sort of public trial or shaming. Still, that knowledge didn’t make the confirmation any easier to digest.

“Today, we begin the citizenship trials.” At Hale’s pronouncement, a fiery pitchfork lit up in the air above his head. The cheers were much louder this time. The magical flames broke apart and fell to the ground like stars during a meteor shower. The embers reformed the symbol of the rebellion and branded it into the earth.

Hale made a sweeping gesture toward the royal box. “Caster 0001, you have been accused of treason against the citizens of Austin. You are also charged with the unlawful murder of citizens of Austin and unlawful imprisonment of another without proper authority....”

The offenses continued to be read, and the list was long. It included a few obscure charges that even I thought were laughable, like the crime of indulgence. What did that even mean? When Hale was done reading of King Joaquin’s purported crimes, he moved on to Queen Georgina and the crimes she’d allegedly committed. Hers were nearly identical, save the charge called theft of ancient artifacts. I had no idea what that was all about, but I was giving up on trying to figure it out. For all I knew, the queen had chewed a piece of gum that came from the days of humans; there was nothing to explain the charge further.

“You have a choice,” Hale said gravely once he finished with the queen’s many offenses. “Caster 0001, you may choose to face a tribunal of your accusers. In conjunction with the temporary council assigned to the Austin colony, they will decide your fate. Alternatively, you may choose to participate in the citizenship trials and be absolved of your crimes.”

The young king stared down at Hale with contempt. “You have no authority here,” he spat.

“Given the rejection of the alternative, the tribunal it is,” Hale declared. He gave a nod to the shifter guards, and they started leading King Joaquin away. He struggled, even managing to escape the guards long enough to throw his magically bound arms around the queen. As they were ripped from the embrace, she sobbed openly and shrank back as the guards went for her husband again.

Hale waited until Joaquin’s shouts died out before turning to Queen Georgina and posing the same options. Silence fell as though the entire arena was holding a collective breath while waiting for her answer. My gaze panned across our little row of virtual delegates. Most wore impassive expressions, including Granite. Only Delancey appeared to feel any joy at witnessing the demise of the royal family; she kept muttering under her breath, something that sounded like, “Pick the trial. Please pick the trial.”

What does this so-called citizenship trial entail? I wondered numbly.

Finally, the beautiful young caster queen from Austin raised her head. Through watery eyes, she glared at Hale. In a loud, clear voice, she called down to the expectant faces below. “Trial.”

“Yes!” Wicked delight flashed across Delancey’s face. She smiled over at me. “I think you’re going to like what comes next.”

The fact she’d said it made me think I wouldn’t enjoy what came next one bit. I was right; Hale’s next order confirmed as much.

“Tonight, at nightfall, caster 0002 will be brought to the dome border to begin her citizenship trial.”

“What?” Georgina screeched. “No. No! I change my mind!”

It was too late for regrets, though. The guards carried her from the dais to a symphony of cheers from the crowd below. I rounded on Delancey. “Casters can’t survive in the cold. This trial is a death sentence,” I snapped.

Botto’s sister smiled indulgently. “Sometimes in order to move forward, you have to eliminate the dead weight and weed out the weak.”

I swallowed thickly. “Casters are the weak? All of them?”

“They always have been, Brie. It’s time we started treating them accordingly. Otherwise, we will all go the way of the humans.”

Chapter Ten

Domed City of Los Angeles, Kingdom of the Americas

Kai

––––––––

KAI WATCHED THE ORIGINAL broadcast of King Joaquin and Queen Georgina’s indictment at Calypso Palace with the California royals. Even a few of King Ronald’s illegitimate children were there—everyone had turned out for the transmission. He’d managed to keep his expression impassive through the entire spectacle, which was a huge feat once Kai caught sight of Brie standing on a platform high above the crowd. It was harder to remain outwardly neutral when King Ronald saw the same thing and shot him a meaningful look.

“See?” It said. “She is nothing more than a lying, traitorous fae.”

The gesture proved Kai’s suspicions that Ronald knew he was bluffing when it came to Brie. The other king wasn’t nearly as stupid as Kai had previously thought; the other king clearly wasn’t buying Kai’s sudden change of heart or professed innocence in Brie’s escape.

Once back at the hotel, Kai replayed the broadcast several times just to see Brie’s face. The camera was only on her for a few seconds in the background, but it was enough to allay his fears about her wellbeing. She looked okay, he decided. Although there were no visible injuries, it was hard to tell if she was bruised and battered through all her layers of winter clothing. It was hard to know for certain exactly how she was doing when he only had four seconds of footage to go on. Dark circles suggested that Brie hadn’t been sleeping much, but her color was much better than the last time he’d laid eyes on her. The tight set of her jaw could’ve been stress or disgust for the proceedings.

“Hey, you okay?”

For such a big guy, Kenoa was extremely light on his feet. He’d managed to enter the suite without Kai hearing him. Kai paused the broadcast, leaving Queen Georgina’s terrified face frozen in front of him.

“I honestly don’t know,” Kai told his friend. “I don’t know how I am. I feel numb.”

Kenoa eased his large frame into an armchair beside the couch where Kai sat. “Do you want to talk about it?”

“Why couldn’t she have stayed hidden?” Kai answered the question with a question. “Would that have been so hard? She swore to me she was no longer involved with the rebellion.” He gestured angrily to the television. Until that moment, Kai hadn’t realized just how upset he was that Brie had gone running back to the very organization that she had supposedly denounced for killing his mother.

“What is she thinking?” he continued ranting. “Does she know how this looks? Did she even consider what might happen to me before showing her face on television? Did she consider the scrutiny I’d be under for dating someone who is openly a face of the rebellion? I mean—”

Kenoa’s snort of laughter cut him off. “Really? That’s your biggest concern here, how her public appearance alongside the heavy hitters in the rebellion reflects on you?”

Annoyance flashed through Kai’s dark eyes. “It looks like she’s supporting them,” he fired back. “I didn’t help her escape so that she could lead an uprising against my people.”

All traces of amusement fled the water fae’s expression. “Careful, your royal privilege is showing,” he said evenly. “I love you like a brother, but not everything is about you.”

No one, not even his little sister would’ve spoken to him in such a manner. Especially not when he was already worked up. Jumping to his feet, Kai glared down at his best friend and jabbed a finger dangerously close to Kenoa’s face.

“I’ve been tormenting myself thinking that she was hurt,” he defended. “Or worse. What if the search parties hunting her would find her? Or what if she had no food and was starving? Or cold, what if she was freezing out there?” He trailed off, throwing his hands up in the air. “This whole time she’s been with the rebels! Was that her plan all along? Was her sob story about not knowing their plan for my mother, her queen, a lie?”

Even as he gave voice to the accusations, Kai knew how ridiculous they sounded. He felt more than a little stupid, but that didn’t seem to stop the barrage of doubts flying through his mind. Kai’s only defense was that he wasn’t accustomed to feeling powerless in situations, especially those of a romantic nature. He’d never had his feelings hurt by a girlfriend. Seeing Brie with his enemies was the biggest kick in the pants he’d ever experienced.

Kenoa’s posture remained relatively relaxed in the face of Kai’s outburst. When he spoke next, his words were measured. “Brie isn’t that good of a liar. You’re pissed, I get that. I can’t say I’m not a little miffed, too, but I’m also not surprised. You think the royals are the only ones who sent hunters after her? The rebellion wants her badly. Brie is an accused queen killer. She is gold to them, even to those who’d prefer a revolution that’s a little less bloody. The Freelands are their territory. They know every inch of this snow-covered country better than your people ever could; it’s not surprising that they found Brie.”

“You think she’s in Austin against her will?” Kai demanded. Most of the fight had gone out of him, so the question just sounded weary and defeated.

“I think she might be doing what fae do best,” Kenoa replied carefully. “She’s trying to survive in a very unforgiving world. You think you’re under pressure in here?” He made a sweeping gesture meant to encompass the entire domed city of Los Angeles. “You have no idea what the rebellion leaders will do to her for falling in love with a royal caster. Being branded a traitor to the Hawaiian Kingdom is nothing compared to being branded a traitor to our own people. The fae stick together, and they’re vindictive as hell.”

The last statement made Kai sway on his feet. Gaia, I really am an asshole, he thought numbly. His best friend was right. Kai’s royal advisors and the other monarchs thought he was naïve. They wanted him to do more to distance himself from Brie, something along the lines of a public denouncement of their relationship. Even with that, he wouldn’t face any real consequences. Long lectures and a slightly stunted freedom to choose his own bride in the future would likely be the sum total of his punishments. Brie wasn’t so lucky.

“Also, Brie isn’t in Austin, for whatever that’s worth to you,” Kenoa continued, his tone slightly gentler than before.

Kai flopped back down on the couch in a very undignified move. “Why do you say that?”

“Her clothes,” his friend replied, as if Kai should’ve realized it. “The fact her hair wasn’t blowing in the breeze like Queen Georgina’s. She’s not outdoors, she’s somewhere inside. It’s also a gut feeling, but that’s an easy tell.”

The king cocked an eyebrow and gestured for Kenoa to continue. Sighing, his friend pressed on reluctantly.

“I don’t know much about the rebellion,” he admitted. “What I do know is they’re extremely secretive, and there’s an obsessiveness when it comes to the privacy of their leaders. They’re also not stupid. They remember what happened in Santa Fe. They learned from it.” The water fae shook his head. “The top dogs aren’t in Austin while the takeover is happening, it’s too risky. They know there’s a chance the other kingdoms will send troops to go after them if a location is known. Brie is likely in a secure stronghold somewhere. A very secure stronghold. If you want, I can ask around and see what’s up with the other people on the platform with her. That might help us figure out where she is right now.”

Kai swallowed his anger and his pride. “I’m sorry, Kenoa, you don’t deserve me acting like a dick toward you. It’s no excuse, but the last few days have been hard. I have never felt so lost.”

“Right now, I’m your only friend. Don’t forget that.” Though Kenoa’s tone was playful, Kai still took the words to heart. This was the only person he could trust; it made no sense to alienate the water fae who’d been with him through thick and thin.

“I will never forget that. You are, and always will be, my most trusted friend.” Kai cleared his throat. “If you wouldn’t mind finding out whatever you can about Brie’s location, I would be grateful.”

“Of course,” Kenoa said without hesitation. Whatever else, the guy had never held a grudge. “I’m actually about to go meet with someone who might have intel, I’ll see what he knows.”

Kai scrubbed a hand over his face. The stubble that bit back against his hand was a reminder that he’d forgotten to shave that morning. “Thanks. I have that monarch meeting.” He hesitated before asking, “Any word back from Illion about our face-to-face?”

Kenoa averted his gaze. “Yeah. The kid wants to meet at midnight.”

“Midnight tonight?”

Kenoa nodded. “The message said to dress warmly and be ready and in your hotel room at midnight.”

“He’s coming here?” That was a horrible idea. The kid was free, being seen in L.A. could change that.

“Seems so,” Kenoa replied evenly. “Unless, of course, you’ve changed your mind.”

“I haven’t,” Kai responded bluntly.

His best friend shook his head as if already saying I told you so. “I’ll let Illion know.”

Kenoa left shortly thereafter. Kai tried to make himself coffee with the in-room machine, but found he was about as incompetent with the simple task as he was at quieting the tensions of a tumultuous nation. Giving up, he ordered a pot from room service. Kai would’ve preferred a stiffer beverage for the meeting of monarchs, something that would numb his nerves, but he needed to keep a level head for later. He knew nothing about Brie’s brother and didn’t want to be impaired in the slightest when he met Illion.

King Ronald had wanted Kai to join him in person at Calypso Palace for the meeting, and he’d been perturbed when Kai refused. Though he didn’t regret his decision one bit, especially as Kai sat alone in the hotel suite and summoned the magic required to cast a projection spell, he knew it might’ve been a tactical error. An instant later, the king of Hawaii was transported to the conference room. He greeted his fellow rulers with solemn nods and waited while the rest of the attendees trickled in.

Like the previous meeting, there was a lot of talk about border security measures, which Kai found redundant and boring. When the discussion switched to possible military responses to the events in Austin, his interest was piqued. Most of the rulers were still against the idea of sending aid to help the casters there. Even worse, some of them were in favor of sending a strike team to wipe out the entire domed city.

“If we bring the dome down, the rebels will have gained nothing,” King Ronald said breezily. “It’s the most expedient way to end this situation and discourage anyone who’s considering trying their own mutiny. We strike quickly, and then we’re done with it. It will only be a matter of time before the city freezes over and everything is covered in snow like the rest of the wastelands.”

It was common among casters, particularly royal casters, to refer to the Freelands as the wastelands. Many believed that all societies outside of the domes were uncivilized, even primitive. It was laughable that they held such strong opinions of the world outside, considering none of them ever left the safety of the domes. Royal casters didn’t visit enclaves like Fae Canyon to see how the rest of the world lived. Instead, they stayed in their privileged bubbles and made up stories meant to inspire enough fear that those fae and shifters born inside the dome never wanted to leave. Heaven forbid the casters actually venture outside the safety of their magical boundaries and try to understand what it was like for everyone else.

I sound like a rebel, he thought wryly.

“All the casters would die, too,” Princess Edwina pointed out in response to King Ronald’s callous comment. “That’s something you’re comfortable with?”

Kai was a little surprised to see her in attendance. The Alaskan royal princess was half fae and not in serious contention for her kingdom’s throne. She did represent the family in certain matters, but those were usually the trivial ones that weren’t so delicate. Nonetheless, Kai was glad to have her in the meeting. Edwina was a voice of reason that was sorely lacking among this bunch. His own position was so precarious that no one else seemed to have any interest in Kai’s opinions on anything.

“The good of the majority must outweigh the wellbeing of the minority,” King Ronald said dismissively. “We must set an example. We cannot give them the appearance of a victory. This stunt with televised trials must be stopped.”

“You’re suggesting mass murder. Mass murder of casters, no less,” Kai interjected, unable to hold his tongue any longer. “That is not a viable option. We bring down the Austin dome, and we run the risk of our own people turning on us.”

“That’s absurd,” Ronald scoffed. “Casters will never side with the rebels.” He made a flippant gesture in Edwina’s direction. “Even a hybrid knows which half of her is better than the other one.”

It was probably a good thing that Kai was incorporeal, because he had a strong urge to wipe the smug look off the older king’s face. The man was so out of touch with reality, it was both disgusting and a little sad.

Edwina said nothing in response to the dig. She sat straight and prim like the good princess she’d been taught to be. Kai would’ve given a fistful of family heirlooms to be able to read her thoughts. The princess might have been as poised and polished as any royal caster he’d ever met, but she was also a strongly opinionated woman who was proud of her fae heritage.

“I say we give it a few more days. Let’s see how this plays out,” said Queen Maxine from the Kingdom of the Carolinas. She was the oldest sitting monarch, and the others respected her opinion above all others. “Fae are not born leaders. It is not their fault, of course. Their power comes from nature, which makes it difficult for them to understand and control it properly. It also makes them weak. Shifters are rash, impulsive creatures who so often give in to their animal halves. That combination will burn out quickly.”

Kai neither agreed nor fully understood this argument, though this wasn’t the first time he’d heard it. A lot of casters believed fae were weak because their magic was driven by external forces. They were the same morons who never seemed to understand that external also meant there was an endless supply to tap into, while a caster’s internally driven magic was finite. Without the fae to replenish caster magic, people like Queen Maxine would have died long ago. If he remembered correctly, the last statistic on caster lifespan without fae assistance was only about twenty years, even beneath a dome. That was also assuming the caster in question only performed simple spells that didn’t deplete their powers. Of course, that wasn’t a widely disseminated fact. Kai only knew because it was included in one of the many reports the royal researchers turned in every year.

None of you understand that we need fae more than they need us, he thought bitterly. He hadn’t really understood that until recently. Really, if he wanted to be exact, the fall of the dome on the night his mother was killed was the frostiest wake-up call he could’ve imagined. So many of his formative years had been spent with people telling him that casters weren’t kidnapping fae and shifters to bring beneath the dome. Instead, the elders had explained that they were saving the susceptible creatures from the frozen tundra and giving them a place to live where they’d be safe. His royal handlers had tried to drill it into his head that fae were weak, just as Maxine had said. That fae needed the leadership and wisdom of casters to survive. That shifters needed to be controlled in order to control their animal sides.

What a bunch of shit.

A knock on the meeting room door stopped him from saying so aloud. Leonardo, King Ronald’s personal aid, stepped inside and bowed deeply. “Forgive the interruption, Your Majesties. I thought you might want to know that Queen Georgina’s citizenship trial is beginning.”

The meeting broke up, and Kai’s was left alone inside the penthouse suite at Riggs Hotel. He switched the television from replay mode, and Hale Dresden’s chiseled features filled the screen. Just as he had been that morning, the commentator wore an impeccably tailored navy suit and ridiculous pink bowtie with whales stitched on it in green thread. Hale’s tone was solemn, but unbridled excitement danced his eyes. His true feelings about the proceedings were obvious to everyone watching.

“Kingdoms of the world, I am here with you tonight to witness the citizenship trial of caster 0002.”

The camera switched from Hale inside what appeared to be the media room of the Austin palace to gates of the security wall outside the occupied domed city. Guards were positioned in two lines that extended as far as the eye could see, with a five-foot gap between them to form a gauntlet of sorts. Crowds of fae and shifters were gathered behind the guards, some standing on tiptoes and peering hungrily toward the closed gates. The heavy metal parted, and two tall people in heavy parkas emerged with a much smaller figure between them.

Kai sighed heavily as he took in Georgina’s limp hair and tear-stained cheeks. He’d met her once or twice in passing and always thought she was very regal for such a young queen. Not anymore. Now she just looked like a frightened child. Her fancy clothes had been replaced with shapeless cargo pants and a puffy jacket. The extravagant, custom-made shoes that had made her the envy of other queens and princesses were gone, worn and dirty boots on her feet instead.

The queen’s hands were bound in front of her with rope, though it was more for show than to restrain her. If the rebels really wanted to keep her docile, they would’ve used magic. Then again, maybe they had. It was impossible know via the broadcast.

“Caster 0002, this is the beginning of your citizenship trial.” Hale’s voice boomed like a voiceover, though the broadcast didn’t switch back to him. “Over the next forty-eight hours, you must prove you are worthy of redemption. No help will come to you, but we are always watching. As are the eyes of the world.”

Forty-eight hours was about the maximum amount of time a young, healthy caster could hope to survive outside the dome without assistance. That timeline assumed that she rationed her magic and was in decent shape, since she would have to keep moving to prevent hypothermia.

“Should you persevere, you will be rewarded with a place in our new world. Should you persevere, your past crimes against the fae and shifters will be forgiven,” Hale continued.

Georgina’s shoulders shook with silent sobs. Kai wanted to look away but didn’t dare. It was horrific what they were doing to her, and it was only going to get worse. Despite the ache in his stomach, Kai felt as though this was something he needed to see, like a punishment for all the years he’d kept his head in the sand about the way casters treated others. If not for his friendship with Kenoa, would he be just as arrogant and elitist as so many of his counterparts? Would he have bought into the idea that casters really were superior?

The guards untied Georgina’s hands. When she didn’t start walking right away, one of them shoved her shoulder hard enough that the small queen stumbled forward and fell to her knees.

Barbaric, Kai thought automatically. But was it really any worse than what his people had done to fae like Brie to get them to fight in the pits?

Georgina’s head whipped around as one of her hands shot toward the guard who’d shoved her. A blast of green light hit the guy square in the face. He screamed and staggered backward, clawing at his cheeks. Instead of helping his colleague, the second guard pulled a long stick from the belt at his waist and prodded Georgina in the lower back. Her body bowed as she cried out in pain.

“Just remember, Caster 0002, your magic is limited,” Hale’s disembodied voice chuckled. “You might want to save it for the trials.”

Georgina looked around with wide eyes, as if waiting for someone to help her up. Of course, no one did. A snowball sailed over the line of guards and hit her in the back of the head. Kai thought he was going to be sick to his stomach. Finally, after what felt like eons, Georgina climbed to her feet and started walking forward. She moved slowly at first. More and more snowballs pelted her from a multitude of directions, and her steps quickened. The young queen broke into a run not twenty feet from the gates of a city she’d once ruled.

Chapter Eleven

Revival, formerly known as the Domed City of Santa Fe, Kingdom of the Americas

Brie

––––––––

“SPILL,” I SNAPPED AT Sienna.

The air fae sat on one of the two beds in the room we’d been given to share at the Revival Palace. Her long blonde hair hung in wet clumps, and she was trying to comb through the tangles. She looked up at me with wide, innocent eyes.

“What crawled up your ass now?” she asked.

“You’ve been here before. You’ve obviously met Granite Dresden before.” Hands on my hips, I glared down at my former friend with enough heat to make her flush beneath the scrutiny. “You acted like this was all new to you, like you didn’t know who Botto was.”

She sighed heavily and dropped the brush she was holding on the bed. “I met Granite through his son, Hale. Hale used to be a captive in L.A. He hosted a dating show for a while, and a cooking competition before that.” One thin eyebrow arched upward. “Any of this ringing a bell?”

“That’s why he looks so familiar,” I muttered, more to myself than Sienna.

“I met Hale at a function. One thing led to another and, before I knew it, we were talking rebellion. I met his father a few months later. Never in the flesh, though. I didn’t know Botto was part of the Dresden clan until Delancey said something. I’ve never been to Revival before now, so you can just chill with that accusatory glare.”

I kicked the edge of a colorful throw rug with the toe of my boot. “You could have said something,” I grumbled.

“Yeah, well, you could’ve chosen to not abandon me that night on the beach.” She shrugged and resumed brushing her hair. The bitter quality to her words set my teeth on edge.

Are we ever going to get past that? I wondered.

There were a lot of things I wanted to say to her, none of which would’ve helped the situation. I needed her cooperation, not another fight. The Dresdens weren’t particularly forthcoming with information about their plans or operation, and I wasn’t about to make the same mistake I had with Christina. Though my involvement wasn’t voluntary with the Dresdens, I still wanted to know Granite’s planned endgame.

I perched on the edge of the second bed, facing Sienna, and started unlacing my boots. Taking a deep breath, I met her gaze. “Sienna, please. Can you please tell me what you know?” It pained me to plead with her, a necessary evil.

We sat in relative silence for several long moments. In the bathroom, a leaky faucet dripped water. Every drop grated at my nerves worse than the one before. Our bedroom door was open, and I heard two sets of footsteps in the distance. The whole time, Sienna and I stared at one another as though daring the other to blink first.

“What do you want to know?” she relented, tossing the brush on a small nightstand between our beds. Running both her hands through the strands, she started drying her hair with small bursts of air magic.

“Is Granite the head of the rebellion? The one at the very top?” Even after spending several years as part of the organization, I knew very little about them. All domed cities had a branch, though some were more active than others. I knew there were factions in the Freelands, but I’d thought they were more like helpers than leaders.

“He’s a captain,” Sienna replied simply, like I should know what they meant. “I don’t know how many captains there are, so don’t bother asking. Granite does have a lot of influence, maybe even more than the others.”

“Probably because he’s so fertile.” The snarky comment just popped out.

Sienna snorted. “Yeah, I don’t know the deal with that. Some say he was a big playboy when he was younger.” Her brows drew together as she reconsidered. “I guess he still is, actually—his youngest is only a few months old.”

“Does he purposely send his children beneath the domes?” Even as I asked, I was fairly certain I knew the answer.

“Yeah. He has at least one in every American kingdom. Supposedly there’s a Dresden in Europe, too. Not sure if that’s true.”

“What’s the plan for Austin?” I asked next.

She shrugged. “The casters in power will be arrested and put on trial for their crimes against our people. All others will be given the option to remain under the dome if they agree to abide by the laws of the new regime.”

Nothing she said came as a surprise, but her blasé tone gave me chills. Particularly since I knew the little that she’d said was an oversimplification.

“What about the citizenship trials?” I narrowed my eyes and watched her face for even the slightest twitch to indicate she was lying.

Hair dried and styled in beachy waves, Sienna’s hands fell back to her lap. She glanced toward the window where outside the sun was starting to sink below the horizon. “You should probably just see for yourself. It’s hard to explain. The queen will be sent outside the dome soon, though her true test won’t come until later.”

My insides went numb. I really didn’t want to watch a caster freeze to death outside the dome. Granite had invited me to join him for a viewing party that night. I would’ve preferred eating rusty nails, but the invitation had truly been an order.

“What happens after Austin? Do they plan on invading other domed cities?” I asked, switching directions.

She squinted her eyes, studying me just as intensely as I’d been studying her a moment before. Languidly, like a cat, she stretched out on the bed. As she propped herself up with her elbow, Sienna’s gaze never once left my face.

I brushed my cheeks with the back of my hand. “What? Do I have something on me?”

“Do you really expect me to believe you’re just curious?” She laughed like the idea was ridiculous.

“As opposed to what?” I demanded, confused.

Her eyes darted back and forth around the empty room like the walls had eyes and ears. “I know you’re talking to him,” she hissed, voice barely above a whisper.

“Talking to who?”

Sienna gave a dramatic eye roll. “The king. I can feel the magic coming from your backpack.”

The bracelet, I realized. Sienna had always been extremely sensitive to magic. Still, it made me nervous that I was walking around with an enchanted beacon. Since there was no point in lying, and I really didn’t have anything to hide, I told Sienna the truth.

“It was a gift from Kai, I didn’t know anything about it until last night. I think it can send messages back and forth, but I’m not really sure. I haven’t sent him anything, I swear.”

She held out her free hand. “Let me see.”

I hesitated. It was just a bracelet, and it wasn’t like she could run off with it, yet it was my only tangible reminder of Kai. I didn’t know when or if I’d ever see him again. Losing that piece of him, of us, was more than I could handle just then.

“I just want to feel the magic up close. Relax,” Sienna scoffed.

Reluctantly, I retrieved the bangle and handed it over. Sienna sat up and rolled the bracelet between her palms, closing her eyes and breathing in magic I could neither see nor feel. A slow smile spread across her face.

“Your caster is extremely powerful. And talented,” she murmured, an almost dreamy quality to her voice.

Watching the scene with perverse fascination, I almost asked if she wanted to be alone with the enchanted bracelet.

Sienna’s eyes popped open after minute. “There’s a location spell on this, in addition to the messaging.”

“Is the location spell strong enough to find me here?” I asked, hating that she was so much more knowledgeable.

I really should’ve worked harder on my magic, I thought.

“Not in Revival. The wards are too strong.” With some reluctance, she handed the bracelet back to me.

“And the messages? Will I still get any from Kai?” I asked, slipping it back into my backpack.

She shook her head. “Not inside the wards. You won’t be able to send him any, either. Just so you know.”

“Seriously, I haven’t,” I snapped defensively.

“I know.” Sienna smirked. “Because you don’t know how.”

Gaia, I hated that she was right.

“Whatever. Now will you tell me what happens next? I obviously can’t tell Kai anyway.”

“The Kingdom of the Carolinas,” she answered matter-of-factly. “A faction of the rebellion is already near the Domed City of Charlotte. They invade at midnight.”

This was exactly what I’d been afraid of. Admittedly, my true fear was that L.A. would be next. That Kai would soon be subjected to a fate worse than the one he’d saved me from. I couldn’t allow that. I wouldn’t allow that.

One problem at a time. While I didn’t want the rebellion to get their hands on Kai, they already had Cala and the others in their grip. Until Delancey kept her promise to let me talk to them, I needed to be careful. My friends had already been forced from Hawaii because of me, I wouldn’t let them be used as pawns by the rebellion, too.

“Look, Brie...I know you think you love him,” Sienna began, her tone surprisingly gentle. “But he’s a caster. A king. His family is responsible for everything bad that has happened to you. You need to remember that. This uprising isn’t like any before. We will prevail. We will get justice against the casters. Don’t you want to be on the winning side?”

Though I didn’t dignify the question with a response, Sienna’s words echoed through my brain as I finished getting ready for Granite’s viewing party. Queen Georgina’s citizenship trial was already underway when we arrived in the residential wing of the palace.

For someone who objects to royalty, Granite sure doesn’t have a problem living in monarch quarters, I thought dryly. Fires burned in three separate fireplaces in the large living room. Portraits of Granite and his family hung in the gold frames on the walls—frames that I was willing to bet had once held paintings of caster kings and queens.

Shifters, fae, and everything in between were already lounging on heavy leather furniture, munching on racks of ribs and burgers. All eyes were on the screen above one fireplace, where the former Texan queen was crouched in a clump of frozen bushes, panting heavily.

“I’ll bet guard duty tomorrow morning that she doesn’t make it past this first test,” a blonde shifter said to the guy next to him.

“She’s a fighter,” the other one replied, shaking his head. “I say she at least makes it through this one, but I’ll take your bet.”

“You might want to keep the looks of disgust to a minimum,” Sienna muttered in my ear.

“Maybrie, Sienna, come sit,” Granite called from a large leather armchair in the corner.

Several kids sat on cushions on the ground around the water fae, likely more of his offspring. A were-lion in head-to-toe leather hurried to find two empty chairs, and the children rearranged to make room for us. Delancey had been standing against the wall near the buffet table but joined us near her father.

“You’re late,” she said flatly.

“Sorry, I don’t think this is a spectator sport,” I snapped, gesturing to the screen. Georgina was whipping her head around as if searching for the source of a noise in the darkness.

“Brie,” Sienna groaned my name.

Delancey smiled coldly. “The casters bet on your fights. Whether you win or lose. Whether you kill or are killed. What’s the difference?”

My protest died in my throat. The words stuck, because they were true. I’d seen new fighters sob through their first match. House fae were subjected to far worse treatment than a night or two on their own in the cold darkness. Had I spent too much time beneath the dome? Had I gotten so used to the casters’ shitty treatment of us that I’d become desensitized? That I sympathized too much with my jailers? Was this the justice people like Queen Georgina deserved?

Is this the justice that Kai deserves, too? The traitorous thought reverberated in my head and brought back Sienna’s words from earlier.

Georgina’s ear-piercing scream brought me out of my own head. A pack of wolves surrounded her, eyes glowing yellow in the darkness. One slow step at a time, they advanced in unison. The onlookers in Granite’s private quarters leaned forward, literally on the edge of their seats with anticipation.

My heart raced in my chest. I wanted to scream at the stupid caster queen to do something. Most royals were extremely powerful, like Kai. Yet Georgina was just standing there and shaking. Where was her sense of self-preservation?

It wasn’t until one of the wolves lunged for her that Georgina finally thought to use her witchy abilities. With a wave of her hand, she sent a barrage of icicles zooming toward the wolf’s exposed underbelly. The shifter yelped in pain as he crumpled to the frozen ground. Dark red blood stained the snow beneath his body. A second wolf advanced with a low growl, and blue light shot from Georgina’s outstretched hands. The wolf somersaulted backward through the air in a blur of grey fur.

Run, you idiot, I thought.

It took three more attacks before Georgina realized she needed to stop playing defense and go on the offensive. She threw her arms toward the inky black sky and cried out an incantation I didn’t recognize. Sparks rained down on the wolves, singeing their fur on contact. The pack howled and scattered. The queen spun on her dirty snow boots and ran for all she was worth.

Back at Revival Palace, the onlookers let out a collective groan of disapproval. Well, except for the guy who’d bet guard duty that the queen would make it through the first test.

“She has two more trials tonight,” Delancey informed me, studying me out of the corner of her eye.

“Then what?” I asked, curiosity getting the better of me.

Delancey shrugged and crossed her arms over her chest. “She’ll have a few hours to rest if she can, eat if she can find food, and recharge if she knows how.”

“What does that mean?”

I’d thought I understood how these citizenship trials worked. The caster was sent outside the dome and made to survive for forty-eight hours. But it wasn’t quite so simple. The wolves didn’t just happen by Georgina or vice versa. They were a test. An actual test that the queen needed to pass in order to keep going with the trial. Only, I was pretty sure Georgina had no clue about the rules of the very dangerous game she was playing.

“She’s in a warded area,” Delancey explained. “Others can enter, but she can’t leave. If she reaches the edge, she’ll be transported back to the center. There are edible plants and packs of dehydrated rations throughout the space, as well as hidden objects that have been infused with magic. All she needs to do is find them.”

The knots in my stomach loosened. I still thought these trials were barbaric, but at least Georgina had a chance. Even if she wasn’t aware of the fact.

“If she’s strong, a survivor, she’ll figure out what she needs to do to make it through the trial,” Delancey continued.

“And if not?” I pressed, though I knew the answer.

“She’ll die.” Delancey leveled me with a hard look. “As the weak should.”

For the next hour or so, we watched Georgina run around aimlessly in the snow. She didn’t seem to realize she was going in circles, a fact I’d picked up on the third time she passed a weird rock formation. If she’d been smart, she would have ducked inside the enclosure to get out of the wind. Sleet started falling, undoubtedly summoned by a water fae.

“Another test?” I asked Delancey.

She shook her head. “Not exactly. The sleet is to make it more entertaining for us.”

The pit in my belly grew.

“You think we’re being cruel but give it time. Once you have more distance from your old life, you’ll realize we aren’t the enemy.” Botto’s sister leaned closer. Instinctively, I drew back. “Your precious King Kai is the one who deserves your anger,” she hissed.

I gritted my teeth, ignoring the niggle at the base of my skull that reminded me I used to feel that way. It wasn’t all that long ago that I would have relished the sight of a royal caster trying to survive in the frozen tundra that so many fae called home. That anger had lived and festered within me for years.

With a toss of my hair, I met Delancey’s satisfied gaze. She knew her words had struck a chord, but I refused to give her the satisfaction of saying so aloud. “I might not consider you so much of an enemy if you kept your word and let me talk to my friends.”

Straightening to her full height, Delancey laughed. “Well played, Brie. Well played.” She cocked her head to the side. “Follow me.”

Chapter Twelve

Domed City of Austin, Kingdom of the Americas

Cala

––––––––

CALA PACED BACK AND forth, chewing the cherry red polish from her thumbnail. Nya had pulled her from the dorm where the rebels who weren’t part of the citizenship trial were watching the televised broadcast. After a day of sitting with rebellion leaders while they sentenced caster after caster, Cala had been left with a hollow, empty feeling inside. Sort of like hunger, except she didn’t think she could stomach food. When Nya had come for her, Cala felt a flood of relief, even when the other woman refused to tell her where they were going.

But once she was left alone in a windowless room that reeked of magic, Cala would’ve given the contents of her bank account back in Hawaii to return to the dorm. The door opened, and Cala froze mid-pace. She’d expected Nya, but it was Ryun who slipped inside. His tan cheeks had two rosy patches, and his hair was slightly damp.

“Have you been outside the dome?” Cala asked curiously. She knew Ryun and Nya were related but couldn’t figure out the power dynamic between them. Or anyone else for that matter. The siblings definitely held sway over the foot soldiers, many of whom went still when either of the duo passed by. Nya gave out orders like it was her job, which it probably was. More than one person had cowered in fear when giving Ryun less than awesome news. And yet, neither of the siblings had stepped in front of the cameras or even taken a lead role in the day’s stadium proceedings.

“I’m overseeing the individual tests,” Ryun said, his response a non-answer.

Unlike his sister and most of the of other rebels Cala had encountered, Ryun didn’t seem to get any pleasure out of the so-called justice they were handing out to the casters of Austin. Cala wasn’t sure how she felt about all these trials and tests yet, but she did know that Nya’s smug smile made her feel ill. Caster after caster had been dragged into the center of the arena where Hale gave them the same choice as he had the royal couple, and Nya clearly enjoyed it.

“What’s up?” Cala asked, fiddling with the ID bracelet around her wrist. “Why am I here?”

Ryun’s lips quirked into a half smile. “Nervous?”

Obviously, she thought, not that Cala would admit that to him or anyone else in Austin. Instead, she frowned and repeated the question. “Why am I here?”

“Relax. Someone wants to talk to you.” Ryun flicked his wrist toward one of the blank walls. The paint blistered and bubbled before sort of melting away. A shimmering hole grew, like a window to nothingness beyond.

Shifters didn’t use magic the same way fae and casters did. Their transformations were magical, sort of, but that was very different than wielding power and casting spells. Witches and warlocks at Hideout, Cala’s favorite bar on Oahu, often used simple spells for stupid shit like summoning their drink from across the table or impressing someone they hoped to take home for the night. Some of Cala’s fae opponents even fought in the pits with magic. But whatever Ryun has just done was much more involved, much more advanced than anything she’d ever witnessed firsthand.

A girl’s strained face appeared behind the window. Cala’s eyes went wide, tears pooling instantly. “Brie!” she exclaimed, reaching out as though to touch her best friend’s cheek.

Ryun pulled her hand back before she could make contact and shook his head. “No touching. It might interfere with the connection.”

It took Brie’s face a full thirty seconds to register Cala’s appearance, almost like there was a time delay or something.

“Oh my, Gaia! Are you okay?” Brie demanded, leaning forward like she was trying to get a better look at Cala’s surroundings.

“Me?” Cala squeaked. A high-pitched giggle escaped her lips. “You’re the one who was actually arrested. Are you okay?”

Brie smiled and ran a hand over her dark ponytail. “You escaped an island kingdom in the middle of a crisis lockdown.”

“Okay, enough.” Ryun stepped in front of Cala. He held up one hand toward her and one in Brie’s direction. “We all get it. You’ve both managed to escape domed cities. You’re both badass. Can we move this conversation along? I can’t hold the connection forever.”

With the look Brie shot him, it was a wonder Ryun didn’t burst into flames on the spot. A snotty comment was on the tip of Cala’s tongue, until she noticed the line of sweat forming on the shifter’s forehead. Inhaling deeply, she took in the scents of perspiration and aftershave. The magical video conference was costing him a great deal.

“I’m fine. I’m in Austin, where are you?” Cala asked hurriedly.

Brie’s scowl remained firmly in place, which made Cala smile. It was nice to know that recent events hadn’t crushed her best friend’s spirit.

“Revival,” Brie replied. “I’m in Revival.”

Cala’s gaze shifted to Ryun. Throughout the day she’d heard numerous mentions of this mysterious Revival place. Every time she’d asked for specifics, people clammed up.

“I’ll explain later,” he muttered.

“Are you coming here? Am I going there? When do I get to see you, for real?” Cala asked, returning her attention to Brie.

Beside her, Ryun’s strain was becoming more evident. Sweat dampened his shirt beneath his arms and down his back. There wasn’t time for many questions, and most of what she wanted to know couldn’t be asked in front of him.

“I don’t know.” Brie shook her head. “They ration their information even more sparsely than the food here.”

Again, Cala looked at Ryun for answers. “You’ll see each other soon,” he promised.

“Okay, you’ve seen her. She’s alive and whole,” a female voice said on Brie’s side of the wall, sounding extremely irritated.

Cala tried to peer around her best friend to locate the source of the comment, but Brie’s shoulders took up the entire view.

“Hi, Delancey,” Ryun drawled, his tone showing no hint of his physical discomfort.

“Hello, little brother,” said the woman.

Brie cleared her throat loudly. “Where are Rocko and Everly? Are they with you?”

Cala nodded. “Yeah, they’re good. Much happier now that we’re with the rebellion.” She tried to sound upbeat, like life really had improved drastically since the trio touched down on the mainland. Brie wasn’t fooled.

“And you? Are you much happier now?”

Cala’s gaze found her shoes—a pair of sneakers she’d been given along with new clothes. She was used to lying about all sorts of things, and she knew she was pretty good at it. But Cala found she couldn’t lie to Brie. She also didn’t want to tell the truth and risk being booted out of Austin or made to go through a citizenship trial like the queen. Instead, she shrugged.

“It’s been a lot,” she hedged. “The last few days have been a lot.”

“I’m sorry, Cala. For everything,” Brie said softly. “I wish there was something I could do to make it up to you.” Her voice cracked. “I don’t know if that’s even possible.”

Cala didn’t know either. She didn’t know anything anymore. Well, she did know one thing. “I’m pretty sure I have you to thank for the bed I’m about to sleep in and the food I’ve eaten, so we’re even.”

Ever since she’d seen Brie standing on the platform inside the arena, Cala had known why the rebellion took them in without much fuss. Nya wasn’t being nice. The word probably wasn’t even in her vocabulary. The rebellion needed Brie, if only as a symbol of change. Cala had overheard rebel soldiers talking about the fire fae who’d infiltrated the royal family and murdered a queen. The rebellion had spun the facts to fit their own narrative, and now they needed Brie’s cooperation to keep the story going. Knowing Brie as she did, her best friend would’ve required great incentive to perpetuate that lie. Cala, Everly, and Rocko were that incentive.

“I’m so sorry,” Brie repeated, her voice suddenly more distant than before.

Cala didn’t need to look at Ryun to know he was losing his hold on the spell. Her super sensitive nose easily picked up on the unique aroma of fatigue and pride that she usually only smelled in the arena.

“Don’t be,” Cala told her best friend. “Just make sure you pick the right side in all this.”

Brie’s pretty face faded from view. An instant later, the wall was back to its pre-conversation appearance, without so much as a paint chip missing. For a long minute, Cala stared at the spot where Brie’s face had been and wondered which was the right side. She didn’t like bowing to casters any more than the next shifter, but they weren’t all bad. Not even all royals were bad. She’d dated one of Kai’s distant cousins for a few months. He’d treated her exceptionally well, even though they both knew it would never go beyond casual fun together.

Sure, there were some casters Cala would have loved to watch fight for their lives. Like the asshole pit master, for one, who made the new fighters spar in as little clothing as possible. She would offer to help with his trial if the chance ever arose.

“So, that’s the famous Maybrie Hawkins,” Ryun said, interrupting her thoughts.

She’d been so caught up in her own head that Cala didn’t realize they’d turned the wrong way out of the little room where she’d met with Brie. At least, it was the wrong way to return to her dorm.

“Yep, that’s Brie,” Cala agreed. She slowed and took in her surroundings. They were in a sparse hallway with lots of closed doors, including a tall set at the opposite end. She would’ve been nervous if not for the wonderful scent of baking bread coming from behind those very doors.

“Are you going to make me work in the kitchen as payment for the phone call? I should really warn you, I’m an awful cook.”

He barely hid a grin. “I just thought you might be hungry. You haven’t eaten much since you arrived. Lucky for you, I’m an excellent cook.”

Tilting her head to one side, she peered up at him. Was he messing with her? Ryun had that gruff sort of charm that was like a drug to her, making it hard for Cala to see past his good looks. Still, she knew better than to trust him.

“You’ve been watching me.”

It wasn’t a question, but Ryun offered an explanation anyway. “Everyone’s watching you. You’re an unknown. This is sort of a family-run organization, where only trusted people are invited to the inner circle. You’re sort of a special case.”

Ryun pushed open the double doors and gestured her inside the industrial kitchen. Loaves of fresh bread were stacked on cooling racks. Cala’s mouth watered. Back in Hawaii, all her meals were takeout from restaurants. Being inside of a kitchen with homecooked food was a rarity that Cala hadn’t experienced since she’s left the Freelands. Memories surfaced, painful reminders that she hadn’t let herself dwell upon.

A buzzer dinged over the oven. Ryun pulled on a mitt and withdrew a hot pan from inside the oven, placing it on the countertop. Cala watched wordlessly as he moved to the refrigerator and retrieved butter, a block of cheese, and two apples.

“Do you want some help?” she asked as he selected a knife from a wooden block and began chopping the fruit.

He chuckled. “There’s no way I’m giving you a weapon.”

“What?” Cala wasn’t sure exactly what he was suggesting, but she didn’t like it.

Ryun looked up from his task. “You can’t possibly be surprised that I don’t trust you. You don’t trust me either, I get it.”

“I trust you,” she said automatically.

He laughed. “You’re a horrible liar. How did you last so long beneath a dome?”

Hands on her hips, Cala glared at the hybrid indignantly. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Kissing caster ass takes a good poker face.”

“I don’t kiss caster ass,” she shot back.

Ryun quirked an eyebrow and resumed prepping the meal. “If you say so.”

“I don’t. It’s not...you don’t get it. You don’t understand what it’s like.”

Why was she defending the casters? They had taken her from her home, from her family. They’d forced her to fight for their enjoyment. They’d also given her a warm place to sleep and put food in her belly. Before the dome, Cala had never known what it felt like to be full. Or truly safe. Yeah, a lot about life beneath the dome sucked, and she understood why fae like Everly craved their old lives. Maybe if Cala had been made to share magic with the casters, she would feel differently.

“Tell me then. What’s it like to live in a domed city?”

She couldn’t decide if Ryun was genuinely curious or just screwing with her. Nonetheless, she gave him the truth. A version of it, anyway. He listened quietly as she talked about her life on the island, about the friends she’d made and the fun they’d had together.

“And you’re okay with the way the casters monitor you. The way they treat you like you’re beneath them?” he asked when she paused for breath. There was only mild accusation in his tone, though he tried to hide it.

“Look, there are parts of my life that are pretty shitty,” Cala admitted. “Or, I don’t know, there used to be. The past few years, fighting has just been like any other job for me. And I’m rewarded for it.”

He slid a plate of sliced apples, cheese cubes, and buttered bread her way. “And you’ve had other jobs to compare it to, ones outside the dome?”

“No, smart ass.” Cala bit into an apple slice. The crisp, sweet taste filled her mouth. “But I get paid. A lot. I also get invited to parties and go on dates. I don’t worry if I’m going to freeze to death in my sleep or starve so my kid sisters and grandparents get enough to eat.”

“Not everyone has it like that,” Ryun replied.

“No, they don’t.” She met his eyes. “Have you ever lived beneath a dome?”

Ryun shook his head and popped a cheese cube between his lips.

“Don’t knock until you try it,” she said.

“As long as you remember that, too.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Cala demanded.

“I’m not stupid, Cala. Your friend Everly is genuinely glad to be here. And I’m sure you’re happy to have a dome between you and the elements. But you don’t want to be a part of what we’re doing. You think the citizenship trials are cruel. I know Brie didn’t kill Queen Lilli. I also know you’ve spent time with the new king and his sister.”

She dropped the piece of bread in her hand without taking a bite. “So?”

“So, let’s just be honest with one another.”

“Honest?” She scoffed. “You think if you bat your lashes, I’ll just spill all my secrets? Okay, sure. You go first.”

“Fine. Your presence here is very precarious. The family seems to think they can control Brie as long as they have you.” He shrugged noncommittally. “But you already know all that. Let me tell you something you don’t know. All the fae and shifters who are deemed too friendly with casters will eventually face the citizenship trial or exile. If you aren’t careful, even Brie won’t be able to save you.”

Her blood ran cold. None of what he said came as a surprise, she just hadn’t expected Ryun to be so blunt. Cala refused to give him the satisfaction of seeing her squirm.

“From what I’ve seen, I’d do just fine in your trials,” she said flippantly.

“Likely,” he agreed. Oddly, his tone suggested that might not be a good thing. “But you don’t know the stakes. Just because you’d pass the tests and complete the trial, that doesn’t mean you’d come away unscathed. There are still consequences, a price that must be paid.”

The doors burst open and Nya marched in, looking way too put together for the time of night. Her ear to ear grin gave Cala chills.

“We’ve taken the Carolinas. Queen Maxine’s own guards handed her right over,” Nya announced gleefully. “She goes before the cameras at dawn.”

The woman’s dark eyes flashed as they landed on Cala. “Next we take L.A. We’ll find out how good a friend Maybrie Hawkins really is.”

Chapter Thirteen

Domed City of Los Angeles, Kingdom of the Americas

Kai

––––––––

AT FIRST, KAI THOUGHT his mind was playing tricks on him; the spot of golden light didn’t seem real. Then he felt the familiar rush he always experienced in the presence of fae magic. The dot of light grew bigger and brighter. Kai glanced at Kenoa beside him in the living room of the penthouse suite. His best friend’s jaw was set in a grim line, muscles taught like he was ready for a fight.

The light gave way to a black hole. A portal, Kai realized. He watched with fascination as a tall, gangly form grew bigger, as though walking down a long tunnel. Kenoa stepped in front him, blocking Kai’s view of the visitor.

There was a scuffling noise, and then a young, male voice spoke. “Oops. Sorry, I’m still getting the hang of this.”

Kai peered around his best friend at a boy with a mop of dark hair and toothy smile. It was the eyes that got him, though. He would’ve recognized that keen, inquisitive gaze anywhere. That and the dark hair were about the only similarities between Brie and her younger brother, however.

“Illion?” Kai asked just to be certain.

“Your Majesty.” Illion bowed awkwardly. “Is that right? Or should I call you King Kai? Or just king? Sorry, man. We don’t have royalty where I’m from.”

Kai couldn’t help but smile. “Just Kai is fine. And this is—”

“Kenoa,” Illion interrupted. “Yeah, I know. I’m a huge fan. Last year, I traded with a were-monkey at the fair for old fight tapes. I’ve seen a bunch of your matches. You’re a legend, dude.”

Kai chuckled, but the water fae didn’t crack a smile. “And you’re a dimensional fae,” Kenoa responded flatly.

Dimensional fae were rare. Prior to Tanner Woods, Kai had believed they were just a myth. He still wasn’t convinced they were a category unto themselves. Fae magic came from the elements, but what element allowed someone like Illion to manipulate time and space?

“Ah, so you’ve met others. That’s awesome.” Illion flashed a grin. It was so like the one his sister wore when she was truly happy that Kai’s heart ached for Brie.

“Why did you want to talk to us?” Kenoa pressed, seemingly immune to the kid’s charm.

“Not that I’m not totally geeking out right now because you’re here, but I really came to get the caster king. I’m sure Dad will be cool if you want to come, too.”

“We aren’t going anywhere.” Kenoa crossed his arms over his massive chest and gave Illion a glare that had brought older men to their knees.

Brie’s brother wrinkled his nose. “I’m afraid you are. And we should probably go sooner rather than later. Magic of this magnitude won’t go undetected forever.”

The portal was still open, just one continuous dark tunnel to nowhere from Kai’s vantage. Following the young fae into that void was probably stupid, yet Kai didn’t hesitate. Kenoa grabbed the king’s arm.

“This is very risky, you do get that, right? He’s taking you outside the dome,” the water fae hissed.

“To Fae Canyon, I assume,” Kai replied, calmly peeling his best friend’s fingers loose from the sleeve of his parka.

“Yep. Fae Canyon,” Illion called over his shoulder. “My dad and the other elders are waiting.”

Kai stepped into the portal, Kenoa on his heels. Brie’s brother walked ahead of them, whistling a catchy tune that would likely be stuck in Kai’s head for weeks to come. The air grew steadily colder the deeper they went. Kai knew the instant they crossed outside the dome. It wasn’t any great light display like when he crossed in an airship, but a feeling in his stomach let him know. Well, that and the plunging temperature.

“You do realize that you might be marching to your death,” Kenoa muttered. Not that there was a point to keeping his voice down; the tunnel was narrow, and all sound echoed within the confines.

“You do realize you’re being dramatic,” Kai countered. “This is Brie’s family.”

Kenoa sighed loudly. “Just because you rule a kingdom doesn’t mean you know shit about the way stuff works in the Freelands.”

The king rolled his eyes in the darkness as Illion’s peel of laughter danced around the passage. “Just because you’re fae doesn’t mean you know shit about how stuff works in the Freelands,” Kai countered.

Illion turned to face them but continued walking backward. “I’m pretty sure neither one of you knows shit about shit. The big man has a right to be nervous. Technically, we don’t allow our people to date casters. Our elders could vote to kill you for messing with my sister.”

Kai swallowed thickly. This trip just became my most serious lapse in judgement to date, he thought, unable to face Kenoa and the I-told-you-so expression his best friend was surely wearing. Awesome.

“Relax,” the younger boy said. “That’s not why Dad wants to see you. I mean, don’t expect him to welcome you with open arms and call you son or whatever. But you’re not in danger.”

“Why does your father want to speak with me?” Kai asked.

The teen smirked. “Gaia, it must be really weird for you right now.”

“How do you mean?” Kai’s clothes suddenly felt too tight.

“You’re a king, used to people doing whatever you want. Particularly fae.” Illion tripped over his own large feet, laughing at his own clumsiness. “Now, I have all the answers, and you have only questions. That must really irk you.”

Kenoa snorted. Kai frowned. “It might surprise you to know that I have grown accustomed to fae usurping my authority,” he grumbled.

Illion turned back around and called over his shoulder. “Yeah, Brie’s sort of stubborn. She’s never been much for the rules.”

The warmth that spread through Kai hearing the fondness in Illion’s voice was short-lived.

“Dad says that’s why she got caught.”

They made the rest of the journey in silence.

Kai didn’t know what he’d been expecting to find at the other end of the tunnel. Honestly, he hadn’t given it a lot of thought. The homie log cabin with a fire roaring in the hearth was definitely not the first scene he would’ve pictured, though. An older fae with a full head of pure white hair sat in a rocking chair with a quilt spread over his legs.

At first glance, the fae appeared frail. But when a man who could’ve only been Brie’s father turned to greet his guests, Kai felt the weight of his magic. In another life, this could’ve been his father-in-law. When he opened his mouth to greet the elder man, Kenoa clamped a hand down on his shoulder and shook his head in warning.

Brie’s father appraised Kai openly, his shrewd gaze making the king squirm.

“So, you are the mighty caster king who stole my daughter.”

Kai shifted awkwardly from one foot to the other. “My name is Kai, sir.”

“Elder Hawkins,” Brie’s father corrected. His wrinkled face turned to Kenoa. “You serve this warlock who kidnapped my Maybrie?”

“He doesn’t serve me,” Kai said quickly.

“I wasn’t speaking to you,” the old fae snapped. “Let the boy talk for himself. We allow that here.”

Kai pursed his lips. The meeting was not off to a stellar start. It was obvious that Brie took after her father, which was probably why Kai liked the guy despite his prickly nature.

“I am employed by the royal family, Elder Hawkins,” Kenoa replied, his tone firm but polite.

“In an advisory capacity,” Kai felt the need to add. “He’s one of my advisors.” He knew before the words left his mouth that he would regret speaking up.

Elder Hawkins leveled him with a look that held more heat than one of Brie’s fireballs. “And is my daughter one of your playthings?”

“Oh, Gaia. Come on, Dad. That’s my sister you’re talking about,” Illion interjected, brushing past Kai and flopping down on a patchwork sofa in the small living room.

“I love Brie very much,” Kai replied, refusing to take the bait.

The man’s smile didn’t reach his eyes. “And you believe my daughter loves you?”

“I know she does.”

Elder Hawkins didn’t so much as blink. “Then you are a fool. Caged animals do not love their captors.”

Kenoa’s hand was still on his shoulder, and the water fae gave him a warning squeeze. Kai pointedly ignored it. “I understand why you believe the worst of me. I deserve that. I have made a lot of mistakes, and I have let a lot of people around me treat others with disrespect. But I do love Brie. And I know for a fact she loves me.”

The silence that followed was heavy with tension. Kai was convinced his little speech was yet another misstep. Kenoa was right, damn him. Fae communities like this one were led by proud elders with rules and customs that Kai could never fully appreciate. And still, he’d waltzed into this man’s house and acted like the pompous king so many fae thought him to be.

Finally, the old man said, “How far are you willing to go to prove it?”

“Kai,” Kenoa growled. “Be careful.”

“I’ve already wagered my kingdom on her love for me, so I suppose you could say I am willing to go as far as it takes for her. For us.”

Elder Hawkins offered him a genuine smile as Illion clapped his hands together like a child. “I had hoped you would say as much. The Council of Elders will grant you an audience at dawn. For tonight, you will stay here.”

What did I just do? Kai wondered silently.

There were only two bedrooms in the Hawkins’ house. One belonged to Brie’s father, and the other was her brother’s. Illion offered Kai and Kenoa his room, saying he preferred the couch anyway. Two twin beds were flush against opposite walls, several feet between them. Both beds were covered with handmade quilts and feather pillows. Illion’s side of the room was covered in schoolbooks and drawing pads, while the other was tidy with only a few stuffed animals and a vase of fresh flowers.

Kai ran his fingertips over the bed where Brie had slept for most of her life. Tears stung his eyes but didn’t fall down his cheeks. It wasn’t the first time he’d felt like crying since Brie’s arrest and subsequent escape, but it was the first time he blamed himself for her predicament. Not just for the arrest, either. This was the life his family had stolen from her. This was the house that had been her one true home. These were the people who’d been left to grieve for their lost child and sister. How long had they wondered what happened to her? How long had they known it was all his fault she was gone?

“You should get some sleep if you can,” Kenoa said softly. He sat on Illion’s bed, folding the many layers of clothes he’d shed while Kai beat himself up for all the pain he’d brought on this house.

Kai shrugged out of his parka and boots, then peeled off a sweater and collared shirt. He debated about the jeans. The Hawkins’ house was warmer than he’d anticipated but still much colder than the palace. You’ll regret it tomorrow if you sleep in too many layers, he told himself. Once down to his boxers and undershirt, Kai dove beneath the covers, pleasantly surprised to find the bed warm enough.

Kenoa extinguished the oil lamps, leaving only a wedge of hazy moonlight between the beds to illuminate the room. The water fae then climbed into Illion’s bed and peered at Kai in the faint light.

“Don’t,” Kai said tiredly. “I’m really not in the mood for a lecture.”

Kenoa propped himself up on one elbow. “I don’t care. You need to listen to me, Kai. You don’t understand what you’ve agreed to. Hell, I don’t even completely understand. I’m just as much an outsider as you here. But I’m still fae, and I do know some of the customs. A declaration of love for the child of an elder is serious, particularly when it’s followed by an invitation for an audience with the Council of Elders.”

This was not news to Kai. “Serious how, precisely?”

“Children of elders are sort of like royalty. And by sort of, I mean they are. At least in places like this. Their suitors need to prove worthy. It’s not uncommon for elders to betroth their children to one another, often to secure alliances with another community. You know, the same way that Sarah will marry a foreign prince.”

Kai suddenly felt ill. “Brie has a fiancé?”

“That’s your takeaway here?” Kenoa rolled his eyes. “My point is, you’re meeting with the council so they can decide if you’re worthy of Brie.”

Oh, how the tables have turned, Kai thought, giggling a little under his breath.

Kenoa’s brow creased. Starting the instant Kai had realized how he truly felt about Brie, he’d lived with the worry that his people wouldn’t accept her as their queen. The fact she was fae was the least of it. Brie was opinionated and feisty, and not at all like Madame Noelani’s girls, who were considered suitable spouses for influential casters. That was why he liked her so much.

Never once had it occurred to Kai that he would be the one deemed unworthy.

Wow, I really am an asshole, he thought.

“You need to get it together,” Kenoa said as Kai laughed harder.

The king wiped his eyes with the back of his hand. “I’m fine, Ken. It’s just, I don’t know...funny, I guess. Everyone acts like she is lucky to share my bed, when this whole time I’ve been the fortunate one.”

“We didn’t need to come to Fae Canyon to figure that out. You need to take this seriously. I don’t know how these things work, but I can’t imagine it’s going to be easy or pleasant for you.”

That sobered Kai up quickly. What were the elders going to make him do? And was this really the best time for him to prove his worth? There was a war raging. The rebellion had taken a city and arrested casters. His little sister sat on his throne, ruling with her heart instead of her head.

“Since you are all knowing, why now? Why are you letting me go through with this—whatever this is—now, with everything else going on?” Not that Kai had given his friend a choice when he’d followed Brie’s brother into a portal, but Kenoa could’ve kept him from taking the meeting at all.

Kenoa rolled onto his back. “Elder Hawkins knows things. Things we probably need to know, too. He isn’t going to share those things with a caster king. But he might tell the man who’s proven himself worthy of a woman who is considered a princess of the fae.”

That night, for the first time in a long time, Kai went to sleep feeling like something other than a useless piece of crap. He didn’t care what the fae elders put him through, just as long as it helped Brie. That thought and the sheets that smelled faintly of cinnamon, Brie’s favorite flavor of tea, lulled him into a dreamless sleep.

Chapter Fourteen

Revival, formerly known as the Domed City of Santa Fe, Kingdom of the Americas

Brie

––––––––

“GET UP.”

Something as cold and hard as my unwelcome guest’s command poked me in the shoulder. Rolling onto my side, I groaned audibly and looked up into Delancey Dresden’s dark eyes.

“What do you want?” At least, that was what I meant to say. Judging by her confused expression, the words came out garbled.

“We’re meeting with the nomads for a prisoner exchange. You have ten minutes.”

My head was still fuzzy from sleep, making it hard to process her words fully. “You want me to go with you? Why?”

Delancey’s heels clicked on the floorboards. Seriously, what does she have against sneakers?

Botto’s sister turned, one hand on the doorframe. “You lost him. You’re going to help get him back.” With those parting words, she marched from the bedroom.

I flopped onto my back and rubbed sleep from my eyes. The sky outside was a dark purplish-blue, sunrise still an hour or so away. I couldn’t recall what time I’d gone to bed. After talking to Cala, I’d been too keyed up to sleep and wandered the palace halls to burn off the nervous energy.

“I wouldn’t keep her waiting,” Sienna advised, her voice muffled from beneath the covers of the bed beside mine.

She’d been asleep when I returned to the room the previous night, which was probably for the best since I hadn’t felt like chatting. My eyelids drooped. Keeping them open was a struggle.

Five minutes. I’ll just close my eyes for five more minutes.

“Brie,” Sienna snapped, smacking her hands together loudly to get my attention.

“Yeah, yeah. I’m going.”

“Do you want to get Botto back or not?”

The rhetorical question finally shocked me awake. As much as I hated to admit it, Sienna was right. I needed to move my ass. It was Botto we were talking about, and he was only with the nomad people because of me. He’d sacrificed himself to make sure I got away. So yeah, the least I could do was join his sister for this prisoner exchange.

Thanks to my procrastination, I only had about three minutes in the shower. It was barely enough time for the water to warm up to an acceptable temperature. If not for my fire magic, I would have spent the entire time shivering. After showering, I pulled on a heavy sweater with long underwear beneath cargo pants. I was just finishing lacing up my boots when Delancey banged on the door.

“Have fun.” Sienna propped herself up on one elbow and smirked up at me.

Drying my hair with heated hands, I twisted the dark locks into a bun on the top of my head. “Why aren’t you coming with us?” I asked suspiciously.

Sienna shrugged. “I wasn’t invited.” She flopped onto her stomach and pulled the covers back over her head.

Rolling my eyes, I grabbed my jacket and yanked the door open to find Delancey with her fist poised to knock again.

“Let’s go.” I marched past her and down the hall, having no clue if I was even walking in the right direction.

Four rebel soldiers, one female and three males, met us in front of the palace on snowmobiles. They still didn’t trust me, because I didn’t get my own vehicle for our trek. Instead, I rode with a were-bear named Cova who wore only a leather vest and jeans to ward off the cold.

Revival was quiet at dawn. The only people we saw were a few soldiers out patrolling the streets and bakery workers kneading dough in a storefront. It was no less weird to see the frozen city the second time around. If the Dresdens had their way, would this be the fate of all domed cities?

Guards waved us through the front gates, and our pack of snowmobiles charged into the snow-covered terrain beyond. I hadn’t thought to ask where this prisoner exchange was taking place. More importantly, I hadn’t asked where the prisoner was that we were exchanging for Botto. The farther we rode, the more I started to fear I might be that person. Not that I knew why the nomads would want me, but it seemed I was a hot commodity these days.

An hour later, my cheeks were windburned. Snow fell steadily from the gray sky above. I hugged Cova tighter around the middle to siphon some of his body heat, since the cold clearly had little effect on him. Delancey rode in front of us, and she made a hand gesture that was lost on me. The rebel soldiers understood, though, because the snowmobiles came to a stop in the middle of a large field covered in a thick blanket of snow. Cova swung his legs over the side and hopped off before offering me a hand. It stung my pride to accept his help, yet I was too cold and achy to refuse it.

“Where are we?” I asked through numb lips. Ice crunched beneath my boots as I shifted from one foot to the other to kickstart my circulation.

Hands on her hips, Delancey surveyed the barren landscape. What was she looking for?

“Neutral territory,” Cova grunted, which seemed to be his primary mode of communication.

“Where are the nomads?” I pressed, mimicking Delancey’s pose and following her gaze.

“They’ll be here,” she promised.

I wasn’t sure I wanted to hear the answer, but I couldn’t delay asking the question that plagued me any longer. “Are you trading me for Botto?”

The look she gave me was so like one her brother used when I complained about magic training that I would’ve smiled if my facial muscles could’ve managed the act. “If that was the plan, he wouldn’t have sacrificed himself in the first place.”

I felt the need to point out this wasn’t really an answer but managed to hold my tongue. Several minutes of tense, cold silence passed. Are we being stood up? I wondered. Before I could voice my concern, a loud caw from above pierced the air. Along with the rest of our group, I looked to the sky. Three large birds swooped down toward us. One landed on two human feet, while the others remained in animal form. The first shifter nodded to Delancey, making me think they knew one another.

“Where’s my brother, Ella?” Delancey demanded.

The woman replied in a language I recognized as old faerie. Unfortunately, I only knew a few ceremonial phrases, since it was a tongue that I’d only heard spoken by the elders in Fae Canyon. Delancey smiled coldly.

“Don’t blame me. Your people asked for this,” Delancey said.

The were-condor spoke again in old faerie, and this time I actually picked up on a few words. One in particular sparked my interest: maeling. It meant mother, though it wasn’t reserved exclusively for one’s own mother. Female elders were also sometimes called maeling, and it wasn’t uncommon for students to use it as a term of respect when referring to their magical mentor.

What I found curious, aside from the fact the shifter was using an ancient fae dialect, was that she’d used maeling in the same sentence as sangueling. Unless I was mistaken, the latter meant blood. Unfortunately, the only other words I recognized were broarie—brother—and archaeling, which didn’t have a direct English translation. If memory served, it was a special, ceremonial meeting of the Council of Elders to rule on a major issue that affected the entire community.

“That was not the agreement,” Delancey replied, crossing her arms over her chest. “Tell the hive priestess that she will honor the terms of the exchange.” The “or else” was implied.

The shifter’s gaze cut to me. She muttered something that sounded a lot like the faerie word for traitor. Technically, inlaling meant trespasser, but I understood her meaning. I met eyes that were more yellow than gold and tried to pull a customary fae greeting from my cache of childhood memories. The only phrases I could recall were too respectful for the bitchy bird before me.

“The priestess has asked no harm come to you,” Ella finally said to me.

Before my mind could formulate a response, she turned and started walking away. Her transformation from a two-footed human to a two-winged bird of prey wasn’t instantaneous, like many shifters I’d met. Instead, it was a relatively slow process that appeared more robotic than magical in nature.

Odd.

Joints popped and bones cracked as her thin arms turned to feathered wings. Her short auburn locks retreated into her scalp, and her nose elongated in stuttering bursts to form a beak. Next came the torso, followed by the feet. Tilting my head to the side, I watched with undisguised fascination as Ella’s toes snapped together and then sprang apart, ten digits becoming six. Finally, the shifter took to the sky, her fellow were-condors close behind.

A lot of my friends were shifters, as were the majority of the opponents I’d faced in the fighting pits. I’d witnessed my fair share of transformations over the years. The process varied greatly depending on factors like species, experience, environment, and even gender. Some weres had so much control over the change, they could perform and maintain partial shifts. I’d gone up against a were-eagle that flew around the arena on wings while the rest of his body remained human enough to kick me with booted feet. One time, I fought a were-armadillo that shifted only his skin, creating a sturdy barrier that shielded his sensitive human body from my blows. A group of female were-panthers that frequented my group’s favorite hangout on Oahu, Hideout, had mastered the art of transformation sampling, which was similar to a partial shift but more subtle. Instead of totally swapping individual body parts, sampling was more like freezing the desired feature mid-change. When done correctly, the shifter often took on an exotic, otherworldly appearance.

With all the different shifters, there had always been one constant in their transformations: magic. It was the spring from which a shifter’s duality sprung. It was the thread that stitched human and animal souls together to form a single seamless fabric. It was the mediator that balanced a shifter’s internal scales so that neither half could overpower the other entirely. It was the warm, gentle wave that washed over me every time I was in the vicinity of a transforming shifter.

Until today.

Somehow, someway Ella had managed to transform without the cloud of magic that surrounded all other shifters I’d met during the change. It’s not possible. Maybe she’s a hybrid—half-caster and half-shifter. If so, Ella could’ve used a concealing spell to hide her magic during the shift. Or maybe caster-shifter hybrids’ magic was self-contained, like that of full-blooded casters. In that case, it wouldn’t be felt during something like a transformation. Honestly, I had no idea how any of that worked.

Maybe she is a robot, I thought.

All I knew for certain was that any one of the crazy theories playing in my head was more probable than Ella changing into a bird sans magic.

“Brie!” Delancey snapped. Her irritated tone suggested this was not the first time she’d said my name.

I blinked away the snowflakes clinging to my eyelashes. Is there a storm coming? I wondered. Light snowfall was a daily occurrence outside the domes, that was normal. But in the short time we’d all been standing in the field, enough snow had accumulated to bury the tops of my boots. Overhead, dark clouds gathered.

“Are you coming?” Delancey shouted, revving the engine of her snowmobile. “Or should I leave you here to turn into a faesicle?”

When I trudged back to my ride, Cova held out his hand. Declining the offer, I climbed up behind him on the cold seat.

“Where are we going now?” I shouted in the rebel soldier’s ear.

He gunned the snowmobile, and we shot forward. If not for my years of training and Gaia-given reflexes, I would’ve flown right off the back.

“We’re following that bird.” Cova spared a glance over his shoulder at me. “Hold on.”

Thanks for the warning, asshole.

We sped out of the field as if trying to outrun the weather. To my dismay, we headed away from Revival, to some destination unknown. The field stretched for miles, like an endless white void. Ice pellets joined the snow falling from the sky, creating a slushy mix that seeped through my layers of clothes and chilled my core. Even Cova was shivering in the storm, his lips turning blue before my eyes.

Is there possibly a more embarrassing way for a fire fae to die than freezing to death? I wondered, calling my magic forth. Given the plummeting temperature, it shouldn’t have come as a surprise that my skin took a few extra moments to heat than usual. Nonetheless, the niggling sensation in the back of mind served as a reminder that all I had was Sienna’s word that she’d broken the curse on my magic. Would I become violently ill again with its use? Would I regret not conserving it for whatever was coming?

Calm down. You’ve been using it. It’s been working fine.

Beneath my layers of clothes, I started to sweat. Keep my arms around Cova’s midsection so I wouldn’t fall off, I slid off one glove and pressed my palm to the were-bear’s hairy chest. He flinched like I’d burned him. The acrid scent of burnt hair confirmed that I had.

“Sorry!” I said quickly. “Just trying to—ahhhh!”

It was like Gaia had flicked the sun right out of the sky, plunging us mere mortals into a literal dark age. Shock froze my mind. My body continued hurtling forward on the snowmobile, my arms locked around Cova’s waist. The shifter’s body tensed, and a low, guttural growl escaped his lips. That was when I realized my hand was still hot and pressed against Cova’s chest. I reined in my magic and mumbled an apology in his ear.

My eyes began adjusting to the deeper darkness, shadowy amorphous blobs coming into sharper focus. We were in the woods, I realized. The sky above was the color of midnight, and quite a few stars were visible in the areas with less tree cover. But most notably, there was no snow on the ground. That fact registered when I started sweating beneath my heavy winter clothes.

What the hell?

It was like we’d entered a wormhole into a domed city. Adrenaline coursed through my veins as fight-or-flight instincts kicked in. I weighed my limited options in the space of a heartbeat. Every nerve in my body screamed at me to run. Or tuck and roll off the snowmobile and then run, in this situation. Run where? You don’t even know where you are. Is this a better-the-devil-you-do-know situation?

Cova expertly navigated the snowmobile between trees and rocks, catching air at one point when the vehicle leapt a small stream. I could see Delancey’s taillights up ahead and hear the other two snowmobiles as they tore through the forest on either side of us. A few moments later, we burst out of the woods. It was like someone had flipped a nightlight on again. Cova slammed the brakes. My chest pressed painfully into his back, and my head bounced off his shoulder like a rubber ball. The tires skidded on loose rocks and dirt. Cova fought to keep control of the handlebars. The vehicle spun dangerously close to the edge of a deep ravine before finally coming to a stop.

Guess running is off the table, I thought, groaning audibly. Peering over the bluff, I saw sapphire water twinkling below.

“You okay?” Cova asked as he climbed from the snowmobile.

Still disoriented from the bizarre and abrupt course of events, I slid from the snowmobile and surveyed the area. From where I stood, it looked like we were on the edge of a giant bowl. I counted seven bridges that connected various points on the bluffs to the center of the bowl. There, a large glass structure loomed larger than life on an island in the middle of the sapphire sea.

“Where are we?” I hated the hint of fear that leaked into my question.

Delancey and the rebel soldiers had dismounted their snowmobiles and were busy removing gloves and jackets to accommodate the warmer weather. Overhead, Ella and her fellow bird shifters circled twice before coming in for a landing.

“Where are we?” I repeated more firmly.

“Midnight,” Delancey said simply. She produced a small mirror from the back pocket of her jeans and checked her reflection.

My hands balled into fists. Was she serious? Lipstick and eyeliner were her biggest concerns at the moment? I wanted to shake Botto’s sister until her teeth rattled. The desire must’ve been plain on my face, because Cova stepped between us.

“The hive lives down there, in Crystal City,” he explained.

Ella, once again in human form, crooked a finger. “The priestess is waiting,” she croaked, speaking in English.

The others followed the shifter without question. I remained where I was, as though my boots had grown roots. Enough was enough. Before I took one more step, I needed answers.

“Where are we? What is this place?” I demanded to know.

With a heavy sigh that made her annoyance clear, Delancey stopped walking and turned to face me. I expected her to give some vague, noncommittal response like “Start moving and you’ll see” or make a thinly veiled threat to Cala’s life. Maybe it was my murderous expression that made her reevaluate the wisdom of doing so.

“The Dome of Midnight. It’s the largest and oldest vampire hive in the Americas,” she informed me.

The sweat that slicked my back froze instantly. A vampire hive? Delancey had taken me to a fucking vampire hive? Beneath a dome? That was a ridiculous waste of magic; vampires were even more resistant to the cold than shifters. They didn’t need a protective barrier from the elements.

“I thought you said nomads had Botto,” I said uneasily.

“They do,” she agreed, not bothering to elaborate.

“So, he’s here?” I pressed. “We came here to get him back?”

“Yes. And the sooner you shut up, the faster we can do that.”

“What are we trading for him? You said this was a prisoner exchange.”

Ella arched an eyebrow in Delancey’s direction.

“It is. We’re giving the high priestess something she wants in exchange for Botto’s safe return.”

“What are we giving her?”

Delancey rolled her eyes. “A meeting. With you. Now you know everything I know. Start walking.”

I doubted I knew a fraction of what she did about all of this. Nonetheless, I shrugged out of my jacket and joined the others. Ella led us to the closest bridge, where a solitary vampire stood guard. The guy had been changed early in life and appeared no more thirteen or fourteen years old. It was something in his eyes that made me believe he was much, much older. The sparkling silver irises were ringed in crimson. For a minute, I felt like I was falling into their endless depths.

“Miss Delancey, a pleasure to see you again,” the vamp said with a faint British accent. He sounded as young as he appeared, like he’d been turned before hitting puberty. His skin was the same milky white as most vampires I’d encountered, though the smattering of freckles across his cheekbones and neatly combed ginger hair suggested his complexion had been just as fair in life.

“Hello, Rhett,” Delancey replied, her tone devoid of warmth.

Ella and Rhett exchanged a few words in old faerie, then the vampire moved aside and allowed us to pass. The other two condors changed into their human forms, making me wonder if Rhett would’ve permitted them on the bridge otherwise.

The trek across Crystal Bridge—the name Ella had used when talking to Rhett—only took about ten minutes, but it felt like ten hours. While not much scared me these days, and a fear of heights had never been among my phobias, the walkway terrified me. It was made of clear glass, or maybe actual crystal, and had no rails on either side despite the height. I’d thought the sea was beautiful from the safety of the bluffs. Once crossing above it, all I could think about was the fact enchanted creatures no doubt patrolled the waters below. The waves seemed more treacherous with the real possibility that I might plunge into them.

Finally, we reached the other side. I took several long, calming breaths and focused on steadying my racing heart. Delancey and Ella spoke to another vampire guard stationed on this side of the bridge. The woman appeared to have been turned in her thirties. Judging by her teased bangs and love of lemon-yellow eye shadow, that turn had occurred ages ago; her style had frozen along with her lifeline.

The female vamp showed us to what seemed to be a loading platform. Instead of tracks and connected cars, like a train, a single gondola hovered beside the platform. Our group piled inside, including the bird shifters. There was no steering wheel or other obvious controls, but the car began moving on its own once the door closed with all nine of inside. The jerky nature of the ride made me wonder if there were invisible tracks beneath us.

It’s either that or magic, I thought. I couldn’t dwell on the specifics, though, not when there was so much to see. Crystal City lived up to its name. Beautiful stained-glass spires topped narrow buildings designed by someone who had clearly prized aesthetics over practicality. Gardens of night blooming flowers were tucked between condo buildings. White sand shores ringed the small island city, and the two beach clubs I spotted were packed with moonbathers sipping crimson cocktails.

The gondola deposited us in a courtyard behind a private residence. Compared with the activity I’d seen from the gondola, it was quiet and still. A wooden gazebo with a sizable skylight was in middle, and Ella led us over to it. Soft, classical music floated on a gentle breeze. The song that played was oddly familiar, and I found myself humming along.

Delancey sat on the gazebo’s wraparound bench, directly opposite a pile of embroidered pillows that I guessed the high priestess used while stargazing or whatever. Bright orange blossoms grew from the ivy vines twined around the wooden posts. They filled the air with a sweet fragrance that stirred up childhood memories of Goddess Day celebrations. Something about the whole scene was familiar, but it wasn’t something I could put my finger on.

Weird.

Delancey patted the cushion beside her, but I was too amped to sit. We were in the center of a vampire hive; there was no way I was letting my guard down. The extra split second it would take me to leap to my feet could very well be the difference between life and death when vampire speed was in play.

“Don’t be rude, Brie,” Delancey snapped like I was a naughty child.

My hackles raised. Was this girl serious? Delancey was the queen of rude.

“Actually, Miss Dresden, it is customary to stand until the priestess takes her seat,” a cool female voice said.

Dressed in a flowing, Grecian-style dress the same shade of orange as the flowers, the vampire high priestess of Crystal City swept across the courtyard. She had the grace of a ballerina and moved slowly, deliberately. It was almost as though she was trying to put us mortals at ease.

Delancey’s cheeks flushed with anger and embarrassment at the vampire’s rebuke. She wasn’t stupid enough to snap back at the priestess on the vampire’s home turf, but Botto’s sister did refuse to stand. I had to admire her moxie.

The high priestess floated up the gazebo steps, offering us a serene smile that did nothing to warm her soulless eyes. That was when I got a good look at the woman’s face.

“You!” I blurted, head whipping from side to side as I searched frantically for an exit.

Alarm registered on Delancey’s pretty face, her gaze darting back and forth between the vampire and me.

“Do you know her?” she hissed to me.

I didn’t know the vamp, but we had met. She and her cronies were the ones who’d ambushed us outside the first safe house. That same bloodsucker had agreed to trade Granite Dresden’s son for a meeting with me?

That can’t bode well.

“I mean you no harm, Maybrie.” The priestess sat on her pile of pillows, still holding my gaze. “I only want to talk.” She smiled sadly. “And we do have a lot to talk about, my child.”

Chapter Fifteen

Fae Canyon, Freelands of the Americas

Kai

––––––––

BREAKFAST WITH BRIE’S family was the most awkward and uncomfortable meal of Kai’s life. That title meant a great deal, considering he’d dined with the czar of St. Petersburg. That guy was the epitome of a narcissist and spent the entire dinner talking about his sexual escapades while his wife sat next to him. The meal with the fae elder was definitively worse, like he was actively trying to bring about discomfort and not simply unaware of social etiquette.

Brie’s father stared at Kai with eyes that looked just like hers, but he said nothing. Illion at least tried to make conversation, asking a lot of questions about life beneath the dome.

“I heard you have oceans that you can swim in, true or false?” The younger fae shoveled a forkful of eggs into his mouth and grinned.

Kai sipped plum juice and then cleared his throat. “True.”

“What about a throne? Do you have one?”

Kai shifted uncomfortably in his wooden chair. Brie’s father squinted as if taking a deeper look inside the king’s soul. Kai and Kenoa exchanged looks.

“Yes, I have an actual throne,” he said at last.

Illion’s eyes went wide. “Will my sister have a throne, too?”

Elder Hawkins shifted his gaze to his son. “You sister, my eldest child, will not marry an unworthy partner.” They were the first words he’d spoken, and Kai cringed at them.

Silence descended over the small cottage. Kai didn’t know where to look. His gaze landed on the fire in the hearth, where bright orange flames danced the tango. The king’s lips quirked into a smile. Memories of watching Brie fight with her fire magic filled his head.

Gaia, please keep her safe, he prayed silently.

Kenoa scraped his fork across his plate and ate the last bite of cheesy grits. Kai looked down at his own meal and frowned. The impending meeting had his stomach in knots. Nonetheless, he knew better than to ignore the food; it was poor form to refuse hospitality. So, he forced himself to eat the runny eggs and strips of unidentifiable meat.

Brie’s father gave him a knowing look, like he was aware that Kai was struggling to be polite. With a satisfied sigh, Illion placed his fork and knife across his empty plate and pushed back from the small, square table.

“Man, I can’t remember the last time we had a breakfast like this.” He arched his back and patted his stomach. “We should entertain royalty more often.”

Kai fought the automatic instinct to offer financial help to the Hawkins family. In their short acquaintance, one thing was very obvious: Elder Hawkins was a proud man. Just like Brie. Offering him money would be taken as an offense. Guilt made Kai’s stomach turn, though. His fist clutched the fork with a white-knuckle grip.

“Thank you for breakfast, Elder Hawkins,” Kenoa said, head slightly bowed out of respect.

“It is my pleasure,” the old fae said.

“Yes, thank you. I apologize for taking so long to eat.” Kai shrugged sheepishly. “I must admit, I have a case of the nerves.”

The admission softened Elder Hawkins’ frosty expression. He used his fork and knife to scoop the last bite of rice grits from his plate, his eyes focused on Kai. Somewhere in the distance, a bell rang three times. Kai’s stomach dropped. This was it, his turn to face a council of fae elders and prove he was worthy of Brie.

Elder Hawkins finished his tea and stood. Kai and Kenoa followed the old man’s lead.

“Only the king,” he said gruffly to Kenoa.

The water fae started to protest, but Kai cut him off. “It’s okay, Ken. I’ll be fine.”

“The king is here at my behest, as my guest,” the Elder assured. “He will not be harmed.”

“You can hang with me,” Illion offered. “I’ll take you on a tour of the canyon. You’ve never been to a real fae community, right?”

Kenoa pursed his lips. “No, I suppose I haven’t.”

Elder Hawkins gave Kai long underwear, a pair of snow pants, a thick sweater, and a parka that was made to keep the wearer safe in sub-zero temperatures. The boots he borrowed from Illion came up to Kai’s knees and were a bit snug with the three pairs of socks underneath.

Elder Hawkins didn’t wear nearly as many layers, reminding Kai that fae were much better equipped for the cold. And they were used to it.

Kai followed Brie’s father out of the warmth of the cottage and into the blistering cold. Icy snow crunched beneath his feet, though the sun shone brightly in the blue-gray sky. It wasn’t the first time Kai had been outside of a dome. This experience was very different, though. In Fae Canyon, Kai wasn’t a mighty caster king. He was the enemy. He was the man responsible for the loss of an elder’s child.

Why did I come? he wondered miserably. The answer was obvious; he would do anything for Brie. Apparently, that included walking willingly into this situation. She was the sole reason he was putting himself at the mercy of fae who hated him, with good reason.

The Council of Elders met in the Temple of Gaia, which was a place of worship for the fae. Elemental symbols were carved in the stone archway. Kai’s body vibrated from the fae magic infused in the walls. There were also statues for fire, water, air, and earth. They were awe-inspiring and full of powerful, ancient elemental magic.

Four fae sat on a dais at the front of the room around a long wooden table. The fifth chair in the center was clearly reserved for Elder Hawkins. Brie’s father took his seat, leaving Kai alone to face the entire council. Straightening to his full height, Kai’s gaze went down the row and met the eyes of each elder of Fae Canyon.

Elder Hawkins tapped a gavel and called the session to order. The fae cleared his throat and narrowed his gaze. “Today, this man comes before us to prove he is worthy of my daughter, Maybrie Hawkins.”

All eyes were on Kai, like he was supposed to give a certain response. He shifted from one foot to the other as a shiver ran down his spine. Unlike the Hawkins’ house, the temple didn’t have fires burning to ward off the cold.

“Yes, sir,” Kai said finally. “I love Maybrie Hawkins. I am eager to prove that I am worthy.”

Elder Hawkins offered a small, genuine smile. The woman next him stood. “You are the caster king of Hawaii?” she asked. Her long white hair was fixed in an intricate braid, and she wore a long wool cape.

Kai nodded uneasily. “Yes, ma’am.”

The woman frowned. “Elder Stanton,” she corrected.

Kai felt his cheeks redden. Before arriving at Brie’s old house, it had been a long time since he’d been chastised. This woman was the second to do so. His mouth went dry, and his fists clenched.

“Yes, Elder Stanton. I am the reigning king of Hawaii.”

You’re doing this for Brie. You owe this to her, he told himself.

“Are you aware that no caster has ever come before us to seek approval?” asked Elder Stanton.

Kai nodded again. “Elder Hawkins informed me of that fact.”

“Are you aware that no caster has ever married the child of one of our elders?” she continued.

“Yes, Elder Stanton.” Kai tried to sound deferential but wasn’t sure he pulled it off.

When she slowly sat, a male fae with neatly groomed facial hair stood. He was much younger than the other elders, probably somewhere in his thirties. The royal tutors had instructed Kai on fae and shifter customs, so he knew being an elder was a hereditary position and not age-based like it sounded. The five in front of him came from ancient fae lines that likely dated back to the age of humans. The younger man must’ve inherited his spot upon the death of a parent.

This was Brie’s destiny, Kai realized. Had she not been taken and relocated to Hawaii, she would be training to take her father’s spot one day. Why didn’t she tell me?

“My name is Elder Jenson,” the man said, bringing Kai’s attention back to the situation at hand. “You were the crowned prince of Hawaii when Maybrie was kidnapped?”

It wasn’t really a question but rather an accusation. Kai tilted his chin defiantly. He’d known this would happen and was prepared for the line of questioning.

“That is correct, Elder Jenson.”

“And now, as king, you still employ vampires for stealing fae to power your dome?”

Again, it wasn’t really a question. “I have passed a decree outlawing the practice,” he answered evenly. “However, I do still employ hunters who offer fae and shifters in unfortunate situations a place within our society.”

He thought he saw Brie’s father smile, but the expression was gone as quickly as it had come.

“You were the crowned prince for the five years Maybrie Hawkins was forced to fight in the pits?” Elder Jenson continued.

Kai took a deep breath. They wanted him to confess his sins before Gaia. So, he did. “Yes, Elder Jenson.”

“Even after you started courting Maybrie, without the approval of this council, you did not free her from forced servitude.”

It was a tricky question. Brie liked fighting, and she was good at it. No, she was the best. She had been excited to compete in the Interkingdom Championship, proud of her abilities. Kai wasn’t sure how to explain that to the council. Technically, Brie was still under contract to fight.

Elder Jenson arched an eyebrow. “What do you have to say for yourself?

“You are correct that Brie is still under contract with my kingdom,” Kai began, choosing his words carefully. “You may not believe me, but Brie enjoys the matches. She is an amazing fighter, truly.” An image of Brie in the arena, her expression fierce, flashed in his mind. “Elder Hawkins, your daughter is a warrior. I will not stand here and make excuses for my family. The practice of relocating fae and shifters in the past was wrong. Now, as king, I will make amends for the inexcusable treatment of fae and shifters.” He paused to catch his breath. “Truthfully, I never considered terminating Brie’s contract. Had she asked, I would have done it in a heartbeat.”

Shame made Kai bow his head. Why hadn’t he cancelled her contract? Because she would’ve refused to quit the matches. Still, standing in front of the elders, he felt like a piece of shit.

Elder Jenson sat. Brie’s father was the next to speak, though he didn’t stand. Kai couldn’t decide whether this was a sign of disrespect or just customary for the senior-most fae. Either way, Kai tensed in preparation for the severe words that he knew were coming.

“I lost my wife when my children were faelings,” Elder Hawkins began. “Our caravan was attacked on the way to the fair. By vampires.” His expression hardened further. “They killed half our people and took the rest. My Julia was among those taken. Then my fifteen-year-old child was taken as well. By vampires. Your mother wanted a fire fae, or so my sources tell me. She asked them to find one. I did not even know my daughter’s whereabouts, whether she was alive or dead, for five very long years. It was only once she entered a relationship with you that I learned her location.”

Kai’s eyes widened in surprise. Brie had never said what happened to her mother, only that she’d died when Brie was very young. She’d never spoken of vampire involvement or told him anything further.

And you never asked, Kai thought miserably.

“I was not privy to my mother’s directives at that time,” Kai said stiffly. Then, remembering his manners, he added, “Elder Hawkins.”

“Do you truly love Maybrie?” the elder asked.

The question was clearly for the council’s benefit; Kai had told him many times already.

“I do, Elder Hawkins.” Kai met the fae’s gaze. “Very much so.”

“Do you intend to make her your wife?”

Kai hesitated for a beat. He loved Brie, and their relationship was very serious. But things were complicated now that Brie had been named as a member of the rebellion and accused of regicide. Even if he was able to clear her name, his subjects were not likely to accept her as their queen.

Screw them, Kai thought. He was a king. His word was law. Unless, of course, his advisory council invoked their right to challenge his authority and permanently replaced him with his sister.

In a calm, clear voice, he said the words he felt deep in his soul. “I wish to marry Brie. I wish her to be my wife. No matter the consequence.”

My kingdom for the love of an incredible woman. It’s an easy choice.

Elder Hawkins nodded, leading Kai to believe that he’d given the right answer. He breathed a premature sigh of relief. The fragile peace wasn’t meant to last.

“You have completed the first phase,” Brie’s dad said. “You have answered for your sins. Marriage can only work if both parties enter the union with honest hearts.” Elder Hawkins paused for dramatic effect. “Now it is time for you to pay tribute to the elements.”

What does that mean?

Elder Stanton rose and retrieved a metal box from a pedestal at the back of the dais. She handed it to Brie’s father, who winced as if in pain when he opened the lid. Reaching inside, he produced four stones.

Kai’s breath caught. Element stones were a myth among casters in his kingdom. They were said to hold the power of ten thousand fae. The rush of energy that filled the room told Kai the legends were real.

Elder Hawkins held up a ruby between his thumb and forefinger. Kai stared at the jewel curiously. It had clearly been cut, which meant someone else had a piece of the stone.

“This ruby represents fire.” He held out the jewel.

Tentatively, Kai walked forward and took the magical object. Its power washed over him. The feeling was glorious, like an infusion of magic from hundreds of fae all at once. In that moment, Kai was so full of power that he felt like he could take on the entire rebel army. His fingers closed around the ruby. The stone grew warmer by the second, burning his palm. Kai fought against the pain and refused to let go.

Is this the test? he wondered.

Flames burst from between Kai’s fingers. He gritted his teeth against the agony and looked down at the fire that engulfed his hand. It spread up his arm, bringing more anguish than Kai had ever felt. Somehow, his skin remained unblemished by the flames.

Kai looked up at Brie’s father, his jaw set in a hard line.

“May luck be on your side,” the elder fae said.

Flames overtook the king’s body. The pain peaked, and Kai fought the urge to scream. Then, when he wasn’t sure he could stand it for another moment, the blaze subsided. Kai blinked and looked around. He was no longer in the temple, and the fae council was nowhere in sight. Fire flickered in the distance, creating bizarre shadows in the void where Kai found himself.

With a deep breath, Kai walked forward. What have I gotten myself into? he wondered. The flames twisted and turned like they had a mind of their own. Kai looked to the left and right, seeing nothing but empty space. When he refocused on the fire, a gasp escaped him. The inferno had taken the shape of a man.

Shit.

The fire monster growled and lumbered toward him. Kai threw his gloves to the ground and raised his hand, muttering an incantation. A wave of power shot toward the monster. The creature stumbled but kept coming. Fear lanced through Kai’s chest. The spell was hugely powerful and should’ve sent the monster flying backward.

Think. Brie’s dad said I must pay tribute to the elements.

But what did that mean? Then, it clicked. He had to fight fire with fire.

The monster shot blazing streaks at Kai. He dove to the side, fire singeing his coat. The creature kept advancing. Kai summoned his magic. He felt the familiar swell of power in his gut. White-hot balls of flame shot from his palm, striking the monster’s face. The fire creature clawed at his cheeks, which were sizzling from Kai’s attack.

Kai sent another stream of power, this time aiming for the creature’s torso. The fire monster squealed as parts of his chest and stomach turned black before dissolving. Unfortunately, the monster kept moving forward despite the damage to his body.

Scrambling to his feet just as the fire creature reached for him, Kai released another round of fireballs. His aim was off, and only one of the projectiles skimmed the monster’s shoulder. Kai’s breath was coming in short gasps. The many layers of clothing hindered his movements and sweat made his undershirt stick to his back.

Is this my punishment for Brie’s time in the fighting pits? Was this desperation what she’d felt when entering the arena?

If that was the case, he definitely deserved it.

Thoughts of Brie gave him a second wind. For years, he’d watched her take on opponent after opponent. No matter the odds, she’d never given up. Kai channeled that determination, trying to emulate his fierce love. This fight was for her, after all.

The monster lunged. One of his fiery hands clamped down on Kai’s shoulder, burning a hole through his parka and the layers beneath. A guttural cry burst from Kai. He screamed the first incantation that came to mind. Cold washed over his hands as more blue flames erupted from his fingers. Kai thrust his palms against the monster’s chest, his efforts rewarded with a howl. Hands still engulfed in icy flames, Kai grabbed either side of the monster’s face and pressed as hard as he could. For good measure, he sent an extra wave of pure energy into the creature’s skull.

With a piecing cry, the monster shattered before his eyes. Panting heavily, Kai sank to his knees. It has been a long time since he’d used so much magic, if ever. Since he’d started dating Brie, he hadn’t been visiting the palace fae to replenish his magic. Just her presence had been more than enough to sustain him. Or so he’d thought. This fight had cost him, and he still had three more elements to go.

In the blink of an eye, Kai found himself back in the temple facing the Council of Elders. The ruby was clutched in one of his hands. Brie’s father looked down at Kai, still on his knees, and smiled.

“You have paid tribute to the fire god.” He removed another stone from the box, this one a large sapphire. “Your next element is water.”

Kai struggled to his feet, a little surprised to find that his jacket was still smoking where the fire monster had touched him. He’d assumed the injuries and effects of the fight would stay in the void along with the shattered remains of the beast.

He handed the ruby to Elder Hawkins. The fae appraised him with a critical eye. Kai didn’t know what the elder saw, but whatever it was made Brie’s father hesitate. “Are you sure you want to continue?” he asked.

Kai squared his shoulders. “I would go to hell and back for your daughter, Elder Hawkins.”

The old fae gave him the sapphire. “Careful want you wish for, king.”

Chapter Sixteen

Dome of Midnight

Brie

––––––––

THE HIGH PRIESTESS invited Delancey and the others for tea in the inside parlor; an unsubtle way of requesting to be alone with me. “Your brother is waiting for you,” she told my snotty companion.

To a degree, I understood why Delancey had a chip on her shoulder. Botto’s sister was used to getting her way, that much was evident. Even though a break from her should’ve been nice, I didn’t want her to leave. I didn’t want to be alone with the all-powerful vampire priestess; just the thought of it made my stomach turn. Delancey was reluctant to leave, though I suspected she was more interested in the impending conversation than my safety.

The priestess fixed Delancey with golden-brown eyes that had only a touch of crimson at the edges. “I am sure you’re eager to make sure your brother is unharmed,” she said in a syrupy sweet voice.

The compulsion was subtle, which was all that Delancey needed; she was oddly susceptible to whatever brand of vampiric persuasion the priestess was using. Compulsion resistance did vary from person to person, but most fae and shifters in the Freelands took precautions. Growing up, my father had added an herbal elixir to my and Illion’s nightly tea. That same elixir had a lot of practical applications, including giving the drinker shiny hair, so it was easy to acquire on Oahu. Of course, I also didn’t have the same need for such an elixir beneath the dome and had been sloppy about keeping up with it.

Delancey stood and followed Ella across the courtyard. They passed through the backdoor of the priestess’ residence, leaving me alone with the vampire.

The woman’s hypnotic eyes appraised me. Her perfect mouth curved into a small smile that looked like a strain on her facial muscles. I stared back with the neutral expression I’d perfected for royal meetings and political functions. Even with my hatred of vampires, I had to admit the priestess was beautiful. No, she was gorgeous.

All vampires gave off universal pheromones that very few could resist, making them seem more physically attractive than they really were. And yet, that wasn’t the case with the priestess. She was truly a gorgeous woman without even turning her charm on me.

“You have grown into a beautiful woman,” the priestess said, finally breaking the silence between us.

The words made my insides freeze like I was outside a dome. “Thank you, I guess,” I said uneasily.

Five feet separated us, and the gazebo was open. Nonetheless, the space felt too small for the intimacy she was projecting. Claustrophobic, even.

“I understand you are an incredible fighter,” the priestess said hopefully, like she was desperate to find a topic that might draw me out.

I shrugged. “I’m not bad. I get lucky.” I wasn’t being modest; I just didn’t want to make small talk. The sooner we got to the point of her summons, the sooner I could leave the oddly beautiful vampire hive. Though the Dresdens’ hospitality did leave something to be desired. At least the vampire was making a pretense of friendliness.

“I wouldn’t say that.” The priestess’ silky-smooth voice broke into my thoughts. “You have been through a great many trials in your relatively short life, it is admirable.”

Where is she going with this? I wondered.

“I am told you were kidnapped from Fae Canyon as a teenager?” she tried when I remained silent. Since it was posed as a question, I felt obligated to answer.

I nodded in confirmation.

“And your boyfriend—Tanner Woods, I believe?—died a few years ago?”

Again, I nodded. Were the conversation taking place anywhere else, this would’ve been the point where I demanded to know what I was doing there. If my companion weren’t a vamp, I would not have indulged any small talk at all. In my current situation, I didn’t have the luxury of directness. I might’ve been a great pit fighter, but I was no match for a vampire priestess if it came to hand-to-hand combat.

Those arrows had sure slowed her down, I thought wryly. Then again, she bore no signs of our run-in. Conversely, I still ached from the events of the day. And I’d even drank more of Samira’s healing tonic to get on top of the damage. Damn vamp healing.

“You did lose your mother at a very young age,” the priestess said carefully, watching me closely as if to gauge my reaction.

Woah. What the actual fuck?

Dating Kai had thrust me into the public eye, making my life a hot topic for gossip sites and news outlets alike. Until our ill-fated trip to Los Angeles, I hadn’t really understood the global interest in my relationship. People the world over knew my name, and many thought they knew me just because they’d read every article some idiot wrote about my life.

Because of that, I wasn’t surprised the priestess knew when and where I’d been kidnapped—that was a common fact that many so-called journalists used as an introduction in their write-ups. Of course, they usually spun the story so it sounded more like a rags-to-riches fairytale than the reality of the situation. The stuff about Tanner was no secret either. As Cala always said, it made me sound even more tragic that my last boyfriend had died suddenly at a young age.

Even with all that information floating around in the world, my fae family in the Freelands was rarely mentioned. When they were, the details were vague and scant. Regardless of the ambiguous stories and speculation, my mother was never mentioned. Hell, I never mentioned my mother. It wasn’t so much that talking about her was too painful or whatever. Really, I was just so young when she died that I couldn’t even remember what she looked like. All my memories were hazy and seen through the lens of a naïve child.

“It was a vampire attack that took her, is that right?” the priestess pressed, arching one perfect brow.

“What do you want?” I asked. My voice was so cold, I sounded like a vampire who’d been on this earth too long.

The priestess didn’t seem offended. In fact, if not for knowing that she had vampire hearing, I might’ve thought she didn’t catch my question. She kept talking as though I hadn’t spoken.

“Do you know what happened during the attack?” the priestess asked.

“What. Do. You. Want?” I bit off each word, no longer caring about the consequences.

The priestess pursed her lips. “I think I’ve made myself very clear, Maybrie.” She sounded like a parent chastising a child. “I want to talk with you, that is all. That is what I offered Granite Dresden in exchange for his son. Before he leaves, I will get my due.”

This was what I expected from a vampire—coldness and detachment, just like the soulless creatures themselves. Even still, I couldn’t help but flinch at the harsh tone. It was devoid of emotion in a way I couldn’t comprehend, like Botto’s freedom was merely something to grant or deny without thought to the fact it was a life in her hands. Seeing my reaction, the priestess closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

“Indulge me, Maybrie,” she said in much softer tone.

My short bark of laughter was humorless. “You’re asking personal and prying questions on a subject that I rarely talk about. No, one I never speak about. So, you’ll have to forgive me if I’m not feeling particularly chatty. This isn’t something I’m willing to discuss, it’s that simple.”

The priestess folded her hands in her lap. “Fine. How about this, why don’t I tell you about me?”

I don’t care about your vampiric warlord ways, I thought.

Of course, that wasn’t what I said aloud. “Sure, if that’ll help me keep Granite’s end of the bargain. A deal, by the way, that he made without consulting me. But anything for Botto.”

The priestess gave a wry smile, but her expression sobered when she began speaking. “I was a fae before joining the ranks of the immortal. An earth fae.” While her gaze drifted to the sliver of moon above, I had a feeling she was seeing her past life instead of the glowing orb. “I had a husband. We’d been blessed with two beautiful faelings. My life wasn’t perfect, of course. No one’s is, that’s simply the reality of life. But it was close. I was happy, extremely happy. Cold sometimes, yes, but happy.”

The priestess paused to take a breath she didn’t need, and then continued. “The story of my turning isn’t unique. It’s rather typical, actually. I was in the wrong place at the wrong time. Or maybe the right place at the right time, depending how you view vampirism.”

Not favorably, I thought but didn’t say.

“Cessius, my sire, gave me a choice: be sold to the kingdoms and used for their purposes, or become a vampire,” she continued.

“Not much of a choice.” The words popped out before I could stop them. Had I been offered the same deal, would I have taken the alternative?

Never. I knew that for certain. I could never have become one of the creatures who’d ruined my life.

Her lips curved upward, while her gaze remained on the sky. “That is exactly what I told him. I said I’d rather die than be undead. Cessius informed me that wasn’t an option. He said if I didn’t choose, he would choose for me. Then, he gave me three days alone in a cold, dark cell to think it over.” She finally looked at me again. “Sadly, you can see what I decided in the end.”

“Why? If you had the happy family like you claim, why would you choose this existence?” Despite myself, I’d become invested in her story somewhere along the way.

“There were so many others to think about.” The priestess met my gaze squarely. “As a vampire, I could keep my family safe. I could keep my entire village safe. As a magic feeder....” She shook her head, her tone taking on a bitter note. “I wouldn’t have been able to keep myself safe, let alone the people I cared about.”

“Did you?” I asked, genuinely curious. “Did you keep them safe?”

Sadness filled her eyes, something I found surprising since I didn’t think vampires were capable of true emotion. “At first. Cessius, my sire, was an ancient. His power was unparalleled, as was the deference the other vampires paid him.”

Although I noticed her use of past tense when talking about Cessius, I didn’t comment on that fact. Regardless of my feelings for the bloodsucker, I already found her story sympathetic. There was a wistfulness in her voice that appealed to something deep within me. It was almost like a lost piece of me felt the emotions and echoed them.

“He told me that my family’s village would be off-limits if I went willingly,” she insisted, almost like she couldn’t believe she’d taken the older vampire at his word. “The others respected his wishes without question, so it seemed like the smartest thing to do for the people I cared about. Since my magic survived the change, I was also able to cross the wards to visit my husband and children.”

Again, her tone made my heart tug. The melancholy nature of her niggled at the edges of my brain, feeling familiar. It was likely because I knew what it felt like to be ripped from my family; I could barely stomach the thought of it. The experience was painful beyond compare, and no one deserved to go through anything like that. Did her kids ever find out what had happened to her? Then her words registered, and something equally as shocking occurred to me.

“They didn’t care you were a vamp? Your family didn’t mind?” I asked. Most fae were on the same page when it came to bloodsuckers, even when the vampire was someone they’d known before the change.

For the first time in our brief acquaintance, the vampire’s perfect composure faltered. “They didn’t know,” she admitted.

“The fangs weren’t a giveaway?” I was dubious that it had been as easy as popping in on occasion to be a mother and wife.

Then again, compulsion could make someone forget what they saw. It could also alter the way a person remembered the encounter. It couldn’t create a complete disguise, though...could it? Honestly, I knew very little about the vampiric world.

“They didn’t see the fangs,” the priestess replied. “For that matter, they didn’t see me. I visited at night, after they were asleep. My husband is a proud fae elder. He never would have accepted my transformation. He wouldn’t have understood the choice I made. Where we come from, vampires are hated. Reviled, really. My husband would have preferred me to take my own life than become an eternal.”

Again, I experienced a pang of sympathy for the bloodsucker across from me. Gaia, the world really is upside down right now.

“You can’t know that,” I said.

She smiled sadly. “Sweet of you to say, darling. But I do know he feels that way. He told me as much.”

“He caught you sneaking around the house?” I guessed.

She nodded. “He forbade me to enter his home ever again.” Anger flashed in her eyes. “He said if I ever came back, he would happily watch me burn. They were tragically hard words to hear from a man I once loved more than life. He was the father of my children, and he acted as though I were already dead. I was irredeemable in his eyes despite the fact it clearly wasn’t something I’d willingly chosen. My life wasn’t something I would’ve traded for anything.”

I couldn’t blame the guy. If one of my family members turned vamp, I wouldn’t have let them anywhere near the rest of us.

“I wouldn’t have chosen this,” she reiterated. “Ever.”

“And you just accepted that? I mean, you are a vampire. Few fae can hold their own against one of you.” I reconsidered, recalling her burning comment. “I guess fire fae do have better odds. Still, couldn’t you have challenged him?”

“I respected his wishes,” the priestess said stiffly. “In return, he promised that he wouldn’t tell my children what I’d become.” A single, bloody tear rolled from the corner of her eye and down her cheek, leaving a vivid crimson trail on her alabaster skin.

“Cessius died,” she continued. The frank admission was both startling and not, and I had to bite back the instinct to ask what had happened. “At that point, my family’s safety was no longer assured. So, I went to see my husband again. Despite his threats, I had to warn him that things had changed.”

“What happened?” It was like listening to a soap opera; I really wanted to hear the next episode.

“There is a potion that protects against compulsion, as I’m sure you know,” she replied, ignoring my question for the time being. “What you probably don’t know is that a tattoo can protect a person permanently.”

What? I wondered. Why the hell hadn’t my father told me about that? Still, I wasn’t surprised. Charmed tattoos weren’t uncommon, for that matter. Rumors, or maybe urban legends, said that some kingdoms tattooed fae and shifters using ink infused with spells. Those were purportedly used for loyalty and compliance. One fae friend of Everly’s who’d attended Madame Noelani’s had tattooed herself with a love spell before her wedding to a wealthy caster. Supposedly the guy was very nice and treated her well, but there was zero physical attraction on her end.

Is it better to be happy and in manufactured love, or miserable and depressed but know your feelings are real? It was a question I’d wondered a lot since hearing the story.

“They aren’t common because the main ingredient is hard to obtain,” the priestess was saying when I tuned back in.

“Vampire blood,” I guessed.

She looked pleasantly surprised. “Yes, exactly. Good for you for knowing. That night, I gave my husband a vial of my blood. He knew what to do with it.” She swallowed thickly. “But I wanted to do more. I needed to do more. I never wanted my children to face the same choice I had. That is when I began my rise to power. I wasn’t going to ever allow my people to deal with the things that had ruined my own life.”

The priestess made a gesture meant to encompass the entire hive.

“I took over Cessius’ empire,” she continued. “Of all those who were loyal to him, some of them stayed with me. Only about half, though. The others went with another of Cessius’ progeny, my vampiric brother. I’ll spare you the details of the bloody turf war that followed. In the end, I came away with one-third of my sire’s business holdings and one-third of his followers. From there, I scraped fang and nail to rebuild. What you see here is my crowning achievement. Cessius started Crystal City, but I am the one who made it what you see today.”

Kudos, I thought dryly. She raised an eyebrow but pressed on with the story.

“Nevertheless, being High Priestess of a hive wasn’t enough for me. I still longed for my children. I wanted to see them, to touch them and know they were okay. With my rise in status, I was narcissistic enough to believe I had the right to do just that. And I was naïve enough to believe my brother and I had truly made peace after the turf war. That proved to be an egregious error.

“His people tailed me every time I left this dome. They followed me when I went to see my family. I didn’t know it at the time, of course.” She paused, and her jaw tightened. Pain flashed in her eyes as her gaze fixed on me. The priestess cleared her throat. “I only found out about my pursuers when I learned a caravan of cowboys took two girls and a boy from my village, from Fae Canyon.”

My vision swam as the world spun faster and faster. Then, the truth of her words hit me fully. This woman is from Fae Canyon? A fae from my home was turned vampire? How had I never heard about that? When was it? What poor family had lost their matriarch?

“H-h-how long ago was that?” I asked uncertainly.

“Just a few years,” she said simply. The priestess watched my face as expressions ranging from anger to disbelief flitted across it. The kids who’d been taken by the vampires because of her return...me and my friends. It was her fault I’d been taken. The priestess’s vampire brother had sent the thugs who’d kidnapped us, and he’d done so as petty revenge on her.

Accusations rose in my throat, but I never had a chance to voice the thoughts.

“One of those girls was my daughter,” the priestess finished.

My mouth dropped open. The spinning scenery picked up speed until I rested my hand against one of the gazebo’s railings to steady myself. I knew Sienna’s mother. This wasn’t Sienna’s mother. And yet....

I shook my head and squeezed my eyes shut like a petulant child. It couldn’t be true. It just wasn’t possible. I would know if I was sitting in a gazebo with my own mother.

“Maybrie, look at me, sweetheart.”

My eyes popped open. “My mother is dead,” I hissed. “She died when your kind attacked her convoy. The vamps killed everyone.”

“No, sweetheart.”

“Stop calling me that!” I leapt to my feet. “I am not your daughter!”

The priestess was calm in the face of my anger. Her guards, however, weren’t as convinced that I wouldn’t do something stupid. A dozen vampires swept silently into the courtyard. The guards held guns, which seemed silly given all their supernatural abilities. The priestess smiled serenely in their direction and waved them off.

“Sit down, Maybrie.” She snapped her fingers like I was a dog.

Incredulity made my eyes go wide and my mouth gape for a second time. “I don’t care who you are. You do not order me around like a pet.” Though I didn’t scream this time, my voice was still louder than normal.

The priestess chuckled as if there was anything amusing about this whole situation. “You always were a stubborn child. Will you please sit down, so we may speak like adults?” she asked. The politeness was there but seemed almost feigned.

Anger and confusion mixed inside of me to form one very volatile fae. My hands warmed as flames waited just below the surface. Though I knew better than to allow the fire to come, I wanted to hold the priestess above an inferno until she took back her words. I wanted to have never made the trip to Crystal City. Surely Delancey could’ve traded something else for her brother. I wanted to know how I could’ve been so stupid and not realized where her story was going from the start. I wanted to never hear another word from the priestess’ mouth. Instead of voicing any of the wishes flowing through me, I stared at the vampires still waiting on the periphery of the courtyard. It would almost be easier if they’d killed me before ever making it to the meeting with the priestess. My life would’ve been at least ended without this painful truth permeating my soul.

“Do you believe that Granite Dresden is being completely honest with you?” she asked. “You don’t, do you?”

That got my attention. I still didn’t sit, but I did meet her eyes.

“That fae peddles half-truths and pretty lies,” she continued, not waiting for an answer. “That’s what makes him such a good recruiter for the rebels. Young, impressionable fae and shifters climb over one another to fall at his feet and join his cause.” She narrowed her gaze, studying my reaction. “Let me guess, you were taken to meet with him as soon as you arrived? And you probably thought him a kindly old fae?”

“Not exactly.” I sighed loudly. “What’s your point? Do you even have one? Or is this just a ploy to get me talking about something so you can bring this all back around to your fan fiction story of my life?”

“I’ll admit, I am trying to get you to stay so we can speak more,” she agreed without a trace of shame. “But I do have point. Granite Dresden is not trustworthy. Whatever he has told you about his intentions isn’t the whole story. This current rebel uprising is not what it seems.”

“I’m well aware,” I shot back. “You could’ve saved your breath.”

She chuckled humorlessly. “I don’t breathe, dear. Long-winded speeches cost me nothing. Do you want to know Granite Dresden’s grand plan or not?”

Of course I did. She knew I did. The old cow just wanted me to say it aloud, to ask her for something. I hesitated for another moment. The priestess waited patiently.

Finally, I crossed my arms over my chest and spoke. “I’m just supposed to take it on faith that you’ll tell me the whole truth. Do I look stupid?”

“I haven’t lied to you yet.”

“Debatable,” I interjected.

“I can’t lie to you. My blood runs in your veins. In more ways than one.”

“Now I know you’re lying.” I jabbed an accusatory finger in her direction. “I don’t have a compulsion protecting tattoo.”

“No, but you do have a mole on your left heel. There’s a lot more to that story, too. If you’d like to hear it—”

“No.” I held up my hand. “I want to hear Granite Dresden’s plans.”

She smiled and gestured to the cushioned bench behind me. “All you have to do is sit.”

I wanted to pull my hair out. The prideful part of me didn’t want to comply with her directive; it was akin to forfeiting, and I never forfeited a fight. Not that long ago, I might have walked away from the priestess, even if she was the only person who had the information I sought. But I’d learned a thing or two about negotiating and power balance in my time by Kai’s side.

Sitting on the bench, I sat and leaned back against the gazebo again. “Happy? Your turn. Tell me what’s really going on.”

“I will, darling. First, let’s have tea, shall we?”

Chapter Seventeen

Fae Canyon, Freelands of the Americas

Kai

––––––––

AS FAR AS KAI COULD tell, the water test was a challenge of heart meant to tell the council what type of man he was at his core. Within it, the only demons he faced were those from his own past.

With the stone clutched in his hand, he was once again transported from the Temple of Gaia to a void. This one was full of water, like he’d been dropped in the center of the ocean without a single thing to use as a flotation device. He had to tread water to keep his head above the waves, and it was so much more difficult with all the layered clothing. The garments soaked through and pulled like weights. Nothing else happened for a full minute, so Kai picked a direction and started swimming.

He was in decent shape thanks to Kenoa’s insistence that there was no better stress relief than a tough workout. Still, swimming in snow boots was next to impossible. Before long, his legs burned from exertion. He would have kicked them off then and there but knew whatever happened in this void would carry over to the real world. Arriving back in Fae Canyon sans snow boots wasn’t an option.

An island materialized in the distance, and relief washed over him. Kai doubled his efforts, kicking his legs with all his might and fighting against the water with every stroke of his arms. Twenty minutes later, Kai was no closer to reaching land. Having grown up on a domed island, he was familiar with the difficulty of determining distance on the open water. Still, he felt there was more to it in this case. This was a test, after all.

What am I missing? he thought, desperation starting to take over.

He didn’t know the answer to that question, but it was beyond time to ditch the boots. As soon as he did, the island grew closer. Oh, for Gaia’s sake. Feeling much lighter, Kai started swimming again. It didn’t take him nearly as long this time to realize what he needed to do.

With each item of clothing he sacrificed to the water gods, he was transported closer to the island. By the time he reached the sandy shores, Kai was only wearing his boxer briefs. Getting back to Fae Canyon in the lack of clothing would be brutal, but it was obviously what the water gods were asking of him. Kai’s legs were rubber, so he crawled up the beach past where the break lapped the sand and flopped down. For several minutes, he lay beneath the beating sun and tried to catch his breath.

Brie’s face filled his mind’s eye. Her dark hair fanned across the pillows as a lazy smile spread across her face. She reached up and touched his cheek. “I love you,” she breathed. He sank into her touch, kissing the edge of her palm closest to his mouth. Then, he leaned down and brought his lips to hers. Before their mouths met, Brie whispered something so softly that it took a moment to register in his mind.

“If you love me, you will get your ass up off the beach.”

Kai’s eyes popped open. He scrambled to his feet as if the vision had burned his brain. Or had it been a dream? Maybe exhaustion was making him hallucinate.

After his heart returned to a normal rhythm, Kai looked up and down the beach for a sign that would show him his next move. From a distance, the island had appeared very small. Once he was there, the beach seemed endless. With no better idea of how to proceed, Kai picked a direction and started walking.

That direction was forward, toward the center of the island. The sand became rougher beneath his bare feet as he descended into a forest of palm trees. Kai was on high alert, jumping at the slightest noise or shift of the wind. At any second, someone or something was bound to jump out and attack him. He just knew it.

A peel of laughter filled the air, and Kai froze. The sound of pounding feet came next. More laughter rang out, this time from more than one person. It sounded like a boy and a girl. Kai looked around, searching for a place to hide. When he saw nothing but thin trees that looked like they might snap in a windstorm, he summoned his magic and prepared to fight. Kai caught sight of his would-be attackers. They were children. They weren’t enemies to be fought...right?

Well, not quite children. Teenagers. One boy and one girl, and they appeared to be on a date. No, they were on a date; Kai knew this for a fact, because he was the boy. The girl was named Maria, and she worked in the palace kitchens. She was also a fae.

The duo ran past him, wearing nothing more than bathing suits and flip flops. He followed them, forcing his tired legs into a run. The couple dodged and weaved through the trees, laughing and giggling like they were high on love.

They were, he thought. To this day, the lone date with Maria was seared into his memory for many reasons.

Kai followed his younger self and the beautiful water fae, not worrying about being quiet or sneaky. He was nearly positive they couldn’t see or hear him. The teens came to a stop at the edge of the tree line. Kai slowed and came to a stop a short distance from where they stood. He knew what was about to happen, and he wasn’t sure he wanted to relive the experience. Kai also knew he had no choice but to do just that.

Teenage Kai turned to Maria, a smile that he’d thought at the time was seductive on his face. Maria bit her bottom lip nervously. Strands of rich auburn hair clung to her slightly sweaty cheeks. His younger self brushed back the hair and leaned closer.

“You’re so beautiful,” he murmured softly.

Kai cringed. It wasn’t the words themselves that bothered him but the cheesy way he’d said them.

Maria giggled, and teenage Kai brought his lips to hers. The twosome kissed for several minutes. Kai wanted to look away, but he forced himself to watch as his younger self reached around Maria’s back and untied her bathing suit top. It slid down her slim body, and she pressed her hips to his. There was a lot more kissing, and a lot of clumsy touching. Then, they finally broke apart, both panting like they’d run a marathon.

“How about a skinny dip?” teenage Kai asked breathily.

Maria smiled. “Okay.”

Kai knew there was a cliff with a warm pool beneath and a waterfall on the other side beyond the tree line. If this played out now as it had before, the duo would jump next.

That was exactly what they did. Hands joined, they ran and leapt over the edge. Maria screamed, and teenaged Kai let out a whoop of excitement. Present-day Kai walked slowly to the edge, dreading what would come next.

The two teens plunged into the pool, making small splashes. Their heads broke the surface. Both laughed, eyes sparkling from the adrenaline rush. His younger self reached for Maria and folded her into his arms. He spoke too softly for present-day Kai to hear, but that didn’t matter. The king knew the words.

“I am falling in love with you,” teenaged Kai said.

Because a fourteen-year-old knows anything about love, Kai thought dryly.

Maria blushed. “I love you, too, Kai.”

And that was when Kai lost his virginity. Maria had lost hers on the same night. The act itself was painful to watch, mostly because neither he nor Maria knew what they were doing. It was over in minutes, but the two remained in the water.

Again, their voices were too soft for Kai to hear up on the cliff, but this was a conversation he would never forget.

“That was amazing,” teenaged Kai breathed.

Maria eyes were so bright, they were almost luminescent. Her arms were wrapped around his neck, and she giggled. “It was.”

Only with the added benefit of hindsight, Kai knew that Maria was lying. He’d lied, too. The sex had been super awkward and uncomfortable. For them both, apparently.

“You know what else would be amazing?” teenage Kai asked his fae companion.

“What?” She offered him a huge grin.

This was the face of girl who’d thought she was on the verge of becoming a princess.

“If we shared magic while we did it,” teenage Kai said.

That was not what Maria had expected him to say. Nonetheless, the young fae girl put on a big smile. “Okay, let’s try it.”

On the cliff, Kai cringed. The teenagers went for a second round. This time, Maria shared her water magic with him. He remembered the sensation like it was something that had happened yesterday. The cool wave of power that flooded his vein made him feel like a god. Maria wasn’t particularly powerful, not like Brie. Still, the water around them made her magic so intense.

When it was over, the two teens swam to the shore, emerging from the water as naked as the day they were born. There was a blanket laid out on the grass shore. A picnic basket and vase of tulips were in one corner.

Teenage Kai and Maria flopped on the blanket, side-by-side. He wore a satisfied smile, his eyes slightly unfocused. The boy was on a magical high. The girl was drunk on love.

Maria turned toward teenage Kai and curled up like a cat by his side. She rested her head on his bare chest. He stroked her wet hair lazily. They stayed like that for several minutes, neither of them saying a word.

It was Maria who broke the silence. “How do you think your mother is going to react?”

Teenage Kai looked confused. “What do you mean?”

“Is she going to be upset you have a fae girlfriend?”

His hand fell, as did his corny smile. He propped himself up on his elbow and looked down at her.

“Maria,” he began, knowing the rest of his sentence would be painful to them both. “This has to be between us. Just us. You can’t tell anybody.”

She blanched. “You said you were falling in love with me.”

“I am,” he assured her.

“So, I am your girlfriend?” she pressed.

Teenage Kai hesitated. “My secret girlfriend.”

On the cliff, Kai wanted the ground to open and swallow him whole. Despite the fact he’d genuinely liked Maria a lot, he’d been such an asshole to her. She was pretty and fun to talk to, but he’d told her he was falling in love because he wanted to sleep with her. He’d also really wanted to share magic while doing it; one of his friends had told him the experience was like nothing else. Being the crown prince, Kai couldn’t stand the idea that any of his classmates was more worldly than his own experiences.

Gaia, I am horrible person.

Maria took the blow in stride. “Okay. What do you say we secretly meet up tonight? I could come to your suite. Or you could come to the servants’ quarters? That might be better, there’s less security.”

“I can’t,” he’d told her, the moment perfectly reenacted in front of present-day Kai. “I have a function tonight.”

Her hopeful smile faltered. “What sort of function?”

“It’s debutante ball for caster girls, sort of,” he’d said matter-of-factly. “I don’t know, it’s boring stuff.”

Maria frowned. “Are you escorting one of these girls?”

Teenage Kai averted his eyes and chewed the inside of his cheek. He blew out a long breath. “Yeah. It’s tradition.”

She pursed her lips and narrowed her eyes. “Who is she?”

This was the moment that teenage Kai had delivered the real blow. On the cliff, in the real-time, Kai sank to his knees. He’d been unnecessarily cruel to the girl, never taking into account the ramifications of what he’d told her.

“I’m taking Lana, my girlfriend.”

Maria pulled back, clearly stunned. “Your girlfriend?” she stammered.

Teenage Kai never got the chance to offer her an explanation, not that there was anything he could’ve said that would’ve made the situation better.

Lincoln, one of his bodyguards, burst into the clearing. Maria scrambled to cover herself with the blanket.

“What are you doing?” Lincoln demanded, anger flashing in his eyes. He was big for a caster, with broad shoulders and a trim waist. “You know better than to go out without protection.” His gaze landed on Maria. “And you, what the hell were you thinking? This will cost you your position. Get dressed. Then, you will go back to the palace and collect your things.”

“Come on, Linc,” teenage Kai said, also using part of the blanket to cover the royal goods. “That’s not necessary.”

“Yes, Your Highness, it is. A servant getting involved with a member of the royal family is strictly forbidden. Maria knows that.” Lincoln’s hard gaze once again shifted to Maria. “You were told the rules when you came to the palace.”

Maria began to cry. “What’s going to happen me?”

“You will be relocated.”

“Where will I go?” she sniffed.

Lincoln’s jaw tightened. “You will become a house fae. That shouldn’t be a problem for you, since you are so willing to share your magic.”

Maria choked on her tears. “Kai, do something.”

Teenage Kai was still high on her magic and embarrassed that his bodyguard had just seen him naked. “I’m sorry,” he said simply.

To his surprise, Maria drew her arm back and punched him in the face. Then, with no regard for the consequences, she started beating his chest with her fists. Lincoln was there in a flash to subdue the fae. He pulled Maria, and by extension the blanket, off the prince and dragged her away. She screamed obscenities at Kai, calling him horrible names that he now knew he deserved.

That was the last time Kai had ever seen her.

Why didn’t I do something? I was the fucking prince for Gaia’s sake. I could’ve insisted she was treated differently. I could’ve saved her from whatever fate she’d faced.

Up on the cliff, present-day Kai shed tears for Maria. What had become of her? Was she okay? He vowed to track her down once he returned to Hawaii. He would break her contract and give her a hefty stipend. It wouldn’t make up for his treatment of her, he knew that, but maybe he could finally apologize for his actions after all these years.

This day will always be my greatest mistake, he thought, the mortification weighing on him until he could barely stand it. She didn’t deserve the disgrace she’d found simply for being with me.

With that thought, Kai found himself back in the temple, on his knees and shivering terribly. Elder Hawkins looked down at him and nodded slowly.

“You know shame and humility. Next you will pay tribute to the air gods.”

“Did I pass?” Kai asked through chattering teeth. He hugged himself to try and conserve body heat. Without all the clothing he’d shed during the swim, the cold was bitter and brutal.

The answer came from Elder Stanton. “Yes. Which means I have lost my bet.”

For a minute, Kai didn’t feel the bone-rattling cold. He’d passed two of the four tests; he was halfway there. Never before had he been filled with such a sense of accomplishment. Kai was nearly worthy of Brie. Or half-worthy, anyhow. He could do this.

Instead of offering Kai the next stone, Brie’s father produced a stack of clothing from beneath the council table. The king had never been so happy to see a jacket in his life. Ice ran through his veins, making every one of the five steps to the dais a chore. Elder Hawkins wore a blank expression as he watched Kai struggle.

Taking the clothes, Kai dressed as quickly as possible. Then, Brie’s father summoned him closer with the crook of a finger. The elder fae placed his hands on either side of Kai’s head, and warm air washed over him like a pleasant breeze. Within seconds, Kai’s dark hair was dry.

“Thank you, Elder Hawkins,” Kai said politely. Regardless of the tests, he hadn’t forgotten his manners after all.

Brie’s father nodded but didn’t seem to be doing a kindness. “I don’t want you at a disadvantage in the next test,” he said, the words as cold as the air surrounding them.

He handed Kai a yellow stone that, like the ruby, has clearly been cut. Kai wasn’t an expert in gemstones, but his family did have Crown Jewels and a lot of them were diamonds. So, he was pretty positive the stone was a yellow diamond.

As before, once his fingers closed around the jewel, Kai was transported to a void. More specifically, this one was a wind tunnel that churned with strong moving air. Kai covered his eyes with a forearm and took a deep breath. It turned out to be a critical mistake. Air rushed down his throat and flooded his lungs with a suffocating pressure. He gasped, which only made it worse. Dots danced before his eyes. He was going to lose consciousness; it was inevitable.

No. This can’t be happening, I won’t allow it, Kai thought. But the elements didn’t care that he was a king. There, in that void, he was not top dog. He was nobody.

Darkness crept in. With the last of his strength, Kai summoned his magic. He’d survived two of these tests. There was no way he was giving up now. Elder Hawkins had asked how far he’d go to prove his love for Brie. Even after the fire monster, the terrifying depths of water, and being confronted with his greatest shame, Kai had yet to walk through brimstone. It might be time for the ultimate test. In fact, he knew it was.

Chapter Eighteen

Dome of Midnight

Brie

––––––––

THE PRIESTESS SIPPED her cinnamon tea from a gold-rimmed china cup with black roses painted on the sides. A tray of little cucumber-and-cheese finger sandwiches sat on a table that had been set up between us in the gazebo. The priestess nibbled on one between sips of tea. There was also a tray of frosted cookies: ham rollups on crackers, a tower of bite-sized pastries, and a basket of biscuits with honey butter.

A maid had poured me a cup of the tea, which sat untouched in front of me on the table. There was no way I was eating or drinking anything in a vampire hive; I didn’t have a death wish that would allow me to die among a bunch of bloodsuckers.

“So, you chose a caster king,” the priestess said finally.

“It’s complicated,” I replied stiffly.

The priestess shrugged. “I like complicated. Tell me the story?”

“Tell me about Granite Dresden and his plans for the rebellion,” I countered through gritted teeth.

She waved away my demand. “After tea, dear. I prefer to not mix business with pleasure. So, tell me about this king of yours.”

“Fine,” I huffed. “Kai is not my king. I just spied on him for the rebellion.” That was the story Granite was peddling, and I thought it best to play along for the time being. Besides, I was in no mood to have a heart-to-heart with a vampire.

The priestess gave me a knowing smile. “That doesn’t sound particularly complicated to me. There must be more to the story.”

I licked my lips. “Yeah, well, I was there when the rebellion killed his mother.” While I was willing to perpetuate some of Granite’s half-truths, I wouldn’t bring myself to say I had a hand in killing Queen Lilli. Still, the statement I’d made said as much.

She set her teacup and saucer on the table. “Yes, I know, dear. You were there when my brother and his cohorts killed the caster queen. I know you didn’t play a role, though. That was him, the same jerk who tried to steal my kingdom from me.”

“So?” It took a minute for the me to grasp the entirety of her words. “Wait...that was your brother?” There was so much to absorb in that moment that I couldn’t begin to comprehend it. She waited out my hesitation while my brain caught up.

“Mat is your brother?” I finally asked, praying that the only real deduction to make was wrong.

My real mother had been an only child. I didn’t have aunts and uncles on her side. She couldn’t be saying what I thought she was saying.

“Yes, Mat,” she confirmed. Wind blew in my ears as if to drown out the reality of her admission. “We share a sire. Cessius had many children over the years.”

Every muscle in my body tensed. “Mat is the brother that you had the turf war with? The one who came to Fae Canyon?” Though it was phrased like a question, it wasn’t an actual query. All the pieces clicked into place. Suddenly, I was seeing my past in a very different light.

The priestess nodded. “Yes. And Alyssa is his child. I believe you met her briefly.”

Yes, I’d met Alyssa. I’d met her when my former friend, Christina, brought her vampire girlfriend to the palace for the annual luau. They were the other two people responsible for Queen Lilli’s death. The vampires that I’d been unable to stop from killing my boyfriend’s mother.

“I know you tried to ruin their efforts,” the priestess continued. “And I know, at some point, you fell in love with the caster king you were sent to spy on.”

I squared my shoulders. Was this woman serious? She didn’t know she shit about me.

“You’re not my mother,” I shot back. “You’re not Julia Hawkins. Don’t pretend otherwise.” My voice was as cold as the chill in the air in Fae Canyon.

“You’re right,” she said, a concession that I didn’t expect. “I am not Julia Hawkins any longer. The moment I turned, I left her in the past.” She pinned me with a pointed gaze. “But that doesn’t mean I can’t read body language. I have seen footage of you with the caster king—that is how I know you two are in love.”

My heart was racing. What if she told Granite her suspicions? On the one hand, I doubted he would care. But it was the fallout that worried me. The rebellion was already holding Cala, Everly, and Rocko over my head...I didn’t want them going after Kai, too.

“Don’t look so scared, dear. Granite Dresden doesn’t care about the truth. He spins facts to suit his purposes. In this case, I am very sure he already knows that you were not involved in the caster queen’s murder. It makes a better story for his followers if you had killed the witch, though,” the priestess said. Her words made me feel as though she’d read my mind. “I’m not interested in all that. I want to know about this king. He is nice, but does he treat you well?”

I was at my wits end. There was a war going on outside the hive dome. A second kingdom had already fallen, and I was having tea with a freaking vampire. Unfortunately, the vampire had home field advantage. We were playing by her rules, and I had no say in it whatsoever. If I didn’t answer the questions about my personal life, it was unlikely she’d tell me about Granite’s plans.

“Kai,” I said softly. “His name is Kai. He’s very sweet. He’s done a lot for me.” I swallowed thickly. Thinking about the risks Kai had taken for me recently made me a little queasy. He had so much to lose, yet he’d never once hesitated when it came time to help with the escape. If he’d been able to stop the Los Angeles enforcers from arresting me, there was no doubt in my mind that he would’ve done so. Kai would’ve done anything possible to save me from Sarah’s arrest warrant, I knew that. If I’d thought otherwise for a moment, I wouldn’t have let them take me so easily.

The priestess smiled almost kindly, her sharp white fangs poking out over her bottom lip briefly. “I hear he is a very powerful caster.”

I shrugged. “I mean, yeah. I guess. Kai doesn’t use his magic much around me.”

Where is she going with this? I didn’t know, but I didn’t like the direction her question was steering us.

“And this Kai knows the truth about his mother’s murder, I assume?”

I nodded stiffly. “His sister, Princess Sarah, signed the warrant herself once she thought she knew what’d happened.”

The priestess drained her tea and went to pour herself another cup. I’d thought teatime was nearly over, so the refill annoyed me. That was the last straw; realizing she intended on dragging out this bizarre faux mother-daughter reunion as long as possible—a fact I should have picked up on immediately.

Flames shot from my fingertips as I slammed my hand on the table. “Enough,” I snapped. “You aren’t my mother. Maybe once upon a time you were Julia Hawkins. I doubt that entirely but, even if you were, that’s over. You didn’t raise me. You weren’t there went I first discovered my element. You didn’t teach me to control my magic. You didn’t hold me after my first heartbreak. You weren’t there the night I was taken. You weren’t there when I needed a mother. You’ve never been a mother to me, whoever you are.”

Even with my anger at a breaking point, I had control over the flames. Though the sudden and sharp increase in temperature was another matter. When I was the one wielding the fire, the heat didn’t really affect me. The priestess, however, began to sweat as the temperature warmed with my restrained powers.

Even though it seemed to annoy her, the priestess fanned herself nonchalantly with one pale hand. I thought I saw a flicker of fear in her eyes when they landed on the flames, but she did her best to mask the discomfort she might have felt.

“You are far too old for temper tantrums, dear,” she said mildly, a subtle rebuke in her words.

“Yeah, well, I didn’t grow up with a mother.” My cold tone chilled us both.

Are you really thinking she’s your mother? I questioned myself. I was certainly acting like it, even if my head hadn’t caught up with the same facts my soul was believing.

All pretense vanished. “Put out the flames, Maybrie. Now.”

She didn’t use compulsion on me. Whether that was because she truly couldn’t, as she claimed, or because she wasn’t quite ready to sink to that level, I honestly didn’t know. I didn’t care, either. Nonetheless, I recalled the magic threatening to burst from my skin. The scorch mark on the table gave me a childish satisfaction that I hid adeptly. I still wasn’t convinced this vampire was telling the truth—that she had once been Julia Hawkins. And yet, something about her brought out the rebellious teenager in me. If she wanted to claim to be my mother, I was going to treat her like a mother: infuriatingly contrary.

The priestess poured her tea and calmly sat back on her pile of cushions. Despite my determination to be obstinate, her next words doused the fiery coil of anger still burning inside of me.

“You have met Delancey Dresden. You also, of course, know Botto Dresden. You have spent time in Revival. I am sure you have noticed that Granite Dresden has an unusually high number of offspring.”

Yes, it was something I’d noticed. It was sort of hard to not notice when every other person I met had the same last name.

To the priestess, I simply nodded. “Yeah, I noticed.”

“Do you know why that is?”

Because he’s narcissistic old man who wants to pass on his seed? I mentally countered. To me, it was a foregone conclusion that didn’t bear discussion.

“A lot has been going on. I haven’t really thought about it much,” I told the priestess evenly. My true thoughts wouldn’t help me get out of the vampire hive alive, so I bit them back. I just wanted to leave. Really, I wanted Kai. Unfortunately, that wasn’t an option. Still, I would’ve preferred to be anywhere besides the gazebo with my purported mother.

Despite my desire to leave, we were finally circling a topic I wanted to discuss. Instead of biting back with all the things I wanted to say, I tried to play nice. As much as I was confused by the direction of our conversation, I didn’t want her to switch back to my relationship with Kai.

“Do you find it odd that so many of his children are hybrids?” she continued, sipping her tea despite the obvious steam swirling from the cup.

Once she mentioned it, I did realize it weird that so many Dresdens were hybrids. Regardless, I shrugged. “I guess it’s sort of strange, but hybrids often get the best traits of both their parents’ races. Maybe he thought it would be a strategic advantage?”

The priestess smiled. “Exactly. Fae-shifter hybrids have better resistance to the elements, and they can wield magic. Fae-caster hybrids don’t typically need magic infusions. Their fae genes allow them to pull magic from the outside world, which replenishes any magic their caster side pulls from within. They are also able to live outside domes. Caster-shifter hybrids are able to turn, to tap into their animal natures, so they can survive outside a dome as well. Those fare better than fae-caster hybrids.”

Thanks for the genetics lesson, I thought.

“So?” I asked aloud. “Is there a point to your lesson about inheritances?”

The priestess set down her teacup and leaned forward. “My point is this: Granite Dresden has spent three decades trying to make the perfect hybrid. He wants to create a race that is utterly free of weakness. He’s been using his own DNA to do so, and he’ll continue to attempt it until he’s found the exact progeny he’s been seeking.”

It felt like someone had poured a bucket of ice water over my head. To be honest, the biggest shock was that I hadn’t picked up on the signs on Granite’s master plan. When I looked back on my short time in Revival and all my conversations with Delancey and Granite, there were a lot of clues that I’d dismissed as regular rebel ranting.

“That is not the only experiment Granite Dresden has been performing,” continued the priestess, seemingly oblivious to my inner musings. “I am sure you also learned that magic rarely survives the transition to vampirism.”

She paused long and waited for me to give some sign of confirmation. What she’d said was something fae were taught in our Races of the World lessons, so I nodded. A horrible, slimy feeling bubbled up in my gut. The priestess was prone to abrupt subject changes, but I had an inkling that her previous line of questioning was related to this new topic.

“It is common knowledge that very strong fae and casters sometimes retain their abilities if turned to vampires,” the priestess continued, once she was satisfied that I was hanging on her every word. I was, much to my own chagrin. “Granite Dresden wanted to know why this was not universal. Why can’t all powerful casters survive the change, let alone retain their magic?”

Having no answer, I said nothing. When her eyes bored into me, I shrugged. It was enough to make her continue.

“Why do some relatively weak, magically speaking, fae retain their abilities when turned? Along with gaining immortality?”

Again, I had no answer. I hadn’t known this phenomenon was possible, but I was staring at proof that it was.

If she is who she says she is..., I reminded myself.

With fae, two powerful parents didn’t necessarily guarantee that their children would also be powerful. Likewise, two magically weak parents could produce a powerful kid. Hell, I’d known fae who came from that exact situation. In my case, my father was a powerful air elemental, exceptionally so. As an elder, he even had some proficiency in the other three elements. Illion had been too young when I was taken for me to know his power level, but I wouldn’t have been surprised to know that he was remarkably adept with his abilities. He was an earth elemental, that much I did know.

From Dad’s stories, I knew that Julia Hawkins had been sort of average. I found that hard to believe of the woman in front of me—if she was even who she said she was—but I knew it of my mother. She’d been run-of-the-mill in every sense, as far as I knew. Neither of her parents were elders, which was only relevant because my dad came from a long line of fae elders. In Fae Canyon, it was a big deal when a prized son of the community chose to marry the daughter of commoners. But he’d married for love.

Sort of like it’s a big deal that a caster king wants to marry a lowly fighter fae, I thought wryly.

The priestess’s expectant stare told me that she expected an answer.

“I don’t know. I mean, we’re talking about magic. Fae and casters wield it, but there is a lot we still don’t know about magical phenomenon,” I said finally. “We could sit here for days coming up with possible explanations, and we’d probably never land on the right one.”

In rare show of humanity, the priestess snorted. An odd scratching sensation clawed at the back of my skull, like a memory I couldn’t quite access.

“Try decades,” she said.

Out of nowhere, a petite middle-aged woman appeared. Her name was Daisy, and she served the vampire priestess like a courtier would serve a queen. We’d met briefly when the tea and food was delivered, though she’d hung back and observed as the maids set up the table and arranged the plates. At the time, I’d been too annoyed to give Daisy much thought. Belatedly, I realized that had been a mistake.

The small woman was a caster. I sensed her magic, faint as it was. My expression must’ve betrayed my surprise, because the priestess gave me a smug smile.

“Are you not hungry?” Daisy asked me. She sounded worried that it wasn’t a matter of my appetite so much as her baking.

It took some effort, but I managed to look up at her with my arena smile in place. “I ate before we came,” I lied, then fumbled for something nice to say. “Everything looks great, though. Those little orange sugar puffs look particularly good,” I rambled.

“I will wrap up a care package for you to take home.”

Well, shit. As long as you don’t expect me to eat vamp food in front of you, I’ll take it.

“Thank you,” I told Daisy.

She gave me a polite smile and small head bob, and then Daisy turned her attention to the priestess. Bowing her head, both her gaze and her words were directed at her feet. “May I clear the table for you, ma’am?”

“No need for the formality today, Daisy. Our guest is my daughter.”

I opened my mouth to protest, then decided it wasn’t worth it. The priestess would use any excuse to prolong this meeting, and I just wanted to keep the focus on Granite.

Daisy’s head swiveled back to me so fast I thought she would suffer whiplash. Her jade green eyes were wide with a light that hadn’t been there before, as if seeing me for the first time. She didn’t say anything, just nodded again and turned back to her employer.

“We’re fine for now, Daisy. How are our other guests?”

Daisy hesitated, and then chose her words carefully. “Mr. Botto is anxious to see Miss Maybrie. And Miss Delancey is anxious to return home to her father. They have taken tea, as well, and that has soothed their worries.”

Something about the way she said that last part made me think maybe Daisy had spiked the tea. Thank Gaia I’d refused to consume anything on that table.

“Thank you, Daisy.”

The woman knew a dismissal when she heard one and hightailed it out of the gazebo.

“You want to know how I have a caster in my employ,” the priestess said once the other woman was gone.

I was dying to know how that situation had come about, and the priestess clearly knew it. No detours, I lectured myself. Crossing my arms over my chest, I met the priestess’ knowing grin.

“No, I want to know Granite’s plans. So far, all you’ve told me is that the man fancies himself a geneticist. Unless I’m missing something, his little experiment has nothing to do with the current war.”

The priestess’ expression hardened. “Oh, Maybrie, dear. Granite Dresden’s ‘little’ experiment has everything to do with the current war.” She sighed heavily, a little of the oomph going out of her.

This is it, I realized, literally on the edge of my seat.

The priestess rose, and my hope blew away on the light breeze.

“Let us take a walk, dear. I find light exercise helps the digestion.” She motioned for me to join her.

“You’re dead,” I retorted. “I think digestion is the least of your worries. Besides, you didn’t even really eat.” Despite my antagonistic words, I did follow her lead.

The priestess laughed. “That sharp tongue comes from me, you know?”

We descended the gazebo steps and started down a stone path. While the guards didn’t follow us on the walk, I knew they were watching.

“Actually...,” I began. We strolled past a bush of black roses that could’ve only survived the eternal night via magic. “My sharp tongue is learned. Beneath the dome, you have to learn to fight with words. That’s the only weapon they allow us. Besides using magic in the pits, of course.”

The priestess led me through lush gardens full of flowers that most certainly would never occur in nature. Some were iridescent and beautiful in the scant moonlight. Some glowed like fireflies in summer months, the blossoms in every color of the rainbow. Then there were the orchids with impossibly long stems. Their scents curled around me like a warm blanket.

As I took in the sights and sounds and smells, the priestess watched me curiously. It was different than I’d imagined a vampire hive would be. Where were the coffins? And the well-muscled vampires openly feeding on beautiful women? At the very least, I would’ve excepted the priestess to drink blood from a crystal chalice instead of serving tea like this was the royal age of humans. Of course, I’d never considered that a hive might exist beneath a dome. I assumed vampire lived in dark caves or something equally as primitive. Instead, this was a city. A vampire city.

The thought made me shudder.

We exited the gardens through an iron gate, which put us out on the street behind the priestess’ house. She led the way up the sidewalk, smiling and waving politely to those we passed. Most were vampires, though I did spot a shifter and fae carrying bags of groceries. There was a girl who looked about my age, maybe slightly younger, that nearly dropped her bloody latte when she laid eyes on the priestess.

“Jane, how are you, dear?” my guide asked her.

The girl stopped walking but kept her gaze fixed on the ground. “I am well, Priestess. Thank you for asking.” Her tone was polite albeit robotic, as if repeating a programmed response.

“This is Maybrie, Jane.”

The girl’s head shot up, revealing hazel eyes with only the slightest hint of red. Pale skin stretched over pronounced cheekbones. All vampires had dark circles unless they covered them with makeup, but there was no amount of concealer that could’ve hidden the ones beneath Jane’s eyes. I didn’t know what she’d been before the change, but she was pure vampire now. And newly turned, by the look of it.

I extended my hand. “It’s nice to meet you, Jane.”

Her cool palm slid against mine, and I willed myself not to flinch. Friendliness toward vamps was not part of my typical day. Nevertheless, there was something so tragic about Jane that I sort of wanted to hug her.

“You’re Maybrie Hawkins.” When Jane smiled, her whole face lit up. In that expression, I saw some of the girl that must’ve been there before she turned. “I’m a huge fan.”

“Thank you, I really appreciate it.” Though I’d become accustomed to that sort of attention from casters, shifters, and fellow fae, I didn’t know what to say to a vampire who evidently watched my matches.

Luckily the priestess spoke up. “Have you been watching the caster queen’s citizenship trial, dear?”

Jane’s focused turned back to the priestess, a different sort of worship in her gaze. “A little, ma’am. They thought it might help me.” Her eyes shifted to her feet. “I am embarrassed to admit it has not. I guess I’m not progressing as much as they’d like.”

“No, Jane. All it means that your heart has remained good despite all the evil you have known.” The priestess smiled at the girl. “Go on, now. Enjoy your day.”

“Thank you, Priestess.” Jane glanced back at me. “And thank you, Brie. The rebellion is lucky to have you.”

That was when I realized she wasn’t a fan of my fighting so much as my supposed murdering. I didn’t correct her false assumption. Not because I cared about how I factored into Granite’s plan, though. For Jane, I was clearly a symbol of hope. Of change. And the girl had been through a lot. Someone like her needed that hope to go on.

The priestess and I continued on our way, passing cute shops in a downtown area that I wouldn’t have thought necessary for vampires. There were two grocery stores within as many blocks, which seemed like overkill. Vamps could eat, sure, but as far as I knew they didn’t need to consume food to live. Or not live? Whatever. I didn’t know the correct terminology, and I didn’t care enough to ask. There was also an astounding number of nail salons.

We came to a stop in front of a bar called Fang ‘N Talon.

“Now you want to get drunk?” I asked, confused. “Wait. Can vamps even get drunk?”

The priestess frowned. “It really isn’t polite to call us ‘vamps’, dear. We prefer vampire. Or eternal. And yes, vampires can get drunk. But that’s not why we’re here. There is someone I’d like you to meet.” She gestured me inside.

The establishment was the diviest of dive bars. The stools were lopsided, and there were cracks along the surfaces of most tables. An unfortunate perfume of stale beer, cheap liquor, and even cheaper wine wafted up from the wooden floorboards. The ground also had more bloodstains than a murder scene. None of that, however, affected the patronage. The place was packed, without an empty barstool in sight.

The priestess wove through the crowd, her long dress sweeping the dirty floor. Not that she seemed to care. I followed, noticing more than a few curious looks from the vampires in the bar. I mirrored the expression back to the fae and shifters in the room.

Why would a fae or shifter choose to live in a vampire hive?

People stood four-deep in front of the bar, all vying for the bartenders’ attention. The crowd parted for the priestess. By extension, they created a walkway for me as well. One of the bartenders, a water fae, gave her a big, cheesy grin.

“What’ll it be, Jules?” he called.

I couldn’t hide my surprise. He’d called her Jules. Jules. Like they were friends. It was the same thing my father had called my mother. Everyone else we’d encountered had been respectful and deferential. Not this guy; he acted as though they played poker every week.

“A moment of your time?” the priestess replied in a voice that shouldn’t have been audible over the music and chatter.

“You’ve got it.” The bartender put down his shaker without pouring and serving the drink he was making. Grabbing three pint glasses, he filled them from the beer taps and hurried around the bar.

There weren’t any empty tables in the room until the priestess fixed her gaze on the occupants of a high-top table nearby. All four vampires scurried away from the booth, leaving us a small alcove of space for our meet and greet.

“I’m guessing this is more business than pleasure,” said the fae bartender as he sat down our drinks. He handed the priestess a mug of reddish-brown liquid. “Oh-Neg Special Brew. Keep it around just for you, Jules. No one else can afford it.”

The priestess smiled affectionately. The look was off-putting; I wasn’t aware vampires could feel affection. “You know me so well. I do love a rare vintage.” She cut her eyes to me. “It’s O-Negative caster blood. Very hard to come by.” Her expression softened again when she glanced back to the bartender. “Actually, it’s a little bit of both. Business and pleasure. Hern, this is Maybrie Hawkins. Maybrie, I’d like for you to meet Hern. He is also from Fae Canyon.”

Hern and I stared at each other with wide eyes. “You’re from Fae Canyon?” I asked at the same time he said, “You’re Jules’ daughter?” We both laughed, though I sounded awkward and uncomfortable. Which I was.

“Hern was with me when the caravan was attacked,” the priestess explained.

“But he’s not a vampire?” I asked. The question seemed abrupt and maybe rude, but I had to be sure I wasn’t missing something.

The guy was on the paler side, but his complexion looked more like he needed sun than blood. There wasn’t even the slightest hint of red in his eyes. And I definitely sensed magic in him. Like a lot of magic. More than even Kenoa had, and he was the strongest water fae I’d ever met.

“No, I’m not,” Hern answered. He slid a mug over to me. “Silver Ale. I think you’ll like it.”

Yeah, there was no way I was drinking alcohol there. My stomach was too upset anyway.

“Hern was sold to King Joaquin’s predecessor, Queen Joanne,” continued the priestess. “She was a horrid woman, who kept a revolving stable of men at her disposal once her husband had died. She didn’t discriminate between the races. She had many fae lovers, many caster lovers, many shifter lovers, and one very awful vampire lover.”

Hern pulled down the collar of his shirt so I could see his neck, which was covered in scars. I gasped, my hand flying to cover my mouth and nearly knocking over my mug.

“She let a vampire feed on you?” I asked, horrified.

“I was a magical feeder for the caster queen.” Hern spoke matter-of-factly, making eye contact with me the whole time. “She loved to use her magic for tiny things, for big things, for everything. She needed frequent infusions, sometimes as often as five times a day.”

Five times sounded like a lot to me, but I didn’t actually know what was normal. Kai was careful not to mention when he had infusions. He sheltered me from that facet of his life.

Hern sipped his beer. “I was her favorite.” He laughed humorlessly. “If you can imagine an old fae like me when I was your age. Well, I wasn’t hard to look at. That had something to do with it.”

There was no way I was going to delve into that last comment. This story was sad enough.

“I’m guessing your incredible power also had something to do with it,” I said to fill the silence.

He shrugged. “Yes, it likely did.” Averting his eyes, Hern drained his beer, clearly hoping the alcohol would give him courage to finish the tale.

Honestly, I sort of wanted alcohol before he finished the tale. I eyed my beer but didn’t touch the mug. He’s not as over what happened as he pretends, I thought. Don’t test his allegiance.

“The caster queen liked to be full up before....” He trailed off, searching for a delicate way to say it.

“Before she banged one of her concubines?” I offered helpfully.

Hern smiled. The priestess frowned. “Maybrie, must you be so crass?” she chastised.

I ignored her. Maybe she had been Julia Hawkins, but that gave her no right to give me shit.

A server appeared out of nowhere with a fresh beer for Hern. He thanked the woman and waited for her to leave before continuing.

“When her vampire was the man of the night...well, he liked to be full up, too,” Hern said. He touched his neck, in the spot where the scars were the worst. My heart went out to him. I had only been bitten once, and it was an experience I would never forget.

Hern cleared his throat. “Your mother and other rebels, they freed me. And when Jules became High Priestess and really got this hive up and running, she offered me a place. A home. Hell, this bar.”

“You own this place?” I asked.

“I do.”

The priestess reached out and placed a pale hand over one of Hern’s, which were both wrapped around his beer mug. “Thank you, for sharing your story with Maybrie.”

He smiled. “Anything for you, Jules.”

The way they looked at one another was not okay. There was more than affection in their eyes. If I wasn’t mistaken, and I prayed I was, they were...lovers. Because I wasn’t already on the verge of puking.

Why do you care? She isn’t your mother.

Why did I care?

“We should be going. There are more people I’d like for Maybrie to meet.”

I said goodbye to Hern and thanked him, just as the priestess had done. We left with a somber cloud around us. I wasn’t stupid, I knew what the priestess was doing. She was introducing me to people who’d suffered greatly at the hands of casters, showing me why an uprising was necessary. What I still didn’t understand was her motive. I mean, she didn’t support Granite’s plan. Or did she? Maybe she just didn’t like his methods?

“Hern is the strongest fae here,” the priestess said softly as we resumed our tour of the town. She reconsidered her statement. “Present company excluded, of course. He is also one of the few not turned vampire. Granite has used everything but compulsion to persuade him, and I have refused an unwanted turning in Hern’s case, given his past.”

What was I supposed to say to that? Granite had told me that working with vampires was a necessary evil. He made it sound like they were foot soldiers in his war. But the priestess made it sound like their relationship went much deeper. Since I didn’t trust either of them, I had no idea what to believe.

“The girl you met, Jane,” continued the priestess, her voice still low.

We passed a café with outdoor seating. Vampires sat in clusters drinking bloody coffees and munching on cakes and cookies.

“Yeah, what about her?” I asked uneasily. The answer was not going to help my nausea.

“She too is an escapee from the Domed City of Austin. Their monarch is one of the worst offenders in the Americas. They employ torture for the smallest offenses. King Joaquin enjoys public humiliation so much that he sentences fae to magic feedings in Royal Square. The insufferable Queen Katherine casts stasis spells on shifters who look at her the wrong way. Reportedly, a were-tiger was forced to remain in his human form for over a year. The pain was crippling. He said it was like the tiger was trying to claw his way to the surface.”

Bile burned my throat. The previous night, I’d actually felt sorry for Queen Katherine. I’d rooted for her to complete the citizenship trial and show the rebel leaders in Austin what’s up. Gaia, I felt stupid.

“The caster queen has two panthers that follow her everywhere. Their loyalty is unquestionable.” The priestess waited a beat to see whether I had yet to understand where this was going.

Unfortunately, I did know. Those panthers were shifters that Katherine kept in animal form. She assured their obedience with a magical tether.

“Every so often, she switches them out. She kept one of them in panther form for so long, the poor girl went delirious when she was finally free to change back. They had to put her in a special facility. The rebellion freed her only a few months ago. I had her turned to save what was left of her sanity. What you saw today is a far cry from the filthy, rambling shifter Granite’s people brought me. Remember Jane?”

We turned down a street with brick townhouses. Vampires sat out on their balconies enjoying cocktails. I saw a fae couple tending to their garden. The hive was a very strange place, I decided. It was nothing like I’d expected.

And that was when it happened.

The attack came out of nowhere. Two vampires latched onto my arms, their fangs bared and aimed for neck. One even managed to slice my throat, though he didn’t bite down. The ground rumbled beneath my feet as flames burst from my hands. They spread up my arms so fast that one of the vampires didn’t have time to let go. His hands turned to ash before his crimson eyes. Then his entire body went up in flames. I pivoted, muscles tensed and spoiling for a fight.

A fight I didn’t get.

The priestess had conjured a lasso out of a tree limb and had the vampire around the waist. Her guards surrounded us, their guns pointed at my attacker. He was no one I recognized.

“Why would you dare attack a guest of the High Priestess?” demanded the priestess in a voice so cold my flames almost went out.

“The girl has a bounty on her head. Dead or alive,” he sneered, his fangs poking out. “All I need is her corpse.”

The priestess tightened the lasso, causing my attacker to cry out in pain. “By the laws of the Hive, attacking a guest of the High Priestess is punishable by death.”

“She’s a pointy-eared caster-loving—”

I threw a fireball at his feet. He danced away from the flames.

“What hive do you belong to?” asked the priestess in that same icy tone.

He simply sneered in response.

“Maybrie’s next fireball will light you up. And I know a few spells that can prolong your agony in the flames.” She gestured to the pile of ash behind us. “It won’t be quick like your friend. Or, you can tell me your hive.”

“You’re going to kill me either way,” he spat.

I threw another fireball. This one landed in front of him, and then spread slowly in a circle with him at the center. The flames stretched higher and higher, until they were at his chest. They were far enough away that he wasn’t in danger of catching fire, but close enough that he was sweating sheets.

“It’s a simple question,” the priestess said calmly.

“The Moon Hive,” he shouted. “Mat is my Hive King.”

The name made me freeze, icicles in my chest as the identity of the guy’s sire sunk in.

“Oh, how unfortunate for you to belong to my brother.” The priestess’ smile was as cold as her beauty. “For that offense alone, I sentence you to die.” She turned to me. “Would you like to do the honors?”

I blinked. Her watching eyes made me realize that she expected an answer to her offer, like it was an honor.

“What? You want me to kill him?”

She shrugged. “If you like. You were the one he attacked, it’s your right.”

It felt like one of those crossroad moments. I’d killed a vampire before. Apparently, I’d just killed another one with my fire magic, and I hadn’t even meant to. Still, this felt different. This kill wouldn’t be self-defense. This wasn’t the fighting pit. If I killed him, it would be in cold blood. I wasn’t prepared for that.

I shook my head. “I don’t want him dead.” Meeting the vampire’s snarly gaze over the flames, I spoke directly to him. “You go tell the masters you serve to screw themselves. Tell them, if they want me, they’re going to have to do better than two weak-ass bloodsuckers. Tell Mat, he and I have unfinished business. Remind him that I am not a child any longer.”

If the priestess found my use of “bloodsuckers” offensive, she didn’t let on.

“You will tell your masters that Maybrie Hawkins is under the protection of the Midnight Hive. Should you come for her again, I will destroy your hive and everyone in it. I will personally drain the person offering the reward, and I will revel in the experience.” Her gaze narrowed. “You will tell the casters you work for my name. I am Julia, High Priestess of the Midnight Hive. If they don’t know who I am, they had better learn.”

I extinguished the fire, and the guards rushed in. They had him in silver cuffs, which were toxic to vampires. Now I understood why Hern had brought me Silver Ale.

The priestess reached for my neck, and I flinched at her cold touch. Her fingers came away smeared with my blood. The adrenaline rush was fading fast, and I was feeling queasy again. For a second, I saw two priestesses. I blinked, and my vision sort of righted itself. I only saw one-and-half priestesses.

“Maybrie?” she said my name like she cared. “Maybrie, darling. Say something. What’s wrong?”

“I think...,” I mumbled.

The bile rose so fast that I vomited all over the priestess’ pretty dress. My knees gave out. I should’ve hit the ground, but she caught me. She turned my head to the side as I spewed more sickness. Stroking my hair, she murmured soft, soothing words.

Just before the world went black, and I passed out in the middle of the street inside a freaking vampire hive, I looked up into my mother’s eyes.

“I’m still poisoned,” I muttered. And then the darkness consumed me.

Chapter Nineteen

Fae Canyon

Kai

––––––––

AFTER A ROCKY START to the air test, Kai found it easier than the first two. Mostly because he knew to expect the unexpected. Plus, it was neither as physically demanding as the fire test nor as emotionally draining as the water one. The scavenger-hunt-like aspect meant his brain did most of the work, which was familiar territory for him. He’d spent most of his days thinking up ways to keep his kingdom from crumbling to ash around him, and this felt uncomfortably similar. One could say, it was a breeze.

Conversely, as soon as he entered the void for his final test, Kai knew this one—the earth test—would be the hardest of the four. Like before, the instant his fingers had closed around the stone, Kai was transported. This time, he found himself standing in a jungle. A very hot, very humid, jungle. Having learned something from his earlier tests, he began removing layers of clothing, leaving only the loose pants between his long underwear and snow pants, and no shirt whatsoever. And, of course, the boots. Then, he picked a direction and started walking.

There was no path, just overgrown bushes and trees with small, dark purple berries. They weren’t like any he’d ever seen before, but he had the feeling they were poisonous. For someone who’d grown up in the Freelands, edible versus toxic plants and fruits was common knowledge. For a royal caster who’d never been made to cut his own meat let alone forage for food, Kai was just happy that he even considered not eating the berries.

He heard the hiss in his ear an instant before pain shot through his neck. Kai reached for his attacker, but his hands slid right down the creature’s long, cylindrical body. Gasping for air as the pain spread through his chest and down his arms, he managed to angle his head just enough to see the great black snake dangling lazily from a thick tree branch overhead.

Think. What do you know about snakes?

But all he knew was that they could wrap around their prey and suffocate them to death.

Not helpful.

The snake drank from him like a vampire, while simultaneously pumping a venom into his veins that made Kai feel funny. Not a good funny, like the illegal substances he’d tried as a teen, but more like the world was about to be upside-down funny. He tried pulling the snake off himself again, but the reptile had latched on and only an act of Gaia would get it to let go.

Or, you know...an act of magic, he thought, feeling foolish.

Kai wheezed out an incantation. The snake jerked violently. Its tail uncoiled, and it fell to the ground with a heavy thud. And yet, the snake’s teeth were still firmly wedged on the side of his neck, and the creature was still drinking his blood. What was worse, since the snake had been attached to him when he cast the spell, the bolt of electricity he’d passed to the snake had also hit him.

For a minute he thought the earth was spinning around them, like he and snake were at the center of a wheel. Then Kai’s knees struck the hard ground. At some point along the line, the snake’s bite had stopped hurting, but the force of the impact from his short fall sent fresh waves of pain shooting up Kai’s legs. Just as it had on the beach, an image of Brie filled his mind. He didn’t need her to tell him to get his ass up, Kai had figured out that much on his own. But seeing her did give him an idea. Summoning his magic, he focused it all into his hands. They began to glow red. This time, when he yanked on the snake, the reptile released him. Kai threw the heavy creature as far as he could in his weakened state, which wasn’t far.

Adrenaline gave him the ability to leap to his feet. He started running deeper into the jungle. Over the sound of his own labored breathing, Kai didn’t hear the wet, slithering sound that followed him. It wasn’t until he risked a glance over his shoulder that he saw the snake in pursuit.

“You’ve got to be kidding me,” he panted.

He had no clue how fast snakes in the real world, particularly ones so big, moved. Nevertheless, this one seemed to have preternatural speed. And possibly feet. That might’ve just been the venom talking, though. Kai honestly wasn’t sure.

Outrun it. You’ve got to outrun it. Even as the thought popped into his head, Kai tripped over a tree root buried beneath lush, green foliage. Managing to stay on his feet, he swore loudly. The snake lunged, sharp fangs slicing through his clothes and nicking his flesh for a second time.

So, outrunning it is probably not going to work. And since the reptile could climb and slither up trees, that wasn’t an option either. Stand and fight.

With reflexes he didn’t know he had, Kai stopped, spun, and fired off the first spell that came to mind. The snake halted, coiled into itself, and then started chasing its own tail like a dog. Admittedly, it wasn’t the most elegant solution, but it had worked. Using the snake’s distraction, Kai summoned flames to his hands just as he’d seen Brie do. He launched one fireball after another at the creature until it finally disintegrated into ash.

“Take that you piece of shit!” he cried triumphantly, thrusting a fiery fist into the air.

The elation didn’t last long. Spots invaded his vision, causing him to reach for the nearest tree to steady himself. He felt the twin puncture wounds on his neck. Blood poured freely down his throat and stained the collar of his shirt. He was on the verge of summoning more magic to heal himself, when he realized that was part of his problem. Kai was low on magic and probably had been for a while.

It had been a long time since he’d known this feeling of extreme exhaustion. As crowned prince, he’d been able to replenish his magic as often as he needed. Or wanted. Ever since his ill-fated trip outside the dome with Kenoa, Kai had been a lot more cognizant of just how dependent casters were on fae for survival. He’d stopped using his magic for everyday tasks, only casting spells for very special reasons or when necessary. Until recently, with Brie being at risk in L.A., no situation had ever fallen into the latter category.

In this void, there were no fae to give him magic. The snake was likely only the first of many obstacles he’d face in the jungle. If he kept using his magic, how long before he was depleted? Yet if he didn’t use magic, how long before one of these creatures killed him? His vision swam again, and he leaned more heavily against the tree. Gloom rushed in, and Kai fought it back with willpower alone.

No. This is not over. Just think. These tests are designed for you personally. They’re meant to be hard, not deadly.

Or were they? Had the elders put him through all of this not to prove he was worthy of Brie but to torture him before his inevitable death? With his mind fuzzy from the venom and loss of blood and magic, he almost believed that might be true. Except, Kenoa had known about these worthiness trials before they came to Fae Canyon. The Council of Elders had not just invented them. Besides, Kai believed Elder Hawkins an honorable man. Had he brought Kai to Fae Canyon to answer for kidnapping Brie, there would have been no subterfuge. And fae weren’t devious like vampires; it wasn’t in their nature.

“Which means there is a way for me to get through this,” he mumbled to himself.

The berries.

Kai blinked until his vision came into focus. A string of the dark purple berries grew on the tree beside his head. He snatched a handful and shoved them in his mouth. Suddenly, his legs felt sturdier, strong enough to hold him up. The fog inside his head cleared. He flexed his fingers and summoned enough magic to heal the wounds on his neck. That was when he realized the truth: the berries hadn’t replenished his magic, they’d just counteracted the venom. He still had magical reserves, but he was low. Extremely low, considering the number of tasks that were likely still ahead of him.

As he started walking again, Kai kept his eyes peeled for something else that might contain magic. Ordinarily, he would’ve tapped into his sixth sense. Unfortunately, everything in the void was imbued with magic, so he was forced to rely on a human’s mere five senses. Somewhere along the way, he picked up a walking stick Brie would’ve brandished as an effective weapon.

“I can still use it as a weapon,” he muttered to himself with a small smile.

Kai liked that Brie was tough. It was part of what drew him to her. Too many of the girls he’d dated looked to him to be their knight in shining armor. But he wasn’t a knight. He didn’t want or need a damsel in distress. He was a king, and he needed a queen. A true equal to rule beside him, not cower behind him. He wanted a partner.

No, I want Brie to be my partner, he corrected himself.

But these tests had made him realize that maybe she was his knight in shining armor. He’d always known she could kick his ass, but she wasn’t just physically stronger than him. While he was mistreating fae teens beneath the dome, Brie was helping to raise her younger brother. When he wrecked his first speed boat drag racing with Kenoa, Brie had been stolen from her home. While he played with the beautiful yet vapid female population of the city his family ruled, Brie fought for her life inside the pits. When his family had pushed Tanner to his breaking point, she was left to pick up the pieces. Through it all, Brie never broke.

Yes, there was no question which one of them was stronger. In some ways, she always would be. Kai couldn’t picture himself spending the hours in the gym per day required to learn hand-to-hand combat on Brie’s level. Regardless, he would spend decades learning to be a better caster, if it meant they would be real partners and true equals. Until then, he would be the king to her queen, not the other way around.

Lost in thought, Kai hadn’t noticed the subtle darkening of his surroundings until he couldn’t see more than a few feet in either direction. Panic started to set in, but all the time he’d spent thinking about Brie gave him an idea. He summoned a small flame and held it to one end of his walking stick. It took a minute for the branch to catch fire. Once it did, Kai relaxed and kept moving.

Two yellow dots appeared ahead of him in the distance. He swung his torch to the right and left. In both directions, identical spots appeared. Then, he chanced a look behind him. Those yellow dots were much larger. They were also attached to a large shadow that was in the shape of a panther. The animal leapt toward him, snarling and snapping at the air. He didn’t think twice about his short magical supply when he sent a wave of energy at the cat’s soft underbelly. The panther yelped in pain, falling to the jungle floor in a heap of tangled limbs.

Had it not been for the other three cats, Kai might’ve tried running again. That wasn’t an option. So, he prepared to fight. He lit the other end of the walking sticking, two flames now burning brightly in the dark night. The hurt panther was on its feet again, advancing along with the other three. He lunged at Kai again. This time, he swung the stick like a club and struck the side of the cat’s head. Blood dripping from its ear, the cat retreated, only to lunge again immediately.

You’re going to need more than a flaming bat, Kai told himself.

But he was still reticent to use much magic. Still, he needed to do something. Brie fought and defeated shifters without using magic all the time. This situation wasn’t all that different.

She’s a lot more skilled.

That was true. Skill had gotten her far in fights. But she was almost always smaller than her opponents, and sometimes size really did matter. Brie won because she played smarter not harder. That was what Kai needed to do now, he decided. Instead of using magic to fight the panthers directly, he infused the stick with power—a one-time shot that cost him way less than if he’d continued to blast the animals.

Holding the flaming stick like he was about to hit a grand slam, Kai was ready when the panther lunged a fourth time. When the bat connected with the cat’s shoulder, the animal exploded into a million tiny particles of light. No, not light, he realized when they landed on his face. Magic.

Two more panthers attacked in concert. He smashed his magical bat into one’s chest, even as another’s jaws closed around his wrist. In a move he would applaud himself for later, Kai took the bat in his good hand and drew back. With one whip of his arm, he slammed one fiery end against the panther’s ribcage. It burst apart on impact. With the magical rain falling all around him, he faced off with the final animal. This one was larger than the other three and foamed at the mouth as though rabid. Saliva dripped from the cat’s jaws, making white, bubbling holes in the moss covering the ground. There was no way Kai could let that animal get anywhere close to him.

The panther’s yellow eyes bore into his as Kai shifted the bat above his shoulder and the cat pawed the ground. Kai steadied his breathing. He only had one shot at this, he needed to be patient. Seconds stretched into minutes, with the two fighters staring at one another. Kai’s arm ached from holding the large stick, and his wrist was bleeding freely.

Wait for it. Be patient.

The panther leapt. Kai threw the stick like a javelin, putting every ounce of strength he had behind that throw. One flaming end of the spear sank into the cat’s black fur. And then, just like the others, the animal evaporated. If this had been a video game, the last panther would’ve been worth way more kill points than the other three. Even in this game of sorts, the final animal brought not more points but a ton of magic. Dripping sweat and panting, Kai turned his face up toward the falling specs of dust-like magic and smiled.

Deciphering rhyme or reason out of these tests was hard enough, anticipating when and where his next attack would come from was even harder. Ample time for him to recoup and recharge had passed between the snake and the panthers but killing the snake hadn’t recharged his magic. All that really meant to Kai was that he needed to remain vigilant. He tore a strip of fabric from the bottom of his shirt and wrapped around the bite on his wrist. No reason to use unnecessary magic, after all.

Not long after he’d procured another walking stick, which he once again turned into a torch for visibility sake, he spotted a wasp’s nest cradled in the space where a large tree trunk had split to form two offshoots. The insects didn’t immediately swarm him, but Kai wasn’t taking any chances. Still several yards away, he lined up the flaming end of his walking stick with the nest and fired three fireballs. All three hit their mark, engulfing the next in flames.

Busy patting himself on the back for his quick thinking, Kai didn’t notice that his boots were sinking deeper into the softer terrain than moments before. In fact, the thick brown mud was around his ankles before Kai thought to look down. He yanked one foot up, which caused the other to sink even deeper.

Don’t panic. Just think.

Fire couldn’t help him this time. Neither would a magically charged stick. He shouted the first incantation that came to mind, a freezing spell. It worked. The mud around his boot hardened instantly, leaving Kai with another problem he hadn’t anticipated. Now his foot was stuck. He tried thawing the mud, but his leg sunk until the mud was halfway up his calf before he was able to refreeze it.

I still have one foot free, he thought and attempted pulling his trapped leg up using his other foot as leverage. All that achieved was strain on his nerves. He started slamming the walking stick against the ground and felt the icy mud loosen around his calf. After a few good blows, only his foot was still trapped. Kai bent and started clearing away the chunks of frozen mud with his hands, clawing at the impacted ice encasing his foot with stubby nails. Several minutes later, all he had were bleeding fingers to go with his bloody arm.

Now what?

Each test so far had required some sort of magic use, he reasoned. Thawing the mud hadn’t worked. Manually breaking the ice with the stick had to an extent. What if he tried using magic to crack the lower layers of ice? Placing both palms on the ground, Kai sent out a short, controlled burst of power. The earth right around him shuddered, creating more fissures in the frozen mud, enough that he felt confident attempting to pull his foot free again. This time his boot came loose, but his foot was at an odd angle and twisted painfully in the process.

Still, he’d gone through another hurdle and for that he couldn’t be too upset.

The walking stick became more of a crutch after that. He dealt with other small inconveniences along the way to what he knew would be his final battle. He didn’t know what the council had in store—whether it would be magical or physical or emotional—but he knew it would require all he had left to give.

Kai couldn’t have said how long he traipsed through that jungle, every nerve ending on hyperdrive. Finally, there was a light at the end of the tunnel. Or, more accurately, behind a thick cluster of trees. Leaning heavily on his walking stick, he half jogged, half limped toward the light, only realizing too late that maybe he shouldn’t have been so quick to meet his final challenge. He hobbled out from the jungle and into an arena. Just like the one where he’d watched Brie fight so many times.

No, it is the arena, he corrected himself.

The stands were packed to bursting with fae and shifter faces. He found the royal box, where Kai had so often sat to watch the fights. That was where he found her—Brie. She sat on a wooden throne, wearing a platinum crown atop her dark hair with a large ruby in the center. The jewel caught the sunlight, making it appear more orange than red. Her hands were folded neatly in her lap. Bodyguards in ceremonial black dress stood behind her with their hands behind their backs, and their eyes searching for the slightest sign of threat.

People cheered and jeered in equal measure as Kai shielded his eyes and gazed up at Brie. She’s so fierce, so beautiful, he thought, his chest swelling with pride.

An enormous roar engulfed the arena. In the stands, people were on their feet, clapping and whooping. But for the first time in his life, the excitement had nothing to do with him. His opponent—that was who the crowd was cheering for. When Kai turned to face the newcomer, his stomach dropped to his feet. His final test, and he knew without a doubt this was his final test, was Brie. She was his opponent.

The fire fae smiled coolly as she waved to her fans. When she turned to face Kai, there was no love or light in her eyes, only cold, hard determination. This fight wasn’t personal for this version of Brie the way it was for him. No recognition shown in her gaze.

She doesn’t know me.

That thought was harder for him to swallow than the knowledge that his defeat was a certainty.

Some announcer introduced both Brie and Kai respectively, drawing more cheers and more boos from the stands. Then, somewhere, a referee blew their whistle. The first fireball whizzed so close to his head that felt the heat on his cheek, and then he smelled burnt hair. This version of his girlfriend played to win, just like the real one.

For the first few minutes, Kai simply played defense, dodging Brie’s flames with the evasive maneuvers that his security detail had taught him in case of attack. His ankle throbbed but adrenaline masked most of the pain. Finally, one of Brie’s fireballs hit his leg, catching his pants on fire. Kai produced a spout of water from his fingertip and doused the flames. The smug smile she gave him suggested that there was nothing wrong with her aim, she’d been playing with him the entire time.

A little shaky from the close call, Kai flipped through his mental catalogue of spells. After a beat, he decided on a power move similar to one he’d seen earth fae use in the pits. Magic gathered at his core. He held his arms out to the sides, palms down, and two bolts of electricity shot from his hands to the ground below. The entire stadium quaked with his power. Brie’s steps faltered as she tried to steady herself. Beneath her feet, the ground split apart, and it was all she could do to dive out of the way lest she fall into the small chasm.

Brie rolled to her feet, eyes alert as the searched the arena for him. She must’ve scraped her head in fall, because there was a smear of blood near her hairline. Kai chanced a glance up at the royal box, where a very different version of Brie sat on the edge of her throne.

“Come on, caster. Show me what you got!” taunted the Brie in the arena. She rushed toward him, leaping over the cracks in the earth to reach him.

Kai didn’t have a fighter’s instincts, so it didn’t occur to him until after Brie had knocked him to the ground that he should have fired off another spell. Her fist struck him around on the chin. It was the first time in his life that Kai had been hit in the face, and he was too dazed to react. Another few hard blows from Brie, and Kai’s fight or flight finally kicked in. One problem persisted—Kai didn’t actually know how to fight. Not with his hands, anyhow. He called the magic and sent a powerful wave of energy toward the fire fae on top of him.

Brie flew backward, somersaulting through the air but landing on her feet. She grinned and crooked a finger as if daring him to attack again. He hesitated, which proved a misstep. Flames streaked from Brie’s hands, forming a ring of fire around where he stood. An invisible fist struck him hard and low in the gut. Kai doubled over, and that same fist hit him so hard in the face that his head snapped back. Iron filled his mouth, and he spat blood that sizzled on the fire around him.

I can’t beat her, he thought, not for the first time. And yet, he had to. This was all for Brie. If he lost this fight, her father and the other elders would decide he wasn’t worthy. Think. This isn’t the real Brie. This isn’t your Brie. This woman wasn’t the one who’d spent the last five years in the fighting pits. This was a version of Brie, an idea of her that the elders had conceived. He smiled to himself, even as another of those invisible blows struck his side.

Summoning more magic than he had in a very long time, maybe ever, Kai straightened to his full height and muttered an incantation. He knew he was a powerful caster, but he’d never actually put that notion to the test. Unconsciously, he held his breath as a thin layer of ice coated his skin and he walked through the flames. Brie hurdled one fireball after another at him. Each one sizzled on contact. Kai’s hand shot out as he advanced on the woman who, now that he looked closer, didn’t even look that much like his Brie. Icicles flew from his fingertips, striking her in the stomach. Her eyes went wide, and she stumbled. Kai pressed his advantage, sending another earthshaking bolt of power into the ground.

This time, Brie wasn’t fast enough to leap out of the way of the chasm that developed between her feet. She teetered precariously before slipping between the parted earth.

“No!” Kai sprinted the last few yards that separated them.

This might not have been his Brie, but the woman still had incredible reflexes. Her fingertips were curled around loose chunks of earth, slipping another millimeter with each passing breath. Kai reached for her just as she lost her grip. Kai didn’t think twice. He reached for her with his magic, calling her back before she could disappear into the gaping black hole he’d created. He was injured and extremely low on magic, but none of that mattered. Sweaty and panting, Kai pulled an unconscious Brie out of the hole and onto the ground beside. Her chest wasn’t moving.

“No. No. No,” he muttered.

The logical part of him knew this wasn’t his Brie, and yet he still couldn’t let this woman die. With the last of his magic, Kai placed a hand on her chest and delivered a shock that made her whole body spasm. Brie’s eyelids fluttered open as Kai’s drooped. He fell to the ground beside her, his magic so low that his body was shutting down. He didn’t care. He would’ve done it again. He would always choose Brie, even a pale comparison of her.

The words sounded like they were inside his head. “Congratulations, king.”

Chapter Twenty

Dome of Midnight

Brie

––––––––

IT HAD BEEN A LONG time since I’d remembered my dreams after waking. I also couldn’t recall anything from the periods of unconsciousness during previous bouts of magic poisoning, but I was certain this time was different. Between fits of nausea that left me vomiting over the side of a very soft bed and crippling body pain like I’d never experienced, the sandman kept pulling me into dreamland. More specifically, he pulled me into the same dreamscape each time. It may have had something to do with my desire to return to that particular scene, though.

Kai.

He was the star player in a dream where the world had been inverted. I sat on a throne with ancient fae fire symbols carved into the wood, looking down on the arena where I’d fought so many matches since arriving in the Hawaiian Kingdom. I was alone in the Royal Box, save the squad of bodyguards that stood behind me silently; Kai wasn’t beside me in his usual place. It was like I was queen in my own right, just as Kai’s mother had been. The stands weren’t full of wealthy casters looking to gamble away their money on a blood sport. Instead, fae and shifters made up the majority of the faces in the crowd. The most startling aspect of all was that Kai was one of the fighters in the pit. Oddly, his opponent looked like a cross between the vampire priestess and...me. The whole event was odd and made me feel uneasy.

Even stranger, the last thing I remembered before a familiar voice dragged me back to reality was Kai looking like he was about defeat the pseudo-me.

“Good, you’re awake,” a female voice said when my eyelids fluttered opened.

I blinked several times and groaned. Even my eyelashes hurt. Sienna’s pretty face came into focus. Despite her annoyed tone, like my illness was a major inconvenience for her personally, my former friend had two deep worry lines between her brows. She was pale, as if she’d been the one who’d vomited for hours. Or was it days? Time had ceased to mean anything since my arrival in the dome of perpetual night.

“What are you doing here?” I demanded in a croaky voice, my body protesting as I tried to sit up.

“Don’t push yourself.” Sienna crossed her arms over her chest and frowned down at me. “You’re still sick.”

“No shit.” I attempted a glare that lacked any heat due to my sore facial muscles. “Thanks for that, by the way.”

She took a step back from the bed, her frown deepening. “I did the spell right. I cured you before we left L.A.”

My throat was scratchy, and I looked around for water. Regardless of my own rule about not eating or drinking anything while in the vampire hive, I desperately needed hydration. My tongue felt thick and fuzzy, and my lips were cracking. Wait. Was I even still in the hive? The room I awoke in was simple yet elegant. The sheets were gold and green silk with a matching bedspread. There was a landscape painting on the wall behind Sienna’s head that, if I wasn’t mistaken, was an aerial view of Fae Canyon.

“Here. Go slow.” Sienna handed me a cup of clear liquid, which I sniffed. She rolled her eyes. “It’s water. I promise.”

“You also promised you cured me,” I grumbled. Despite my protest, I dared a small sip of the odorless, colorless drink. It tasted like water, the kind that came straight from the source in the Freelands. Living under a dome, I’d forgotten how different the filtered, nutrient-enriched water was from the real deal.

“You are cured,” Sienna insisted, then reconsidered. “Well, you were. If you don’t believe me, I don’t give a damn. Regardless of what you think, I kept my end of the bargain.” The blasé tone was at odds with her pinched expression.

Since the water didn’t make me sick immediately, I drank more. “Then what’s wrong with me? Is it possible you messed up?”

Even though I wasn’t trying to be bitchy, my questions sounded more like accusations. I couldn’t really blame Sienna for being so defensive.

Exhaling loudly, she ran a hand down her long, blonde ponytail.

“I don’t know,” she snapped. “I mean, you have magic poisoning. Again. Not still, you haven’t had it the whole time. But again. Like maybe you were re-infected.”

I finished the water and stared down into the empty glass clutched between my hands. If this had happened right after leaving L.A., I might have thought she was just saying that to cover her ass. That maybe Sienna had screwed up the spell and just didn’t want to admit it. After all, we’d only agreed to smuggle her out of the dome with us because she swore that she could perform the counter curse. Had our roles been reversed, I would’ve made the same promise even if I wasn’t positive that I could manage the requisite magic.

But too much time had passed since had Sienna supposedly uncursed me. I’d used my magic on several occasions without being affected by the poison in my blood. Her claims that I had been re-infected at some point actually made sense. Unfortunately, it also meant there was a traitor in our midst. Someone who was following everywhere I went.

“Is there a chance that’s not what’s wrong with me?” I asked softly.

“Um, no.” She averted her eyes and shifted awkwardly from one foot to the other. “You definitely have magic poisoning. Julia confirmed it.”

I am still at the hive. Good to know.

“Confirmed it how?” There was no doubt in my mind that I wasn’t going to like the answer. Then something even more alarming occurred to me. “When you say ‘Julia’, do you mean the priestess? Do you know her?”

Sienna narrowed her gaze. “Yeah, so do you. Didn’t she tell you?”

It was my turn to look away. “She told me. I just didn’t want to believe her.”

The corners of Sienna’s mouth curved downward. “I should’ve told you,” she said quietly. “I should’ve warned you.”

The words themselves surprised me just as much as her apologetic tone. Sienna wasn’t contrite enough to say she was sorry, but it was at least something. With a loud sigh, she sat on the edge of the bed. I scooted toward the middle to give her more room.

“She reached out to me...maybe two years ago?” Sienna shrugged and shook her head. “I can’t remember exactly. She has a lot of contacts in L.A., and I guess she saw me on a broadcast. Julia had one of them get word to me. She wanted to know if I knew where you were. While she knew you’d been taken, no one would tell her where you’d ended up. The Hawaiian factions of the rebellion don’t much contact with the mainland by design, so that was a dead end. It wasn’t until you started dating the caster king that we all learned your whereabouts.”

That was in line with what the priestess had told me, so I nodded and let Sienna continue without interruption.

“I’d known since we were younger that your mother had become a vampire. I overheard my mom and dad talking about it one night. I should’ve told you.” She scratched at a nonexistent spot on the bedspread with a ragged nail. “At the time, I thought it was better for you to believe Julia was dead. It seemed easier for everyone.”

“And now?” I asked. The way she’d said my mother’s name suggested a familiarity that I didn’t have with the vampire.

Sienna met my gaze. “Julia has helped a lot of people. Not all fae who live beneath the domes meet a prince and live happily ever after.”

There was only a trace of bitterness in her tone. I almost asked if she thought running for my life in a frozen and tenuous world really constituted happily ever after, but I held my tongue. My body didn’t contain enough energy to argue the point simply for the sake of it.

“Some fae are in really bad shape by the time the rebels get them out,” Sienna continued. “Shifters, too. Their minds are so screwed up, and they can’t really go on. You know?” She didn’t wait for an answer. “Julia takes those people in. She turns some of them. In most cases, that repairs both the physical and mental damage inflicted by the casters.”

“Yeah, I met one. A shifter,” I said absently, recalling my brief meeting with Jane. “So, Julia and Granite work together?” It was still a point that I was unclear on. The way the priestess talked about Granite made it sound like she wasn’t his biggest fan. She’d also taken Botto as hostage to force the Dresdens to bring me to her. But there had to be some sort of truce or cooperation; they wouldn’t be able to co-exist in the Freelands otherwise.

“They’re both rebel leaders. Sort of. Julia is more interested in helping those who’ve been hurt by the casters. Granite is more interested in taking revenge on the casters. They’re just working in different ways.”

“That’s putting it mildly,” a deep voice interrupted from the doorway.

“Botto!” I exclaimed. Forgetting my achy body, I started to get out of bed to hug him.

My trainer waved a hand. “Stay put. Don’t hurt yourself.” He came over and wrapped his arms around me. “Glad you’re okay,” he whispered.

“You, too.” I squeezed him hard, a little surprised to find tears in my eyes.

“I’m going to let Julia know you’re awake,” Sienna muttered, making a hasty exit.

Botto took her spot on the bed. I looked him up and down, noting his clean jeans and crisp t-shirt. They definitely weren’t the clothes he’d been wearing the last time I’d seen him. His face and arms bore no signs of a fight, meaning someone had healed his injuries. Interesting. Botto had been well taken care of, a fact that made me feel slightly better about getting him kidnapped by vampires. After all, they never would’ve been after us if Julia wasn’t.....

“So, you met my father,” he said with a frown, nostrils flaring as though he’d smelled something rotten. Depending on how long I’d been in that bed, it could’ve been me.

“Thanks for the heads up about him,” I replied, only half joking.

Botto offered me a wry smile. “My relationship with Granite is complicated. My mom raised me away from the Dresdens to prevent me from ending up beneath a dome.” He laughed humorlessly. “Guess fate had other plans, huh?”

“Guess so.” I swallowed thickly. “Did, um, Julia treat you well? You look good.”

“Your mother has been very hospitable,” he assured.

The words made me cringe.

“She told you.”

Botto nodded, a sheepish expression crossing his handsome features. “The whole ransom thing was sort of my idea.”

“What do you mean?”

He plucked the glass out of my hands and refilled it from a pitcher on a side table. I smiled my thanks when he handed the water back, but I wasn’t letting him off the hook.

“Granite isn’t a bad man,” Botto began to explain, reclaiming his seat on the bed. “He’s not a good man, either. If I’d known that was the plan when we left L.A., to take you to Revival.... I don’t know what else I would’ve done, but I would’ve done something differently. Once I became aware of our destination, I couldn’t exactly refuse without a backup. I knew he would take you in, at least. And I knew he would keep you safe, if only because he needed you.” He laughed bitterly. “Those are the only kinds of people Granite protects: the ones he needs. It’s how I knew he would agree to exchange a meeting between you and the priestess for my safe return.”

I didn’t understand the correlation but kept quiet, sensing that Botto needed to get this off his chest.

“I’d only met Granite once or twice when I was very young,” he continued. “It was long before the extent of my power and abilities became clear. I knew he wouldn’t be able to resist the urge to meet me now, even if it meant risking the loss of you.”

With my thumb and forefinger, I rubbed my temples. My head was pounding as I tried to connect all the bits of information everyone kept throwing at me. Maybe the poison was affecting my logical reasoning abilities, because I couldn’t seem to make sense of the random knowledge. I couldn’t put the puzzle pieces together without at least a peek of the final product, and no one had shared that yet.

“We can talk about this later. You should rest.” He stood, but I grabbed his wrist.

“No. I want to know what’s going on. Everything. Please, Botto. Nobody is telling me anything. They’re not telling me enough. The priestess promised to tell me Granite’s big plan, but then....” I trailed off, shaking my head. “Please, Botto.”

My trainer had never looked so uncomfortable around me. “I think you should let your mom explain.” He held up his free hand to halt my protests. “She knows a lot more than I do. Like I said, I don’t really know Granite Dresden. I’ve never been an active part of the rebellion, just helped out here and there. I’ve done some favors for Delancey, and she’s done some for me. But I’m nowhere near the top of this thing. I’m barely in it at all.”

“Fine. Take me to her.” I threw the covers back, aghast to find that someone had dressed me in silk pajamas. Gaia, I must be out of it, I thought, not sure how it had just occurred me that I wasn’t wearing the same clothes from our trip.

When I tried to stand, a wave of dizziness overtook me. Botto grabbed me around the waist and supported my weight against his forearm.

“I’m fine. I’m fine,” I said, more for my benefit than his. “Just find me some clothes, will you?”

My trainer gently guided me back to the bed and went in search of suitable attire. He returned minutes later with a pair of lightweight linen pants and a soft cotton t-shirt. I changed while Botto waited in the hallway. Sienna had joined him by the time I exited the bedroom. They walked on either side of me, supporting me just as much as leading me to the priestess. On that short trek, I learned that Botto had given me a massive magical transfusion to flush the poison out of my system before Sienna arrived from Revival Palace. She’d attempted the counter-curse again, but it hadn’t taken.

“What happens to me now?” I asked as we turned down a long hallway with floor-to-ceiling windows on both sides.

“Julia will find someone else. Someone better equipped,” Sienna told me.

“Better equipped?” For some reason, that was funny to me. I laughed, wondering if mania was another symptom of the poisoning.

Sienna’s answer halted the giggle immediately. “The dark magic that poisoned you was recent. Very recent. And potent. I’m not strong enough to reverse it.”

“What you need is a dark practitioner,” Botto added. “Julia knows a few.”

Of course she did. Because my mother was a vampire. A blood-drinking, power-hungry vampire. Sienna’s words came back to me: Julia has helped a lot of people. My feelings were still conflicted where my former friend was concerned, and I didn’t entirely trust her judgment. Nevertheless, I’d already met several of the people Julia had helped, so there was likely some truth to it.

She isn’t all bad, I told myself. Sort of like how Botto said Granite wasn’t a bad man or a good man. That was how I felt about Julia, I decided.

We found the priestess in what I could only describe as a modern-day drawing room. It had the same old world feel of the more formal areas of Iolani Palace but with modern furniture. There was also a crystal pitcher of blood on a side table, which wasn’t something I’d ever seen. The priestess had changed into a loose silk jumpsuit that looked like a cross between something worn to a dinner party and something worn to bed. A white, gauzy shawl was draped around her shoulders, purely for the fashion since vampires rarely got cold.

“Oh, thank Gaia. Maybrie, darling, how are you feeling?” she fussed, hurrying to fold me in her arms.

It was such a motherly thing to do, my body stiffened instinctively. So far, she’d refrained from physical contact. I quickly realized why; her cool embrace was a stark reminder of what she was. For a moment, I let her hold me. At first, I refused to hug her back. Finally, I cracked and gave Julia a quick squeeze.

“Don’t vampires have another goddess they pray to? Someone besides Gaia?” I asked awkwardly, taking the opportunity to step back from her.

The priestess frowned but didn’t dignify the question with a response. With cold fingers, she took my arm and led me to a low white couch that was clearly only for aesthetics. I perched on the edge, afraid I might never get up if I tried to lean back. Julia joined me, while Botto and Sienna sat in chairs that were equally impractical.

“What did you ingest before coming here?” the priestess demanded. She gestured to a woman standing in the corner of the room, who brought me a glass of water.

“Thank you,” I said to her before meeting the priestess’ narrowed gaze. “No. We aren’t having this conversation right now.”

The lines between Julia’s brows deepened. “You’ve been poisoned, darling. This is precisely—”

“No,” I snapped, feeling woozy again as blood rushed to my face. “No. First, you are going to tell me what is really going on.” Turning my glare on Botto and Sienna, I directed my demand to them as well. “One of you is going to tell me the truth. Now.”

The priestess sighed heavily and reached for a glass of blood on the end table. My nose wrinkled in disgust.

“Fine,” Julia said after several moments of tense silence. Clutching the blood between her palms, she looked down into the dark crimson liquid. Her eyes went slightly unfocused, and I wondered what she was really seeing.

Resigned, the priestess sighed. “Granite Dresden has seen the worst of caster society. His children have gone through hell at the hands of witches and warlocks. He’s jaded, rightfully so.”

Get to the point, I thought, tapping my foot impatiently.

“You’ve experienced life beneath the dome, you know what I’m talking about,” she reasoned. “The poor treatment of fae and shifters is flagrant and unchecked. You’ve been forced to fight for their enjoyment, an exceedingly barbaric practice. You must harbor resentment, at the very least.”

It wasn’t a question, so I didn’t feel the need to answer.

“By all reports, the Hawaiian Kingdom is paradise compared to the others,” she continued, nodding as if making excuses for me. “The ruling casters are—or should I say, were—progressive enough to consider a fae queen. So that’s something, I suppose.”

Before I could stop myself, I grumbled, “Not everyone in the kingdom is so ‘progressive’.”

Julia’s small smile was the only clue that she even heard me. “Do you know what Granite’s biggest grievance is? The thing that bothers him most of all?” Though the question was rhetorical, my head shook automatically.

My eyes shifted to Botto. His expression was annoyingly blank, I had no idea what he was possibly thinking. Was this revelation something that he already knew?

“He hates that casters rule the world when they are so weak,” the priestess answered. “Fae built the domes for them. Fae power the domes, too. We give them magic so they can survive. We cater to their every whim. Why? They need us, not the other way around. So why should we perpetuate their ridiculously unbalanced society?” Her use of “us” didn’t escape my notice; something inside of her felt that the plight of fae was still her own.

There was a part of me that agreed with her, bringing feeling of guilt. I also hated the part of me that wanted to defend the casters.

Defend them all? Or just one? Even Sarah had betrayed me.

“It is time the for the casters to fall,” Julia continued. “On this, Granite and I agree. I believe we should overthrow them. Without us, their race will have to learn to adapt.”

Learn to adapt?

“Without us, they’ll die,” I said. I knew she really meant fae, since vampires didn’t give magic to casters. “That’s a little harsh, don’t you think?”

“Living is harsh, darling. Dying is easy.” She patted my arm absently. “Don’t worry. Magic users have been around for millennia. Casters aren’t going anywhere, they just need to take a step back.” She paused and met my gaze. “Unless Granite Dresden has his way.”

“He wants to kill the casters?” I asked, my eyebrows drawing together. It felt very anticlimactic. The hostile takeovers, the citizenship trials—it was obvious that Granite wanted to kill all the casters. Why didn’t someone just say that earlier?

“He does plan to kill the weak, either through execution or his ridiculous trials,” Julia said quietly. “Those who pass the trials, though...the casters who prove their strength.... They will become vampires.”

Chapter Twenty-One

Fae Canyon

Kai

––––––––

ONLY ONCE IN HIS PRIVILEGED life had Kai been in real danger of depletion. That experience was one he would remember until the day he died.

That might be today, he thought, the realization bouncing through his fuzzy thoughts. He wasn’t cold. He was too numb to be cold. Voices screamed around him, but it was like being underwater; the words sounded garbled to his ears. Someone placed a blanket over his body, which was curled in the fetal position on hard ground. His mind was hazy, like he had a high fever or had ingested too much of a bad drug. The only thing that seemed clear was Brie.

She wasn’t there—in the temple in Fae Canyon, if he had to guess his own location—but rather in his head. When he closed his eyes, Kai saw her beautiful, enraged face staring back at him.

“Why so angry?” he mumbled. His lips moved, even though the words were meant for the vision in his mind.

Brie didn’t answer. It was like she couldn’t hear him, though he had no problem hearing her. His gorgeous girlfriend appeared pale and weak. Well, weak for Brie. Despite her pallor, she stomped around a strange sitting room that looked like something his sister might’ve chosen if she ever became queen.

“You should have told me earlier!” Brie hollered inside his head.

A warm sensation washed over Kai, followed closely by cold that penetrated to his core.

“I won’t allow this to happen!” Brie screamed at a woman that Kai thought he recognized. Or maybe she just looked like someone he knew. It was hard to tell.

Kai began to shake. Spasms contorted his body as he writhed on the hard floor. Without warning, heat poured over him like he’d been tossed on a bonfire.

“Your king is strong, darling,” said the woman taking the brunt of Brie’s rage.

Sweat soaked his hair and back. The cold came again, but this time it wasn’t as biting. Some of his strength returned. He blinked and stared up into familiar dark eyes.

“Kenoa,” he breathed.

“Yeah, I’m here. Think you can stand if I help you?”

With every breath, Kai felt more lucid. It was a shame, since he wanted to be back with Brie, wherever she was.

“Yeah. I can,” Kai decided.

Kenoa looped an arm beneath the king’s shoulders and helped him to his feet. The fae temple came into focus, while the images of Brie faded like a distant dream. Illion was there, too. Brie’s little brother rushed to Kai’s other side and helped Kenoa support the weight. Elder Hawkins still sat on the dais with the rest of the fae council.

“You are strong, King,” Brie’s father said.

The words were so close to what the woman had told Brie in his head, but Kai was still too out of it to think clearly. “That’s what she said,” he muttered.

“What who said?” Kenoa asked, scowling up at the Council of Elders.

“Huh?” Kai shook his head. “Sorry. I’m not feeling well. I’m babbling.”

His best friend seemed to accept the answer, but Brie’s father smiled knowingly. “You saw her,” he said simply.

Some of the faces on the council registered surprise. On Kai’s right, Illion grinned and nodded approvingly. On his left, Kenoa just looked confused. That made two of them.

“You saw Maybrie,” Elder Hawkins clarified.

Kai nodded slowly. His body still throbbed, and he was in desperate need of some warm clothes. Otherwise, his condition was rapidly improving.

“Then you truly are worthy,” Elder Hawkins continued. He stood slowly, and the rest of the council followed suit. “I will explain everything once you have had time to recover. For now, I will only say this: it will be my honor to one day call you son.”

Pride swelled in Kai’s chest. For the first time in his life, he’d earned something on his own. Really earned it. Elder Hawkins wasn’t honored to have him in the family simply because he was a king or a caster. In fact, Kai was certain Elder Hawkins was honored in spite of those things. Because Kai had walked through the fires—some of them literal—and come out the other side a stronger man. He was better for it.

“I will speak with you soon,” Elder Hawkins said. Kai nodded, and Kenoa and llhelm helped him from the temple.

“Please wipe that stupid look off your face immediately,” his best friend growled as they plodded through the village and up to the Hawkins’ cottage.

Fae men, women, and children stopped to stare at as the trio passed. Many wore dubious expressions, mostly the adults. The kids were more in awe. One went so far as to clap, which set off a chain reaction among the faelings. Kai straightened and shrugged away from Kenoa and Illion. Walking slowly on his own, he waved to the children cheering for him.

“Gaia,” Kenoa muttered. “You were born to be king, yet this is the proudest I’ve ever seen you.”

“Guess he really does belong here,” Illion replied.

The impromptu victory parade had given Kai an adrenaline rush that quickly faded once he was inside the Hawkins’ home. After taking a long, hot shower in the tiny bathroom, he dressed in the layers of clothes that Illion had left for him. When he emerged from the teenager’s bedroom, the cabin was filled with delicious food scents and more people. Covered dishes littered the countertops, and half a dozen fae were busy finding plates and silverware.

Kai sought out a familiar face, landing first on Illion. “What’s going on?”

“It’s tradition.” Brie’s brother shrugged. “It’s rare for anyone to undergo the tests, let alone complete them successfully. It’s sort of like a big deal around here. Plus, you formed the connection. That like never happens anymore.”

“I prepared this especially for the caster king,” an elderly fae woman told Kenoa as she unveiled her dish. “I am told you eat a lot of fish in Hawaii. I hope I prepared it correctly.”

Kenoa bit back a smirk as he looked down at the salmon and pineapple concoction.

“It looks wonderful,” Kai interjected, moving away from Illion to greet the guests.

“King, my name is Bea.” The old woman grinned to reveal a gap-toothed smile. “I have known Maybrie since the day she was born. I am so happy for you both.”

“Thank you, Bea.”

“Normally we hold this feast outdoors, but we are all very happy to accommodate your more delicate nature,” she continued without a trace of maliciousness.

Kenoa didn’t bother hiding his laughter.

Bea patted Kai’s arm affectionately. “You’ve done so well, King. You should be very proud.”

Kai smiled at the old woman. “I am, ma’am. Very proud, indeed.”

For the next several hours, Kai and Kenoa mingled with the never-ending stream of guests. It seemed everyone in Fae Canyon wanted to express some sentiment or another to the king. Like Bea, nearly all of the fae called Kai “King”, as though it was his name. A few said it with enough derision that Kai knew he would never win them over, no matter how many trips he and Brie made to Fae Canyon in the future. Those were the people he was kindest to, the ones who’d apparently just shown up to scoff at him.

Will there be more trips? he wondered. Kai thought about it over a plate of fried bison nuggets that, so far, were his favorite dish. It was a question he couldn’t answer. Kai didn’t even know whether he would see Brie again.

No, you simply don’t know when you’ll see Brie again. Maybe it was naïve of him to hope, but he wasn’t ready to accept that their current positions were the new normal. The world where he was something of an exile and the woman he wanted to share his life with was running for her life couldn’t be the end.

Normally reserved at public functions, Kenoa seemed embarrassed to find himself at the center of so much attention. In the Hawaiian Kingdom, the water fae had always been an oddity. Not because he worked for casters, though his role as bodyguard to a prince and now advisor to a king was unusual for a fae. What most found so strange was that Kenoa liked his work and considered Kai a friend. His best friend, really. The king felt the same way, making Kai as much of an oddity as Kenoa.

Outside of the dome, the fae found the duo’s friendship fascinating. There were a few who clearly looked down on Kenoa and his chosen path. Most just wanted to know why, given the choice, Kenoa stayed by his king’s side. For the first time Kai could recall, Kenoa was put in situation of publicly defending their friendship. It was a complete role-reversal.

The faelings bombarded the men with questions about life beneath a dome. They wanted to know all about the palace and parties. Kai fielded questions about Brie and her time in the fighting pits, which came as a surprise to those who’d known his girlfriend as a child. Once upon a time, Brie had been a mild-mannered faeling without an aggressive bone in her body. Talking about her brought a smile to his lips, but the revelation about Brie’s nature made him feel hollow inside. He was the reason she’d become a warrior. She’d had to become one. He was the reason she fought viciously in the arena, and the reason she’d been taken away from her people.

“Don’t be hard on yourself, King,” Elder Hawkins said softly. He’d spent most of the evening in his rocking chair by the fire, observing the festivities.

Kai looked down. “Excuse me, sir?”

“You are only responsible for your own choices. If you think my daughter didn’t always have a fighter’s spirit, you don’t know her as well as you believe.”

Can he read my mind? Kai wondered, not for the first time. It was like Brie’s father had a sixth sense.

“I know it is about time you returned to L.A.,” he continued. “We need to speak privately before that happens.”

“Of course, Elder Hawkins,” Kai replied.

He’d known he needed to go back. Outside of the fae’s idyllic enclave, a war raged. His kingdom was in jeopardy. The American royals were in chaos mode. Kai needed to take his rightful role, the one he was born into, and be a leader. And yet, he wasn’t ready to leave. He wanted to spend more time getting to know this part of Brie’s life, to meet those who’d called her a friend before she was taken. It didn’t matter that a lot of Fae Canyon hated him, he didn’t care that many were only being civil because of what Brie represented to them. In a weird way, Kai liked the new perspective. These people didn’t gush about how great he was to his face, only to turn around and question his every decision to the first person they encountered. The people of Fae Canyon made their feelings very clear to his face.

Elder Hawkins stood. A younger fae rushed over to give Kai a heavy coat, warm scarf, and gloves. He donned the additional layers, then followed Brie’s father outside to a small winter garden not far from the cottage. Illion and Kenoa were busy entertaining the guests, which Kai thought was the reason Brie’s father had chosen this moment to draw him away. Whatever Elder Hawkins wanted to talk about, it was for Kai alone to hear.

The two men sat on a bench among the icy blossoms and stared at the white fish swimming below the surface of a small icy pond. They weren’t far from the house, but either magic or the sheltered nature of the garden prevented the music and voices from drifting to the serene spot.

“My wife loves to garden,” Elder Hawkins said, finally breaking the silence.

Kai didn’t miss the use of present tense. “Brie told me her mother passed when she was very young. I am so sorry for your loss.” It was the sort of thing people usually said for lack of anything else to say. Kai had heard those words from so many mouths after his mother was killed. They didn’t help but were nice to hear all the same.

“I did lose my Julia when Maybrie was young,” Elder Hawkins replied, his weathered face carefully composed. “But it is not quite as you think.”

From there, Brie’s father launched into a tragic story that Kai had not expected. Julia Hawkins, Brie’s mother, was a vampire. A prominent and powerful vampire, according to Elder Hawkins. Even more surprising, the two had kept in touch. From the sound of it, their relationship had been strained since she’d turned, even more so after Brie’s abduction. Finally, with time, they seemed to have settled into a tentative peace in the recent past.

“Fae Canyon is under Julia’s protection.” The old man smiled wryly. “That is not common knowledge, King. Only the council knows that we accept aid from vampires.”

“What about Brie...does she know about Julia?” Kai was certain he knew the answer. He’d seen the pain in Brie’s eyes when she talked about her limited memories of her mother. There was no way she knew that Julia still walked the frozen earth.

“I would imagine Maybrie knows all I am telling you.” The elder met and held Kai’s gaze. “They are together right now.”

“What?” Kai jumped up from the bench. His eyes searched the garden as though he might find the mother and daughter together having a similar discussion.

Elder Hawkins motioned for Kai to reclaim his seat. “I don’t know much about Julia’s hive, including the whereabouts. For safety, we both thought that best. I do know that Maybrie is there now, though. I spoke with Julia last night.”

Kai ran a gloved hand over his hair. “So, Brie is safe?” he hardly dared to believe it. “That’s wonderful news.”

Remembering the woman in his vision with Brie, he realized it must have been Julia herself. She looked enough like Brie that the resemblance should’ve tipped him off.

“Maybrie is safe at the moment,” Elder Hawkins agreed. Kai sensed there was more coming, and he wasn’t disappointed. “She is sick, though.” Brie’s dad held up a hand to halt Kai’s reaction. “Before you get any notion of running off to find her, let me assure you that Julia is working to get her healthy again. I simply wanted to tell you before you saw it for yourself.”

Kai narrowed his gaze. What did Brie’s father mean, exactly? He’d mentioned a connection between Brie and Kai earlier. Was that how Elder Hawkins thought Kai might “see” that Brie was sick?

“Fae, like many shifter cultures, believe in true mates, particularly among elder families,” Elder Hawkins continued, once again seeming to read Kai’s concerns right out of his head. “Fate, and destiny play no part in our beliefs. I am merely talking about two people suited for one another in a way that allows them to understand each other on the deepest level. Love is not always enough. Being a worthy match is not always enough, either. Do you understand what I am saying?”

Honestly, Kai was having a very hard time wrapping his head around the elder’s meaning. He was reluctant to admit just how ignorant he was when it came to fae culture, though. Particularly after he’d just gone through one of their most sacred customs to prove his worth and marry into that culture.

“Sometimes two people are truly right for one another,” Elder Hawkins explained. “Not meant for one another, but right for each other.”

The difference was subtle, yet Kai thought he understood.

“In those instances, a connection may form once the tests are completed. This is not to say that you will always be able to see into Maybrie’s head or vice-versa. But when you need the connection, truly need it, it will be there. Do not shy away from it. That bond could save both your lives one day.”

Kai swallowed thickly. “I am not sure we have quite the connection you’re talking about. I did see Brie, but I was not inside her head. It was more like being a bystander and watching her, if that makes sense?”

Elder Hawkins took a few minutes to consider Kai’s words before finally answering the question. “I suppose I am not surprised. This type of connection is normally between two fae. Being a caster, your magic is different. That must affect the bond,” he mused thoughtfully. “Time will tell, of course.”

Unsure how to respond, Kai switched gears. “You said Brie is ill. Do you know what’s wrong with her?” The idea that she wasn’t in peak physical condition, even if she did have her mother taking care of her, made him feel queasy. He suddenly wished he hadn’t eaten so much of Bea’s salmon pineapple dish.

“Julia says it’s magic poisoning.” Elder Hawkins’ tone was even, but his gaze never left Kai’s face. “Do you know anything about that?”

“I do, actually,” Kai admitted, unsure if the news was a relief or even more concerning. “She was poisoned in L.A. My understanding was that Sienna had performed the requisite counter-curse, however. I thought it was dealt with.”

Elder Hawkins nodded in agreement. “She has. Twice. From what Sienna told Julia, the current theory is that Maybrie was re-poisoned after her escape. How well do you know Botto Dresden?”

Kai blinked in surprise. “Botto? I can’t say I know him well. He was an incredible fighter and is reputed to be an even better trainer. If Brie is any indication, then that is true. I know she trusts him implicitly. Personally, I don’t think he would ever hurt her.”

“And what of Sienna?”

That was a tougher question. Despite her rough demeanor, Kai sort of liked the brusque air fae. He didn’t blame her for the chip on her shoulder. Like so many fae and shifters, she’d clearly suffered at the hands of the casters.

“I think she is very angry,” Kai said finally, choosing his words with care. “She yelled a lot of not very nice things at Brie when the two first saw each other in Los Angeles. I don’t know if they will ever rebuild the friendship they once had.”

“Do you think she would harm my daughter?”

Hesitating only briefly, Kai shook his head. “I don’t.” He was a little surprised to realize he meant it.

“Me neither,” Elder Hawkins agreed. “More importantly, neither does Julia. She believes Sienna really did cure Maybrie and has nothing to do with our daughter falling sick a second time.” Elder Hawkins sighed heavily, clearly exhausted from the day’s events. “I don’t believe this is a coincidence, however. Do you happen to know if they brought tonics with them when they escaped? I would imagine the trainer had a supply that he brought from Hawaii. Possibly one of the tonics was tainted?”

“I wouldn’t know,” Kai admitted. He gave an embarrassed laugh. “I don’t know much about how that all....” A thought had occurred to him and he trailed off midsentence. “Samira gave her a healing tonic right before we got on the airship. It was in the bag Brie took with her on the escape. I really don’t think Samira would hurt Brie, though. She is very fond of your daughter. Much more so than she is of me.”

“Is this Samira woman a caster?”

“Yes, but like I said—”

“You say she gave the tonic to Maybrie just before you both left Hawaii?”

Kai’s stomach sank. Brie had been taking that tonic to recover from her injuries sustained during the matches. And she’d packed it in her go-bag for a reason before the arrest, when she’d known she would likely run. The Freelands were dangerous. Chances were good that Brie would had been hurt at some point and taken the tonic to repair her body. Still, he just couldn’t believe Samira would poison Brie.

“Did Samira act strangely or say anything weird?” Elder Hawkins pressed.

Kai tried to recall. Samira was a quirky old witch; everything about her was sort of strange. “Not particularly,” he replied at last. “Samira is married to a fae, though. She is a big proponent of fae rights, I just cannot fathom her harming Brie.”

“Maybe she wasn’t the one to add the poison. We may never know, but I will let Julia know to ask Maybrie about the witch’s healing tonic.” Elder Hawkins stood, a clear sign the conversation was over.

“Can I talk to Brie?” Kai asked before he lost his chance.

Elder Hawkins looked at him sadly. “I am afraid not. It would be too dangerous. You must return to Los Angeles before your absence is noted.”

That’s already happened, no question about it. But that wasn’t worth bringing up. Instead, Kai pressed on the other issue.

“Forgive me, Elder Hawkins,” he began with all the respect he could muster. “But if you are in contact with your wife, and Brie is with your wife, I don’t see the problem.”

The old fae smiled. “Julia and I are true mates. We don’t need any outside magic to speak. Our bond survived her transition to vampire. Now, let’s find Illion and get you back to where you belong.”

Resigned, Kai sighed. It was time to focus on the turmoil he was returning to. At the very least, his advisors would have noticed that he wasn’t in his hotel room. King Ronald had likely sent for him at some point, only to be told no one could find the Hawaiian monarch. How would Kai explain his time away?

You could not go back. Not right away, at least, he thought. He could ask Illion to take him to Brie and Julia, so he could be with his sick girlfriend. That was what Kai wanted more than anything, to be by Brie’s side. But he’d been born to rule a kingdom, and he’d allowed his sister to make decisions on his behalf for too long. He needed to get back to Los Angeles so he could return to Hawaii. Reclaiming his throne was the only way to clear Brie’s name. Then she could return home, too.

Another thought occurred to him on the short walk back to the cottage. Wouldn’t it be better to ask Illion to take him straight back to Hawaii? Kai didn’t need to explain himself to his advisors, not really. He was the king. He’d deferred to their judgment too often in his short tenure, contributing unintentionally to Brie’s predicament.

The cottage was still full of guests when the two men returned. Kai sought out Kenoa to ask him about the possibility of bypassing Los Angeles in favor of a direct shot to Hawaii. The water fae was the only one of his advisors that Kai cared to take advice from anyway.

“I thought you would ask him to take you to Brie,” Kenoa said when Kai finished telling him his idea.

“I want to, but I know my responsibilities. The best help I can give Brie is to nullify her arrest warrant and expose what really happened the night my mother was killed,” he replied with more conviction than he felt.

Kenoa studied him long and hard, then nodded tightly. “It is the right decision, Kai. Brie needs your help right now. She has plenty of people with her to look after her health and safety, but only you can erase the target on her head.”

These were all truths that Kai knew deep down. Nonetheless, having his best friend say them aloud gave Kai the strength to trust his own mind.

“Your people need you,” Kenoa continued. “But they don’t need me. Let me go to Brie, to protect her.”

The offer wasn’t one that Kai had anticipated, and he felt conflicted about how to respond. A part of him wanted to tell Kenoa that he needed his best friend by his side. That Kai needed the support of the one person who had never broken his trust. Kai also knew that Kenoa wasn’t making the offer for Brie’s sake, not entirely. It was for Kai, so he wouldn’t worry so much about Brie’s safety while he found a way to save her life.

“Are you sure? Botto is with her,” Kai said.

“Botto is fine. He cares about her,” Kenoa agreed. “He’s also a member of a notorious rebel family, or I’ve been hearing. We have no idea how deep those ties truly run.”

“She’s also with her mother,” Kai reasoned. “Though I don’t know whether to feel better or worse because of that. All things considered.”

Kenoa narrowed his eyes. “Brie’s mom is dead.”

Kai looked around to make sure Illion wasn’t close enough to overhear the conversation. He spotted the teenager talking to girl around his own age. They looked very into whatever they were discussing, but Kai lowered his voice to be safe.

“Technically, Julia Hawkins is undead. A vampire. Which Brie apparently just learned, and Illion does not yet know.”

Kenoa scratched his chin thoughtfully. “Unexpected, but okay. That makes me think I should definitely be with her. Let’s talk to Illion.”

Brie’s brother was happy to oblige both requests. Kai and Kenoa said their goodbyes and thanked Elder Hawkins for his hospitality. He agreed that their plan was the best way forward, which made Kai feel a little better about his choices. Outside, with a hand out in either direction, the younger Hawkins simply opened two paths from Fae Canyon like it was nothing. He wouldn’t be joining either of them, it wasn’t necessary.

The two men hugged before setting off.

“I’ll make sure she’s okay,” Kenoa promised. “You just look after yourself.”

Kai forced a laugh. “Don’t worry about me. I am the king, right?”

They parted ways, Kai with one last look over his shoulder and a wave for Brie’s family. He didn’t really understand how the dimensional passages worked but wasn’t surprised that the walk to Hawaii took longer than the trip from Los Angeles. A lot longer, by the feel of it. Several hours passed in relative silence as he plodded forward. Kai started to wonder whether Illion had trapped him in some sort of endless loop. Would he be forced to wander the dark passage until the end of time? Just as he truly considered the possibility, a light shone at the end of the tunnel.

“Oh, thank Gaia. Finally,” Kai muttered under his breath.

The passage ended in his very own bedroom at Iolani Palace. Home, Kai thought, wanting nothing more in that moment than to crawl into his own bed and sleep. It was light outside, a fact Kai only thought odd because it had been near dusk when he left Fae Canyon. Between the long walk and change in time zones, he supposed it was possible that his sense of night and day was simply off.

Probably better, he reasoned. I should at least go let Sarah know I’m back.

Kai started for the door, his mind working up an excuse to give his sister for his sudden and unannounced arrival. He didn’t feel he owed her an explanation, but he also didn’t want to further the hostility that had developed between them. He wanted Sarah to support him and his decision to pardon Brie. He wanted to her to understand that Brie had nothing to do with their mother’s death. The only way he could think to do that was to tell Sarah the truth as he knew it.

“Halt! You’re under arrest!”

Stunned, Kai stopped in his tracks. A battalion of shifters cloaked with a silencing spell stared him down in the dark palace hallway. They all had guns, which was even more shocking than their words.

Three soldiers advanced on him.

“Don’t be ridiculous,” he snapped in the most haughty, royal voice he’d ever used. “Don’t you know who I am?”

“You’re a caster,” said one of the men. He’d drawn within reach of Kai.

“I’m the king,” Kai retorted indignantly.

There was a collective intake of breath, and then someone fired at Kai. The dart hit him in the neck before he could react. His vision grew shadowy, and he swayed on his feet. Too late, Kai reached for his magic. Panic flooded through him when he couldn’t seem to find it. As he hit the ground with a hard thud that shook his teeth, Kai realized the paralytic must’ve also contained a binding charm. He didn’t lose consciousness right away, though. His eyes flickered open and closed, and a woman bent over his body. She grinned wickedly, revealing several gaps between her teeth. With two fingers, she reached down and closed Kai’s eyelids.

“Aren’t we lucky, caster king?” She giggled. “Your reign ends today. The Dresdens rule this dome now.”

Chapter Twenty-Two

Dome of Midnight

Brie

––––––––

I DIDN’T SAY HIS NAME aloud for fear I was the only person in the room who saw him enter. I thought the poison was making me hallucinate.

“Kenoa! Is that really you?” Botto interrupted something the priestess was saying about the dark practitioner coming to visit me.

Everyone in the room, which now included Delancey Dresden, turned to look at the hulking water fae standing in the doorway.

“How did you get here?” Botto wanted to know.

“Is my son with you?” the priestess demanded, her eyes bright.

Kenoa’s gaze bounced around the room before finally landing on Julia. “You must be Brie’s mom. My name is Kenoa. I am advisor to King Kai and served as his personal bodyguard for years while he was still the crowned prince,” he said in an overly formal tone.

“Impressive resume,” the priestess said calmly. “But is Illion with you?”

The name made my heart leap.

“He is not, ma’am,” Kenoa replied, casting his eyes down.

“I am Julia Hawkins, which I assume you already know. Why you have come to my home without invitation?”

“His Majesty has requested I come to be with Brie,” Kenoa informed her, still speaking in a tone as formal as any he used with the Hawaiian royals. “Illion did help me reach you all, but he did not make the journey with me.”

“My brother?” I breathed. “You saw him?”

“I did, Brie. He’s a great kid.”

“Gaia, I can’t believe it. How’s Kai? Is he okay?” I interjected.

“He’s good,” Kenoa promised me.

Tears sprang to my eyes. I had so many questions.

“Kai passed the tests?” I pressed. Julia had told me about my father summoning Kai to Fae Canyon to prove he was worthy of an elder’s daughter. To my knowledge, no caster had ever attempted the council’s ridiculous tests.

Kenoa grinned. “Did you doubt him?”

More tears fell down my cheeks. “Honestly, yeah.” I laughed, though there was nothing funny about any of this. “The tests are an ancient fae ritual. They aren’t designed for caster magic.”

“Many believe fae and casters have common origins in this world,” Julia said mildly.

While I’d heard the same thing, I believed the stories linking our races through common ancestors were total fiction.

Kenoa shrugged. “I don’t know, but Kai did pass all four of them. The Council of Elders has deemed him worthy of you. So...congrats, I guess.”

“Thanks, I guess. Where’s Kai now? Did he go back to L.A., or is he still in Fae Canyon?”

Kenoa’s gaze panned the drawing room and landed on Delancey. “I think we should speak privately.”

Botto’s sister scoffed. “Really? You think I care where the caster king is keeping himself?”

“I have no idea who you are,” Kenoa replied, his expression blank.

“Delancey Dresden. And I can assure you that I don’t care where your king is. Before my father is done, all the caster monarchs will fall.”

“It’s fine.” I sighed loudly. “Just tell us where he is.”

Kenoa hesitated. “You trust her? Do you know about the Dresdens?”

“I know enough about the Dresdens to know I don’t trust Delancey.” That was true, and she wasn’t stupid enough to have believed otherwise. “There are only so many places Kai can be if you’re here to protect me.” My eyes cut to Julia. “And I know Granite Dresden won’t storm Fae Canyon, even if Kai is still there.”

“He most certainly would not dare,” the priestess confirmed.

“Kai returned to Hawaii,” Kenoa finally shared. “He thought that was his best chance of bringing you home.”

The news was a relief, and I relaxed a little. In Hawaii, in his own kingdom with his own guards, Kai was safe. Much more so than in Los Angeles, since I knew Granite intended to take down all the caster queens and kings. At least on an island in the middle of a frozen ocean, Kai was a difficult target to reach.

“Delancey, what is it?” Botto’s voice cut into my thoughts.

I hadn’t noticed his sister’s reaction to Kenoa’s words, but clearly Botto had seen something alarming in her expression. All eyes in the room turned on Delancey Dresden. She took a deep breath, her eyes widening as she took in our group.

“You will all hear soon enough, I guess. Our forces are attacking the Hawaiian Kingdom tonight. Probably about now.”

I was on my feet in an instant without any idea where I was going. “Why didn’t you say something earlier?” I shouted, throwing my hands up in the air.

Delancey remained calm. “It wouldn’t have changed anything. And my father’s plans aren’t common knowledge. The information was on shared on a need-to-know basis. Honestly, I didn’t think it mattered since your boyfriend was supposedly in Los Angeles. Though, since I’m already sharing, I guess I’ll tell you that L.A. will fall tonight, too. It may have already.”

I looked around at my friends and Julia, silently pleading with someone to offer up a solution. When no one did, I let out a shriek of frustration.

“Kai can’t do the citizenship trial! He just can’t!”

“Calm down, darling,” Julia said.

I swung my ire her way. “Screw you! I will not calm down!” I was acting like a brat and didn’t care. Kai wasn’t supposed to be in danger. That was why I wouldn’t let him accompany me on the run. This couldn’t be happening.

“Your caster made it through an ancient fae ritual,” the priestess reasoned. “I am sure he is not the first warlock to do so, but I have never heard of a caster surviving it, Maybrie. He will pass the citizenship test. You don’t need to worry about that.” She tried to take my arm as if to guide me back to the couch.

Snatching my arm back, I was seconds away from shooting fireballs at her. My mother and I locked eyes. “That’s what I’m afraid of,” I insisted. “I don’t want Kai turned into one of you!”

The priestess smiled sadly. “Would that really be so bad?” she asked.

“I don’t know,” I shot back. “Why don’t we ask Dad?”

It was a pretty mean thing to say, even if I thought she deserved it. Though I felt bad about the comment, I didn’t regret my words. It was the truth.

“Brie, come on. No reason to be nasty.” Of all the people in that room, Sienna was Julia’s pseudo defender. She held out her hand to me. “Why don’t you rest, before you make yourself sicker?”

I shook my head, venom dripping from my voice as I turned back to Julia. “Everything that has happened to me is your fault. Your choice to become vampire is the root of all I went through. If you care about me, if you ever loved me, you will do something now. You will get Kai out of there now.”

My tone surprised even me. I didn’t even know how much of what I’d said I believed. Not enough time had passed for me to process all she’d told me. I just needed action. I needed Kai.

“Okay.”

“Okay?” I repeated lamely, my shoulders slumping. A part of me had thought, maybe even hoped, she would say no, if only so I could continue yelling at someone to help myself feel better.

“Yes, darling,” Julia answered. “I have always loved you. You may not believe me, but every decision I have made has been for you and Illion. If freeing your caster will help you accept that, I will do it.”

“How?” I challenged. “I don’t want vague promises and assurances. I want to know how you plan to get Kai here. As a caster, no turning him.”

Julia smiled wryly and gestured to Botto and Delancey. “Well, darling, I do have two of Granite’s children. And you, of course. He’s desperate to have you under his control.”

Botto nudged his sister in the ribs, prompting Delancey to sigh and roll her eyes.

“It’s not really Brie he wants,” she admitted. “I mean, he does. She’s a powerful rebel who killed a caster queen. She makes a great face for the uprising.” She shrugged as if bored of the conversation. “So do a lot of people—people with less complicated attachments to the casters. Not everyone believes the story my father is telling.” Delancey turned to me and shrugged. “You’re not the reason he jumped through hoops to make sure your little escape party ended up in Revival.”

“Which means I am...,” Botto said, tone grave.

“Yes, but not for the reason you think,” his sister said quickly. “Don’t get me wrong, our father would do a lot to meet all his offspring. But we’re just research to him. He wants you because you know a lot about the Hawaiian Kingdom. Attacking there early has always been part of his strategy. The more domes we take on the mainland, the quicker the casters will retaliate. Like they did last time. He doesn’t want a bunch of bombed out cities to rule. Our father wants a base of operation that is isolated, one the other kingdoms will be unlikely to aid or destroy. A stronghold where he can be cut off from constant threats.”

“Probably doesn’t hurt that our kingdom has the best and largest royal airship fleet,” Kenoa added, crossing his arms over his chest.

“That does have a lot to do with it,” Delancey conceded.

“Are you saying that Botto is our greatest bargaining chip?” Julia asked. Her tone suggested she thought Delancey was holding something back or lying so we’d let her go.

“He is,” Delancey agreed. “Botto is the one he really wants. It’s why he took you up on your terms so readily. He doesn’t truly care if Brie returns to Revival, my father just wanted my brother there.”

“Why the desire to spill now?” Kenoa wanted to know.

Valid question, I thought.

Delancey shrugged. “Because it doesn’t really matter. If the priestess can get Granite to exchange Brie’s caster for Botto, my father will just attack to get the royal back at some other point.” She looked to Julia. “And if you don’t give the caster king up then, Granite will threaten Fae Canyon. You know that.”

“I do.” Julia nodded. “I will worry about that when the time comes.”

Kenoa cleared his throat. “There is another option.” He and Julia exchanged glances, which was super weird. “He is very accurate. I’ve only ever seen one other dimensional fae with so much control of his magic. We could be in and out with Kai and Sarah in a matter of minutes.”

I frowned. Sarah wasn’t high on my list of concerns in that moment, but I supposed I didn’t want her imprisoned either. Even if the reverse wasn’t true. Then, something else occurred to me.

“What are talking about? What dimensional fae?”

There were more shared looks between Julia and Kenoa, the two people in the room who knew each other the least.

“How do you think I got here?” Kenoa asked me.

“I don’t know, magic? How does anyone do anything?” I shot back, exasperated.

“Illion opened a passage,” Kenoa said slowly. “He’s the dimensional fae.”

Looking back on the conversation, this should have been obvious.

“Your father has been working with him ever since it became clear Illion possessed dimensional magic,” Julia explained. “It was always our intention to send people for you, we just didn’t know where you were until recently. Had you never traveled to Los Angeles for the championship, he would have made the trip to save you from Hawaii very soon.” She turned to Delancey and Botto. “You two will, of course, remain my guests until we have the caster king in residence.”

Botto smiled. “I’m here as long as you’ll have me.”

Great. He likes living in a vampire hive. Figures.

“Yeah, I don’t really care,” Delancey added. “A few nights down on Blood Alley are fine with me.”

I neither knew nor cared what Blood Alley was.

Julia’s gaze returned to me. “First, you need to get better. No arguments. It will take a little time to coordinate everything.” She reached for me, placing her hands on my shoulders. This time, I didn’t pull away. “We will get to him before he’s turned. I promise you that, my child.”

Her words didn’t soothe me. Though I believed she meant them. I also knew she had no way of keeping that promise. Granite Dresden wanted Hawaii as a base, and he wasn’t a stupid man. There was a very real chance he would order Kai and Sarah’s executions immediately without the choice to take part in his stupid citizenship trials. I suspected this was why Delancey gave up her father’s plans so readily. Like she said, it didn’t matter. All the casters monarchs would fall, one way or another.

“We can’t wait until I recover from the curse. It took me days to be strong enough to travel,” I said with forced calm. “We go as soon as soon as you can get Illion here or whoever we’re sending to him.” Julia started to interrupt, and I held up my hand to silence her. “No arguments. And yes, I am going. I’m strong enough for now. If we go soon, I will remain strong enough as long as I don’t use my magic.”

“You don’t need to come, Brie,” Kenoa spoke up.

“I do. And I will. You said it yourself, we can be in and out in minutes. I know the prison better than you do. I spent time there, you haven’t.”

“I’ve been there plenty,” Kenoa replied gruffly. “I have been Kai’s bodyguard for years.”

“Yeah, and I spent some time there, too,” Botto added. “I’ll go with Kenoa.”

I took a deep breath and played my last card. “Do you want Sarah out of there, too? If so, you need me. They won’t be together. You need fighters. I don’t need my fire magic. My combat skills are the best in this room.”

That was a slight exaggeration; Kenoa was probably the best physical fighter in the room. But I had to be a close second, even above Botto. Both men were legendary fighters. I was, too, and I was betting that Kenoa would relent if I brought Sarah into the argument. He loved Kai like a brother and would do anything to help him. But Sarah was young and naïve, and Kenoa had a fierce need to protect her.

“Fine. But as soon as we’re back—” Kenoa’s terms and conditions were cut short by the barrage of arguments against my participation from both Julia and Botto. Even Sienna seemed too concerned about my health to think this was a good idea. In the end, we reached an agreement everyone in the room could live with. We were all going, except for Delancey. She would remain at the hive under the watchful eye of Julia’s people.

Then came the weird part. Well, it was weird to watch. Julia needed to get word to my father to send Illion, which she did via a conversation held entirely in her head. I could only assume there was a lot of argument on Dad’s end, since involving my little brother in this meant he would have to learn that our mother was a vampire. I didn’t give a lot of thought to my brother’s reaction to the news—that was a problem for later. I did spend the time wondering what our reconciliation would be like.

Would Illion look more like a man than a child? Would he be mad at me for disappearing, even if it hadn’t been my choice? Did he hate me for falling in love with a caster?

I didn’t have to wait long to find out. No sooner did Julia come out of the trance-like state then a portal appeared in the center of the drawing room. I’d seen Tanner open passageways enough times to recognize it for what it was. Moments later, my dad and brother stepped out.

Dad’s eyes filled with tears as he looked me up and down, as though unable to believe he was seeing me in the flesh. That made two of us. It had only been five years, but he looked so much older than I remembered. Once the strongest man I knew, Dad looked almost frail.

“Maybrie,” he breathed my name and held his arms open.

I ran to him, throwing my arms around his neck. He stroked my hair and whispered my name over and over again. “My beautiful girl,” he said when we pulled apart. “I have missed you so much.”

“I’ve missed you, too,” I sobbed, and then turned to Illion. “And you. I...I don’t even know what to say.”

“Glad you’re okay, sis,” Illion replied with a smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes.

“Thank you for doing this, for helping Kai,” I told him.

Illion shrugged. “He’s pretty cool. For a caster.”

The fact they’d met was more than I could process at the moment. I looked around the room. “We’re all here. Let’s go.”

Unfortunately, it wasn’t quite that easy—logistical talk followed. Everyone wanted to make sure we were on the same page, which was fine and all, but I was itching to do something. Dad didn’t bring up the fact that I’d been poisoned. I wasn’t even sure he knew. Either way, at least I didn’t have to rehash my arguments for going with the retrieval team. Julia recruited several of her own people, not all vampires, to assist us. I was torn between “the more the merrier” and wondering if fewer people might attract less attention. Ultimately, I decided I didn’t care as long as we left sooner rather than later. With every passing moment, Kai’s survival was less certain.

Finally, it was time. Our rescue party consisted of ten people. My dad was not one of them. He elected to stay behind, and no one protested. The walk down the passageway Illion created took forever. Julia attempted conversation with my brother, who was having no part in it. I didn’t blame him. When I tried to engage him, Illion wasn’t much more receptive. I didn’t know if I blamed him for that, either.

My brother did, however, buddy up to Kenoa. It seemed the two had developed a fast friendship. Illion even talked to Botto. Apparently, my brother was a big fan of my trainer as well.

“Give him time, Maybrie,” Julia said softly when she caught me looking at Illion with my friends. “The past few years have been hard on him, too.”

We reached the other end of the passage, which opened directly in the center of the palace dungeons. Unsurprisingly, there were guards there to greet us. Only a few, though, and none were any match for our rescue party. For a second, I let myself believe luck was on our side, that we’d arrived in time. But when I looked up and down the row of cells, Kai was nowhere in sight. I did see a pale blonde curtain of hair in the shadows, though.

“Sarah!” I cried, yanking on the bars as though that alone would force them open.

Kenoa appeared beside me with keys as the princess turned to look at me with a tear-stained face. Her eyes were unfocused, and she looked crazed.

“They took him. Brie, they took him,” she sobbed.

My blood ran cold. “Took him where, Sarah?”

She didn’t answer.

Kenoa unlocked the door and I ran inside the cell, shaking the princess’ shoulders so she would look at me. “Where is he?” I repeated.

She hiccupped. “It’s too late. It’s too late. He’s gone. They took him. And he’s gone.”

“Sarah! Focus! Where did they take him?” Panic made my voice crack.

“Easy, Brie.” Kenoa placed a warning hand on my shoulder. “She’s fragile right now.”

“I don’t care,” I said through gritted teeth, shaking the princess more vigorously.

“Brie!” Kenoa snapped, but I barely heard him.

“Tell me where he went. I know you saw something. Tell me!” I did something I wasn’t proud of; I slapped a teenager across the face. Yeah, I’m that asshole.

Kenoa yanked me back, pushing me as far from Sarah as he could manage. “What’s wrong with you? Can’t you see she’s upset?”

“So am I,” I shouted back. “She’s also hysterical, we need her to snap out of it!”

“Green door,” Sarah blurted.

I rounded on her. “What?”

“Green door,” the princess repeated. My hand had left a red mark on her pale cheek, but her blue eyes held more life than before my slap. “There’s a room with a green door. I heard the guards talking. I think that’s where they took Kai.”

I barely heard her last words, because I was already out the cell door.

“It’s too late, Brie! He’s...it’s too late,” Sarah cried.

Others yelled for me to wait, to think about what I was doing. I ignored them all. Sarah hadn’t seen Kai die. She couldn’t know for certain he was dead. Or so I kept telling myself.

You would know if he’s dead.

I was certain of it. I was certain that if Kai’s life was over, a piece of me would’ve already died along with him. That was the thought that kept me going as I tore through the dungeons in search of the green door. I had tunnel vision, tunnel hearing. Nothing mattered but finding Kai. Not even my health. The first unfriendly face I saw, I blasted with a stream of fire that I would later pay for dearly. When I encountered locked doors, I blasted them open with waves of magic that I didn’t have to spare. By the time I located the green door, I was running on pure adrenaline and willpower. It wasn’t an optimal condition for battling the two vampires standing guard outside.

“Who’re you?” one asked, more surprised than nervous.

“Move,” I growled. Answering him instead of incinerating the guy cost me. It was all his partner needed to attack. Before I could summon a fireball, the vampire’s fangs were on my throat.

They never got the chance to pierce the skin. Julia appeared in a blur of motion, snapping the other vampire’s neck with zero hesitation. It was enough to save me from the bite, but the sucker would recover. Well, she would’ve, if I hadn’t lit her up like a bonfire. Then, I turned my magic on the one who’d spoken to me.

The sight of Julia was enough to send him running in the opposite direction. Clearly, her reputation proceeded her. She chased the guy down and dispatched of him in quite possibly the bloodiest way I could imagine, literally tearing him limb from limb. Even in my bloodlust, I was shocked at the spectacle.

Not the time to dwell, I told myself, facing off with the last obstacle that stood between me and Kai. I reached for the door handle, suddenly nervous about what I might find on the other side. You would know if he’s dead.

I turned the handle, only to find it locked. The incantation was on the tip of my tongue, but once again, Julia was faster. She sent a wave of power into the old stone walls that knocked the door right off its hinges.

My heart leapt to my throat. He was there. Kai was on the cold, hard ground. He wasn’t moving. My steps faltered. He was so still.

Gaia, please....

“Maybrie, wait!” Julia screamed behind me.

I fell to my knees beside Kai’s limp form and rolled him over so I could see his beautiful face.

“Maybrie, get back!” Julia cried.

I went flying backward through the air on a gust of powerful magic. The priestess was between Kai and me in the blink of an eye. Jumping to my feet, I tried to get past her. She was stronger and faster.

“Let me see him,” I sobbed, not realizing I was crying until that moment. “You have to let me see him.”

“You need to get out of here. Now, Maybrie,” Julia snapped, shaking me as I’d done to Sarah.

“I won’t leave him. We need to take him with us!”

“We will.” She met and held my gaze. “I will get him. But first, I need you to leave. Right now, go.”

I shook my head like a child throwing a tantrum. “Not without him. I won’t leave”

Julia’s eyes held pity I didn’t fully understand. “He’s dangerous right now, Maybrie.”

Dangerous? He’s dead! I wanted to shout. My lips refused to form the words.

“Look at his face, Maybrie.” Julia moved aside but kept a firm grip on my arm.

That was when my heart truly broke. Kai’s gorgeous face was ashen, his chest still. Then his long lashes twitched over the skin beneath his eyes. My heart leapt, then crashed into the depths of hell. He wasn’t dead.

“Brie?’ his voice was barely audible. Red irises were visible as his eyes flicked open and closed. When they finally stayed open and looked at me like he couldn’t believe I was really there, fangs marred the smile I’d loved with all of my being.

Kai was Eternal.

Throne of Ashes

Sophie Davis

Copyright © 2020 by Sophie Davis Enterprises

Chapter One

Domed Island of Oahu

Brie

––––––––

MY HEART SHATTERED into a million pieces as I crouched above Kai and stared down at his too pale face. While my head screamed for me to get the hell away from the newly turned vampire, every tiny piece of my obliterated heart shrieked for me to stay by his side, to fix him.

He’s beyond saving. Run. But I couldn’t leave him. I wouldn’t. We were supposed to spend forever together.

But forever had just taken on an entirely new meaning. Our story wasn’t supposed to end like this. Despite the fangs and red irises, Kai was the man I loved. Even if he had become everything I once hated.

Shouts echoed in the hallway behind me. My muscles stiffened, readying for a fight, but my focus never left Kai. Truth be told, I was scared to turn my back on a newly made vampire.

Julia’s voice came through loud and clear when she bellowed, “This is low, even for you! Cessius would be appalled!”

It took a second for my brain to clear and place the name. Cessius was her sire. Why would...? My body went rigid, as if my mind was physically rejecting the answer to the question. Cessius wasn’t just Julia’s sire. He was Mat’s as well.

I whipped my head around and set eyes on the bane of my existence. My mother’s vampiric brother, my kidnapper, and Queen Lilli’s murderer faced Julia at the opposite end of the hallway from Kai’s cell. He gave a low chuckle that sounded more like a growl.

“You have no idea what I am capable of, sister,” Mat said in a cold voice. The last word was delivered as a hiss.

His eyes flicked briefly in my direction as though expecting surprise from me. Mat didn’t anticipate that I already knew the familial tie between him and my mother. At least I had the slight satisfaction of wiping away the snide look in his dark gaze.

Julia squared her shoulders and leveled icy, dark eyes on the other vampire. “You don’t even understand what you have done; you made an enemy of me. Now you will find out just what that means.”

Mat’s fangs gleamed in the low lighting of the dungeon hallway as he grinned. “Don’t be ridiculous, dear sister. You and I both know that you don’t have the stomach for true bloodshed.” It was like a slap across the face every time he reminded me of their connection, which I supposed was the point.

When I glanced down at Kai, his eyes were closed again. Sprawled on the ground and unconscious, he didn’t pose a threat. Yet. Still holding his hand, I turned my focus back to Julia and Mat.

Don’t let him near Kai. Never again.

The priestess’ expression had turned vicious. The two vampires circled one another slowly. “That was before you went after my daughter,” Julia snarled. “Turning him is a direct attack on her. On me.”

“That little commune you call a hive is proof that you can’t defeat me,” Mat pressed forward as though Julia hadn’t spoken. “You are deluded if you believe everyone can live together in peace and harmony. Wake up, sister. That will never happen. The casters are a blight on this frozen world. Only once they are wiped out can we move to the next era.”

My mother just shook her head. “You sound like a lunatic. You mean to destroy the world that you live in? You have always been so short-sighted.”

“It was already destroyed,” he countered. “I’m just setting things right, restoring the natural order.”

“This,” Julia spat, gesturing to Kai’s prone form, “is not the natural order. This is not the way to usher in a new time. This is simply a demonstration of your own inadequacies. You don’t fool me, Mat. I know you.”

“That?” Mat pointed too, mocking Julia. “That is your fault. You drove me to this. You set this plan in motion.”

My eyes shot to my mother. His accusation didn’t seem to faze her. Maybe it was a vampire thing, but Julia’s face registered no emotion. They were halfway down the hallway.

“You should have respected tradition,” Mat pressed. “After Cessius died, his empire should have passed to me.” He jabbed a finger toward Julia, who looked like she was considering biting it off as a snack. “But you couldn’t allow it. I was older. It was mine by right. I deserved it. You never should have challenged me.”

Julia’s laugh was like a cackle. “Get the hell away from my daughter, or you will beg for release from your painful and unending existence.”

“That is your destiny, not mine,” he replied, advancing toward the cell where I knelt beside Kai. “Now that we have turned her mighty caster king, your daughter will happily accept the same fate.”

Even as I heard Mat’s threat, I couldn’t move away from Kai’s side. His hand grew colder the longer I held it, but I refused to let him go. Beneath the red irises, I had seen my Kai within those eyes. He’d recognized me. His brain had registered relief at the sight of me. His soul still resided within the body of the vampire. I wouldn’t leave him behind. Not if there was even one sliver of Kai left inside.

Julia had moved back to place herself firmly between Mat and the magical cell, somehow managing to fill the hallway with her small body. She was angled so that I could see the hard set of her jaw. Nothing, least of all her vampiric brother, was going to inflict more tragedy on her family.

I might’ve given up if not for that look on my mother’s face. It strengthened my will and lessened my despair. She was prepared to fight for me. The warrior inside of me was too proud to let someone else battle in my place, and the daughter inside of me refused to allow my mother to face our enemy alone.

Fury swelled like a quickly rising tide inside my veins. Not just an anger that needed to be expressed, but a white-hot feeling of pure rage that manifested as magical energy. The power that came along with so much magic was invigorating at first. Mat had taken everything from me. It was time to return the favor.

Rising to my full height, I walked purposefully to the cell door. I raised my hands to release the supernova of magic that was already causing flames to shoot from my fingertips. Julia blocked my exit, stupidly putting herself between my rage and its target—the vampire who’d ruined so many lives and ended even more.

“Don’t,” she said sharply, a warning in her quick glance in my direction.

Before I could protest, Julia flew forward as if on stunt cables. A resounding crack echoed as Mat slammed into the stone wall behind him.

Torn between helping my mother and returning to Kai’s side, I was too keyed up to sit on the sidelines while Julia fought the first and only opponent who’d ever bested me. I wasn’t a scared teenager any longer, and I wanted revenge.

With one last look at Kai’s pale, handsome face, I lunged for the hallway. The close quarters made for a dramatic fight between the two vampires. Every blow sent one of them careening into a wall, fragments of rock raining down upon the pair like hail. Balls of flame swirled in my upturned palms, but it wasn’t possible to hit Mat without striking Julia.

The priestess spared me a quick glance, her eyes wide and urging. Wisps of hair had slipped free, and her porcelain skin was covered in dust. Small scrapes healed before my eyes. As much as she wanted to kill Mat in that moment, the fight was a distraction. She meant for me to run past them, to save myself.

My stomached soured when I realized it. I couldn’t leave Kai. I couldn’t leave Julia. Despite recent events that might have pointed to the contrary, running wasn’t in my nature.

“Brie?”

His voice was so weak, so hesitant.

I turned my back on the dueling vampires and rushed to Kai. Years in the fighting pits had taught me that even a split second of hesitation could make all the difference. Instead of questioning my sanity, I acted on instinct and adrenaline.

My fingers locked with his, and I looked directly in Kai’s red-ringed eye. “You trust me, right?”

Kai blinked, clearly disoriented. He smacked his lips as if realizing his mouth and throat were too dry. “Yes,” he croaked.

I forced a smile. “Good. Get up.”

I yanked him to his feet, but Kai was too unsteady to stand on his own. His head lulled forward as though his neck was too weak to hold the weight, and it took him a second to set things right.

“I feel...weird,” he mumbled, almost as if his brain was finally connecting with his body and realizing something wasn’t quite right.

Tears welled in my eyes. He didn’t know he was a vampire. “I know. We’ll sort that out later. Right now, please just trust me.” I trailed my fingertips down his cheek, making small circles with my thumb.

“Always.” He leaned into my touch.

“Can you walk? I really need you to walk on your own,” I said in calm but firm tone. Behind me, a crack fissured the flooring as one of the vampires slammed the other into the ground.

Why can’t I be the one with the compulsion powers?

The foundation shook with another impact of the fight. Kai swayed but didn’t lose his balance.

“I can walk,” he grunted.

“Good. Stay behind me, okay?” I waited for his nod of agreement and then hurried over to duck my head into the hallway.

The vampires were moving so fast that they were nothing more than a blur to my eyes. Magic and fists flew at preternatural speeds. Just when I thought Mat might have overpowered Julia, the tables turned. I felt Kai’s cool breath on the back of my neck and heard the low hiss he emitted in my ear. Vampires were brutal by nature, I had to remind myself. Going forward, Kai’s base instincts would always push him toward violence. Admittedly, in our current situation, that wasn’t necessarily a bad thing.

“Don’t engage,” I told Kai. “Stay with me.”

His lips twitched like a part of him didn’t want to agree. In the end, he nodded. “I’ll stay with you,” he repeated.

There was another deafening rumble, followed closely by the ground shifting beneath my feet. Kai grabbed my arm to steady himself. He literally didn’t know his own strength, and I fought a wince when his fingers dug into my flesh hard enough to leave a nasty bruise. I was just glad he didn’t have his full vampire strength yet, otherwise my arm would’ve snapped for sure.

“Maybrie, now!” Julia cried.

The vampires were tangled in a crater the impact of their bodies had created in the wall. I grabbed Kai’s hand and took off. He stumbled over his own feet but managed to keep pace. A sick, squishing noise filled the air. My heart clenched.

Julia. What if that was Julia? But Kai was leaning more and more of his weight on me. I couldn’t help them both.

She knew what she was doing when she engaged Mat, I told myself to absolve the guilt gnawing at my gut. Julia can hold her own.

Three vampires with bared, gleaming fangs rushed from the shadows to block our path to Illion. Behind me, Julia shrieked. She’s losing. I released Kai’s hand, fireballs filling my palms. The two flanking guards burst into flames. The middle guard backpedaled, but there was nowhere for him to hide from my fury or my fire. He fled as I released a third fiery orb, screaming like a newborn. I gave chase, Kai doing his best to stay with me. I sent fireball after fireball at my foe, expertly placing each shot just close enough that he felt the heat but not close enough to turn him to ash. I didn’t want to kill him. Yet. I wanted to clear our path to my brother.

Two more hallways to reach Illion, I told myself, battling the urge to go back for Julia.

Pure relief washed over me when we turned the last corner and my eyes landed on my little brother. Until that instant, I hadn’t registered the fear that something might have happened to him. A giant brown bear stood guard in front of my brother; I should’ve known Botto would take the role of protector. It roared at the sight of the vampire barreling toward them, bucking up onto hind legs like a horse. Mat’s peon took one look at the bear and another at my flaming hands, then he cut down an offshoot hallway to avoid us both.

“Illion, we need to go!” I screamed from the other end of the hallway, inching along with Kai’s unsteady steps. My brother paused—he’d clearly never been in a life-or-death situation before. “Open a portal!” I snapped.

Panic overtook Illion’s features, but he didn’t freeze. His hands began moving in opposing circular motions. A shimmering spot of light appeared beside him and grew larger with each wave of his hands.

Kai was leaning against my side, his weight growing heavier with each passing moment. Sweat had dampened his shirt, and it clung to his lithe frame. His muscles twitched, and his breathing was irregular. Summoning a gentler form of my magic, I cradled the side of his face and transferred some of my lifeforce into him. Had he still been a caster, it definitely would’ve worked to keep him moving. I wasn’t sure what to expect with a vampire.

Please, I prayed silently. Just keep it together a little longer, we’re so close.

The bear bounded forward and nudged my leg with his large nose.

“Thanks, Botto,” I whispered to the shifter.

“We’re ready,” Illion said when the portal was the stretched to the ceiling. His voice sounded very young and very scared.

“Go,” I yelled down the hallway, gesturing for him to enter the opening.

Illion went without protest. Botto cocked his bear head to one side, asking if I wanted him to stay with my brother. I nodded and he tore off into the passageway.

“Brie, I don’t feel so great,” Kai muttered just as a bomb seemed to detonate beside us. The foundation shook again, more intensely this time. Kai clung to my arm, his eyes rolling unnervingly in his head.

A shriek pierced the corridor behind me. Every fiber of my being told me it belonged to Julia. Get Kai to safety, and then you can come back, I told myself.

“Come on. Just hold on a little bit longer,” I begged Kai, dragging him closer to our exit.

Just as I’d managed to get Kai to hold his own head up, Kenoa burst into the main hall from the portal opening. I breathed a sigh of relief; the calvary had arrived. A blur of blonde streaked right behind him, Sienna bolstering her speed with her air magic.

They each took one of Kai’s arms and slung them over their shoulders, absolving me of the weight. Kenoa’s jaw tightened when his eyes landed on his best friend and king.

“It’s going to be okay,” I said. Because it had to be okay.

Kai slumped between the two of them, and his fangs poked out over his slack bottom lip. Sienna jumped a little, but Kenoa didn’t even blink. He was the rock both Kai and I needed just then.

I turned my attention to Illion as Kenoa and Sienna took Kai into the portal. “I told you to go!” I exclaimed.

“I did, I went to get help. Help you clearly needed,” he pointed out. “Besides, I’m the only one who can close the portal.”

Well, shit. Why didn’t I realize that?

“Fine. Just stay inside the passage.” I touched his arm and forced him to look me in the eye. “If anyone besides our people come, you close the portal and run. Promise me.”

He hesitated a beat before nodding. “I promise. Go. Help...Julia.”

There was no time for family drama, but I spared him the most sympathetic smile I could muster. Then, I turned just as Sienna glided to stop in front of me again.

“Gaia, this was a fucking horrible idea. We walked straight into an ambush.” Her pretty face was scraped, and there were streaks of blood in her long blonde hair. Nevertheless, Sienna’s eyes were alive, and I knew the adrenaline was running just as high in her system as it was in mine.

“You up for another fucking horrible idea?” I asked, arching an eyebrow.

She practically beamed. “Count me in.”

Finding Julia and Mat was easy, we only had to follow the noise of their battle. The charred bodies of the vampires I’d felled filled the air with an acrid odor. I swallowed the bile that rose in my throat through sheer will alone. Sienna must have been affected too, because she wrapped an arm over her face and retched.

“You okay?” Sienna asked when I tripped over a chunk of rock on the ground.

“I’m good,” I lied. Between battling the guards with my magic and the infusion I’d given Kai, my power waned with each step. Nausea filled me, and not just from the smell.

That was when the coldness crept up my spine. Fear like I hadn’t known in years replaced determination. Mat had overpowered me when I was at full strength. There was no way I could beat him in my condition. The effects of the curse were going to overtake me before I could summon a single fireball—I’d already used my magic too much.

You have Sienna, I reminded myself.

I glanced at my childhood best friend. The same night Mat took me, he’d captured her. This was personal for both of us. But beneath the tough exterior, I could tell she was nearly as drained as I was.

Julia came flying into view up ahead as she was flung around the corner that connected the two hallways. The wall sank in where her back impacted. She barely paused as she swept away the bits of rock clinging to her dress as though the state of her clothing was her biggest problem in that moment. Jaw set in a firm line, she squared her shoulders and donned an expression I knew well. It was the same look I’d worn during every single one of my one hundred and four victories in the arena.

Fireballs danced in my palms as Sienna and I ran to Julia’s aid. Mat had taken so much from me—from all three of us—and I would be damned if I allowed him to take my mother from me a second time.

Mat pounced into view before Sienna and I could reach Julia, grabbing a handful of the priestess’ hair and slamming her head into the bricks. The blow must’ve been vicious, because Julia swayed back and forth before her legs gave out. Mat still had ahold of her hair, and he held her up like the strands were puppet strings that he could pull at his leisure.

I wanted to scream but held it in. Mat was preoccupied with Julia and hadn’t noticed Sienna and me approaching.

I’m coming for you, you bastard, I thought, my lips curving into a slow, malicious smile.

Mat sneered down at Julia’s limp form. He yanked her hair to force her head up so that she was looking at him. My mother gave a small moan that nearly broke my heart.

“You should’ve just let me rule!” he bellowed in Julia’s face. His voice echoed off the low ceiling and covered the sounds of our advance. “We could’ve conquered this world years ago if you hadn’t torn our people apart!”

Mat drew back one booted foot and took aim at Julia’s head like he was about to punt a football. Sienna and I lunged at his back in tandem. The vampire howled as I slammed blazing fists into his kidneys repeatedly. Sienna went for his face when he whirled around, forcing wind down his throat and into his lungs. Vampires didn’t need to breathe, but the maneuver was supposedly very painful.

I hope it hurts, asshole, I thought.

The element of surprise didn’t last long. He peeled Sienna’s hand away and tossed her aside as if she weighed nothing. He twisted away from my jabs, releasing his hold on Julia.

Something caught Mat’s eye, and he spared a glance down the hallway behind us. I didn’t dare turn away from the vampire, but I had a feeling I knew what made his eyes widen. It was more of a sense, really. I sensed Illion’s magic. He’d followed Sienna and me. He’d brought the portal to us.

“Brie, come on!” my brother yelled, stopping close to where Sienna had landed. She was struggling to her knees, clearly dazed from the impact. When she tried to stand, her legs wouldn’t hold her. But Sienna was a fighter, a true survivor. She crawled to the portal. Illion pulled her inside and situated her against one of the magical walls.

Using Mat’s temporary distraction, I lunged for his arm with flaming hands. Unfortunately, Mat wasn’t like the opponents I’d faced in the arena. He wasn’t like other vampires I’d encountered. The fire visibly pained him, but he didn’t immediately burst into flames. He shoved me backward and out of arm’s reach. I stumbled at the force he used but remained on my feet. Digging deep within myself, I summoned all the magic left in my body. Two fireballs materialized in my hands, twisting flames of black and orange that were straight out of the stories the elders told in Fae Canyon. Hellfire. Something only created from a mix of light and dark magic.

I just found an upside to being poisoned, I thought.

I flung one of the infernal orbs at Mat’s chest. He dodged too late, and the fireball caught his right arm. It burnt straight through his shirt and melted the flesh beneath. The smell made me gag, while the sight was like poetry in motion.

Mat’s eyes were wide with disbelief. Hellfire wasn’t something he’d counted on. He didn’t know I had dark magic coursing through my veins.

The distraction left Mat vulnerable, and Julia didn’t waste the opportunity. She’d recovered from the head slamming enough to deliver a textbook roundhouse kick to Mat’s ribs that would’ve made arena spectators cheer. Bones crunched on impact, and Mat cried out as he lilted to one side. Cornered and wounded, he should’ve been scared. I would’ve been terrified. Instead, Mat was still smiling. A glimmer in his dark gaze set me on edge. Then, I realized he was looking past me to the portal, to my brother.

“No!” I screamed, breaking one of the first rules of combat and reacting out of anger. I let loose the second fireball without taking the time to aim properly. Mat ducked out of the way easily, and the twisting orb hit the wall behind him.

Julia realized that Mat had his eye on Illion. On my baby brother. On the only person Dad had left.

“You will die a thousand deaths before you lay a hand on that child!” Julia screamed, lunging for Mat and grabbing hold of his shirt. Her grip wasn’t great, but she still flung him into an already crumpling wall.

The stone shook around me, and I started to fear the entire place might come down on our heads. It would be an inconvenience for the vampires, but they would survive. The rest of us wouldn’t be so lucky.

Mat dove at Julia in retaliation. The two vampires grabbled again. When I summoned my magic for another flaming attack, shadows crept into the sides of my vision. My knees went weak.

No. No. No. Not now. Don’t do this to me now. All the magic use had finally caught up with me, and the curse was taking its pound of flesh. You’ve got this. Just one more, to end it, I coached myself, hearing Botto’s voice inside my head.

A single magical assault was truly all I had left in me.

With a deep breath, I conjured an image of Kai to give me strength. He needed me. He needed me to help him through the transition. Magic began to gather at my core. My mind conjured memories of Illion through the years. I needed to protect him. Mat couldn’t have him. The magic swelled. I thought of Cala, Rocko and Everly, all prisoners at the mercy of the Dresdens. That was my fault. I needed to help them. The magic shot down my arms. I thought of Dad. I couldn’t let him lose my mother twice. One basketball-sized sphere of hellfire danced between my hands, too large to contain within just one palm.

I was running on fumes. There needed to be an opening, an opportunity for me to take out Mat without killing Julia. Sweat poured down my face and stung my eyes, mixing with shame-filled tears. I had never lost a fight, and I didn’t intend to break that streak. But I wasn’t just gambling with my own life. If I didn’t hit Mat on my first attempt, it would be game over for me. Then there would be no one standing between the vampire and my brother. I couldn’t take that risk.

“Illion, go!” I shouted. He started to protest, but I cut him off. “You promised.”

I glanced over my shoulder and met my brother’s gaze, my vision trembling. He opened his mouth but did not speak, his jaw dropping farther and farther as his eyes grew wider and wider.

“Brie!” he finally managed to shout, gesturing wildly.

The ball of hellfire was so hot that my hands started to sweat. I had never felt the heat of my own magic. I spun in time to see that Mat had broken free from Julia and was sprinting toward us. I was no match for his speed. A leg sweep took my feet out from under me and sent me crashing into the stone floor. My teeth rattled when I hit the ground. The fireball flew from my hands, hitting the ceiling and shattering. A few of the shards hit Mat, but the damage was negligible.

Think. You can do this. He can’t get Illion.

But it was so hard to think with the black fog that was clouding my brain.

Julia appeared as a blur, yanking Mat away before he could deliver a devastating blow. My arms and legs tingled. I didn’t know if that was from the impact or the poison that released into my bloodstream with each use of my magic.

“Now, Illion! Go, now!” I shrieked as the vampires tried to tear each other limb from limb.

Maybe it was indecision, or maybe watching our mother battle with her vampire brother was just too far outside his comfort zone, but Illion froze in place. Only his eyes moved, crisscrossing the narrow hallway that Julia and Mat were turning to rubble around us.

“Illion!” I snapped, my voice hoarse and nearly inaudible over the sound of the priestess’ back slamming into stone.

She was losing. Illion wasn’t moving. I had to get up and fight. For all three of us. For Dad. For Kai. I didn’t have the strength for fireballs, just a few weak bursts of flames in each hand. Neither would be enough alone. If I consolidated the power, the odds were better. Please let it be enough, I prayed.

The world spun when I rolled onto my side and tried to sit up. Mat once again had hold of Julia’s hair and slammed her entire body around like a ragdoll. She was doing her best to fight him off, but her movements grew sluggish. The cuts on her face weren’t healing instantly. She was going to die the permanent type of death that many turned vampire to avoid.

“No!” I tried to scream, but no sound came out.

I slumped back on my side. As if in slow motion, Mat crushed her head against the ground until Julia finally went limp. He started for the portal. For Illion. My exhausted and beaten body was the only obstacle left between the vampire and my brother. Tears mixed with the dirt on my face and coated my cheeks in mud. I could barely see Mat coming through my grief.

But I could still hear the pounding of his boots and feel the vibrations.

Gaia must’ve been on my side, because the timing was perfect. My leg swung out with a strength that surprised me and swept the asshole flat on his back.

Black spots danced through the center of my vision as I pushed myself up to a sitting position and slammed a handful of hellfire onto his face.

“Leave my family alone!” I shrieked, pressing down until I felt his cheekbone crack.

The flames weren’t strong enough to engulf his entire body; I wasn’t strong enough. But hellfire was the most formidable weapon in existence. It melted his skin with a single touch and weakened the ancient vampire. He fought against me, but it was no longer with the strength of a vampire. I dug my nails into the slippery flesh to maintain a grip and felt a fresh surge of power rush through me. The flames grew brighter, hotter. My middle finger laid squarely on his eyelid, and Mat screamed in agony as the lid and eye melted down into the socket.

Satisfaction welled inside of me, giving me renewed strength. Hand still gripping Mat’s face, I channeled every ounce of my soul through my fingers. The flames burned hotter and higher, the fire spreading up my arm and down his neck. Bloodlust like I’d never experienced took over, and I imagined his brain boiling beneath my palm.

“Brie! Stop!” Illion yelled.

I met my brother’s terrified gaze as Mat’s cries trailed off. The vampire’s body drooped, slackening into a puddle of seared flesh. Illion’s expression held horror and revulsion.

“Get in the portal!” Illion begged, tears staining his young face. “Come on, Brie. We have to go!”

But I could only move enough to cover the worst of Mat’s injuries, to shield the carnage and protect what was left of my little brother’s innocence.

“Please, Brie,” I heard Illion whisper as the fog overtook my brain completely. I didn’t fight it this time. Mat wasn’t a threat to Illion any longer. I’d done my job. Dad would still have his son. I just hated that my brother’s last memory of me would be so gory.

Will he understand? I wondered as my body went numb. Or will he remember me as a vicious killer?

My eyelids fell closed for the final time as I heard another voice in the corridor. I would’ve known that voice anywhere. When his fingers skimmed my neck to check for a pulse, his touch felt familiar. Kenoa’s whispered words were thick with emotion.

“She’s drained.”

Chapter Two

Domed City of Austin

Cala

––––––––

“GEORGINA GOES BEFORE the council today,” Ryun informed Cala over coffee in the cafeteria.

She pursed her lips. She’d seen the Texan queen’s triumphant return from being cast into the frozen wasteland as a part of the supposed “citizenship test.” Her victorious arrival at the gates had been to a kingdom no longer under caster rule. Cala had to admit, if only to herself, that she was impressed by the young queen. After a rocky start to the survival challenge, Georgina had proven she was a real fighter. Her power was impressive, too. She’d used advanced spells while in the tundra that, according to Ryun, meant Georgina had paid attention and applied herself in magic lessons. And when Georgina had returned to the gates, her head was held high. Even her filthy, nearly frost-bitten state couldn’t keep the pride off Georgina’s face.

Of course, the Dresden guards had immediately taken her into custody. Bound with magical restraints, Queen Georgina had been hauled down into some prison cell. Cala thought it was a pretty shitty reward for completing the trial but hadn’t voiced her opinion. She hadn’t needed the disapproving looks from everyone around to know she was in the minority. Though, last she’d spoken with Rocko, Cala had gotten the impression that the Dresdens going back on their word made him just as nervous as it made her.

“Goody for her,” Cala replied finally.

Ryun laughed. He actually freaking laughed. Cala frowned. None of this was funny. Not even a little.

“She’ll be formally absolved of her crimes,” Ryun said, as though it were a fair trade for what Georgina had been subjected to.

“Great. And then released? To live as a pauper?” Cala countered. She took an angry sip of black coffee that burned the roof of her mouth. Though her shifter healing meant the damage would repair itself sooner rather than later, it was still another annoyance on top of all the other bullshit she’d been putting up with lately.

“Feeling bad for the caster queen?” Ryun teased.

She rolled her eyes. “No. I’m just worried that my safety might not be as assured as I was promised. I mean, if you all are willing to break a pledge made in a televised broadcast, what chance do I have without anyone watching?”

“She successfully completed the trial, so Georgina will get what she was promised.” A muscle twitched in Ryun’s neck. “Her past crimes will be forgiven. Come with me, see for yourself.”

“Yeah, no thanks.” Cala shook her head. “I can think of a lot of things I’d rather do.”

The trace of humor usually present on Ryan’s features disappeared. “I’m afraid I’ll have to insist that you do.”

She frowned and chanced a smaller sip of her coffee. It was so bitter, it simply made the acrid taste in her mouth worse. What the hell did the Dresdens have against sugar?

“Look, Cala.” Ryun’s hazel eyes darted around the cafeteria uneasily. His voice was just above a whisper when he continued. “I’m not supposed to be telling you this...”

And to think I once loved when people told me secrets, she thought as her stomach tightened.

“There’s been an incident,” Ryun said softly. “Brie is not in Revival any longer. She’s being held hostage, along with one of my sisters and one of my brothers. My father is sure at least Brie is a willing hostage. Without her, your position here is even more precarious than before.”

“You mean, I’m a hostage until Brie stops pretending to be one?” Cala countered, anger flashing in her eyes.

“I need to keep an eye on you,” Ryun said carefully.

So that was why he’d asked her to have coffee with him this morning. Not because he enjoyed talking to her or cared to spend time together.

Noted, Cala thought bitterly.

“I see,” she said aloud. “Either I let you play shadow or...?” With a pointed glare, Cala let the question hang in the air.

“Or you can sit in a cell until my father gets what he wants,” Ryun said bluntly.

Cala felt the blood drain from her cheeks, but her voice was strong and confident when she spoke. “Same goes for Rocko and Everly, I assume? They have babysitters, too?”

“Yes,” he confirmed. “Though I would appreciate it if you don’t tell them what I just told you.”

She scoffed. “Seriously? You think they won’t notice someone following them and telling them where to go all day?”

Ryun shrugged. “Probably not. They’ve already made it clear they are happy to help the cause. Everly spent a lot of yesterday with Nya. Rocko’s made friends with a few of the gate guards, so they’re going to take him out there to show him the job.”

“Why’d you tell me the truth?” Cala watched him closely as he debated how to answer.

Finally, Ryun shook his head. “I don’t know. I guess I feel like you deserve to know. Nya disagrees, though, which is why you can’t tell your friends. I just don’t see a point in keeping it a secret.” He brought his coffee mug to his lips, and then spoke before taking a sip. “That said, I’m going to ask you again...do you want to come to Georgina’s council meeting with me?”

Cala’s eyes narrowed to slits, just like they did when she was stalking prey in jaguar form. She smirked and spoke in a falsely cheery voice. “It’s a date, I’ll just go polish my best shoes.”

The council met with Georgina in the same arena where they’d stripped her of her title for alleged crimes against fae and shifters. The stands were packed for the event, which Cala found a little odd. The council was just going to pass some sort of formal decree pardoning Georgina, and then the queen would officially become a regular citizen. There wasn’t much to see.

Ryun and Cala watched from one of the arena doors as a dozen rebel guards marched through the entranceway on the opposite side from where they stood. It was all for show, but that many guards were just overkill. Georgina’s hands were bound, and she was dressed simply in shapeless black pants and a matching t-shirt. The basic loafers on her feet appeared to be too big, because she shuffled a little when she walked. Cala could smell the young queen’s fear from across the arena, though Georgina donned a prideful expression and met the glares of her accusers levelly.

The guards brought Georgina to the center of the arena. Hale Dresden waited there for her like she was the next contestant on a twisted game show.

“Where’s the supposed council?” Cala muttered to Ryun.

“You’ll see in a sec,” he whispered back. “Just watch.”

“Welcome, ladies and gentlemen of all species,” Hale Dresden boomed once Georgina was at his side. The guards fell back but stayed close enough to take the caster queen down if she tried anything.

Hale Dresden looked over at Georgina. “Caster 0002, you have passed your citizenship trial. How does it feel?”

Oh, Gaia. It really is like a screwed-up gameshow, Cala thought.

Georgina responded with a glare.

Thirteen people suddenly popped into being in a circle around Georgina and Hale. Cala didn’t recognize any of them. An elderly fae man stepped forward, hands clasped behind his back.

“We, the council, formally pardon caster 0002 for her past crimes against the fae and shifters of the former Kingdom of Texas,” he announced in a formal tone before reclaiming his place in the circle.

A young female werewolf stepped forward next. “Successful completion of the citizenship trial has earned you the right to claim a place in our new society.”

The third person to come forward was a vampire. Cala didn’t realize it until he spoke, and his fangs became visible. “Casters have no place in the new world,” he declared, sounding almost bored. The words didn’t seem to surprise anyone else, but Cala’s eyes grew wide and alarmed. The declaration seemed to be a direct contradiction to the rest of the council’s words.

Cala and Georgina gasped in tandem as the vampire rushed forward and clamped his hands down on the caster’s shoulders.

“Congratulations, you will become immortal,” the bloodsucker proclaimed. With that, he sunk his teeth into Georgina’s neck.

Her screams were agony to Cala’s sensitive ears, yet she couldn’t bring herself to cover them or even look away. Georgina fought, but the vampire was too powerful. The more blood he drank, the paler and limper the former queen became. Finally, her feeble struggle stopped, and she sagged backward against his chest. That was when the vampire drew a nail across his own wrist and clamp it over Georgina’s mouth. Cala watched, horrified, as the young caster was forced to drink the vampire’s blood.

When the vampire decided Georgina had ingested enough, he tossed her to the ground like a discarded toy. The guards surrounded her, though there wasn’t any tension in their movements. Four of them simply picked up her lifeless body and carried her away while roaring cheers emanated from the stands.

Cala rounded on Ryun to give him a piece of her mind. Instead, she gave him the contents of her stomach. All over his boots. For an extended moment, they just stared at one another in horror. Then, Ryun folded her into his arms.

“Come on,” he said, using the arm around her shoulders to propel her toward the aisleway. “Let’s get you out of here before someone locks you up for being a sympathizer.”

Ryun took her to the women’s locker room. Cala washed out her mouth while he rinsed his shoes off in a shower stall. She knew she should feel at least a little bad for ruining his boots, but she also felt like he deserved the hassle for not giving her a warning about Georgina’s fate.

Once they were both presentable, they left the arena. Instead of returning directly to the warehouse, Ryun drove them out of downtown Austin to a residential development near the dome border. The homes were all modest one-story ranch styles with small yards. They passed a sign that read: “Welcome to Sunnyville Estates, All Are Welcome.” Of course, someone had spray painted “shifters” between the words, implying that only weres were truly welcome there. Cala bit her lip and looked anxiously out the window. No one was out and about in the neighborhood, though there were outward signs that a few of the homes were occupied.

“Where are we going?” Cala finally asked.

She’d been silent since vomiting all over Ryun and had planned to continue the treatment until he apologized for being a dick. Despite her intention, curiosity was a hard itch not to scratch.

“You’ll see,” he replied, rounding a turn without stopping at the stop sign.

“I don’t want to see,” Cala growled. “I want you to tell me.”

Ryun tried to hide a smile. “We’re going to my house,” he intoned. “Happy? Now you know.”

“You have a house?” Cala’s eyes narrowed. “How’s that possible?”

Ryun chuckled. “Where did you think I live?”

“Um, the place you’ve been sleeping?”

“I have a bed at the warehouse, since it’s our base of operations. Still, I need my own space. I need quiet to think and get work done. We relocated all the casters to hotels downtown, which left a lot of houses ripe for the taking. A few of the higher-ups in the rebel army decided to claim homes out here as their own.”

Cala frowned. “You stole a house? What the hell, dude? You can’t just take someone’s house.” She heard the tone of her voice rising with indignance but didn’t even try to temper it. “That’s so messed up. Any caster living in this low-rent neighborhood probably wasn’t living much better than fae and shifters. But yeah, cool, steal their houses once you’ve arrested them.”

Ryun narrowed his eyebrows. “Don’t fool yourself. A lot of the casters that lived out here still had house fae. We’ve given some of the homes to those people, the ones who served here,” he replied calmly.

“What about the casters that didn’t have house fae?” Cala challenged, anger mixing with the disgust that still lingered from earlier in the arena. “The ones that didn’t mistreat shifters. They were just living normal lives here in this little neighborhood, not bothering anyone. Hmm? What about them?”

“At the very least, those casters are guilty of complacency,” Ryun replied stiffly. He finally pulled into a driveway in front of a lime green house that was identical to those on either side, save the color.

“That’s not a thing,” Cala protested.

Sighing loudly, Ryun turned off the vehicle. “In the new world, it is.” He reached over and touched her hand gently. “They could’ve spoken up. They could’ve done something. They chose not to.”

Cala let out a bark of laugher. “You really believe that, don’t you? Gaia, you are brainwashed. Do you even hear yourself? Unless they’re wealthy, casters have no say in anything that happens under the domes. Royals rule everything, and they don’t give a shit that some nobody caster thinks it’s wrong to force fae to give up their magic.”

The look in Ryun’s eyes was pure pity. “No, Cala. You’re the one who’s been brainwashed. You enjoyed a life of relative privilege in Hawaii. Maybe not the life of luxury the royals enjoyed, but it was a life that most would’ve killed for. You still don’t seem to understand that they made you fight. Just because you are good enough to win some money and live a good life doesn’t make their crime okay. They treated you as gladiators whose only reason for existence was their amusement. With time, I know you’ll see that I’m right.”

“Oh, I know you’re right,” Cala replied coolly, crossing her arms over her chest. “I hate the pit masters. I hate what they did to me. But even with all of that, I don’t think every caster is evil. They have a few sadistic pineapples on the plantation, but you can’t just torch all of them. Just like I’m trying really hard not to think you’re evil just because your father is a monster.”

She went for the passenger-side door handle but found it locked. With a huff, Cala aimed her heel at the door and delivered a kick that broke the metal off its hinges. Without waiting for her guard, she stomped up to the white front door.

“Cala, wait!” Ryun called after her.

She rounded on him, surprised to find that he was so close behind her.

“Can we please talk about this calmly?” he asked in a voice just above a whisper.

“Sure. We can talk once you admit that you don’t agree with everything your father is doing.” She crossed her arms over her chest and glared up at him. “Don’t bother lying. I can smell your disgust. You hate casters, I’ll give you that. But even with your prejudices, you still think that turning them all into vampires is harsh.”

“Granite’s methods might be extreme...,” he admitted cautiously.

“Have you considered trying to talk to him about it? Maybe suggest an alternative?”

Ryun’s brows drew together. “I get what you’re doing, but it’s different.”

“You’re right. Right now, it’s different. You’re on the winning side.” She jabbed a finger in his face. “But you had better hope it stays that way. Because your crime of complacency is so much worse than anything the casters did. Your people are subjecting them to a fate many consider worse than death. It should not be a decision that is taken so lightly.”

With that, she spun on her heel and tried the door handle. It was locked. Not wanting her dramatic exit ruined by a technicality, Cala punched a hole in the door’s glass panel, reached through and turned the lock. Then, she marched inside Ryun’s stolen house and slammed the door in his face.

Chapter Three

Dome of Midnight

Kai

––––––––

KAI SHOT UPRIGHT LIKE a spring-loaded toy. Where am I? he wondered. Without a source of light in the space, the inky blackness should’ve made it impossible for him to see the outline of the bed on which he sat. Kai’s eyesight seemed...enhanced, somehow. Particularly since it felt like his eyelids had been closed so long that they were crusted over. Unfortunately, there was still a big difference between seeing his surroundings and recognizing them.

Kai rubbed his temples, but the gesture was more out of habit than need. His head didn’t hurt, which seemed odd in and of itself given the constant headaches he had to deal with. Must not have been knocked out with a skull blow, he thought. It was a deduction based on the clues, though. No matter how hard he tried, no matter how much he focused, Kai simply couldn’t remember how he’d come to be in this place. Actually, he couldn’t recall...what was the last thing he remembered?

Fae Canyon. Kai had spoken with Brie’s father in the garden outside their family cottage. After that, he and Kenoa had left Brie’s homeland for Los Angeles.

Wait, no that’s right, he corrected himself. Kenoa had gone to meet up with Brie, and Kai had set off on his own to Hawaii. He’d returned to his kingdom.

“Illion opened a tunnel,” he muttered aloud. “He took me back.”

Kai winced at the sound of his own scratchy voice as it echoed off the walls. He rubbed his temples again. Maybe he had been hit on the head after all. Focus, a voice only he could hear snapped. Illion, the tunnel. Kai tried to recall the magical passageway, but the details wouldn’t come. He remembered entering the tunnel, and then...nothing.

Had something happened to him in the passage? Oh, Gaia, was this another test? Was he in another void? Had he never left the land of Brie’s father’s shenanigans?

No problem, he thought, I’ve got this.

He swung his legs over the side of the bed and stood in one fluid motion. Unsure of what else to do, he began pacing the bedroom. He looked down at the soft blue t-shirt and plaid pajama bottoms, neither of which he’d ever seen before. He studied his arms and felt his face gingerly to assess any injuries. There were no cuts or bruises or even tender spots. Running shaking hands through his dark hair, Kai felt for anything amiss. Though he’d never noticed the natural curves and bumps of his skull, he didn’t find anything alarming. Kai stopped pacing long enough to pull up his pants legs, only to find the skin beneath unmarred.

“No visible injuries,” he mumbled. His voice still sounded impossibly loud, like a deliberate attempt to shout. What the hell?

If I’m not hurt, why am I so sensitive to sound? he wondered. More importantly, where am I?

This was the point at which it occurred to Kai that something was off. Very, very off. The room he was in had no door. Four solid walls surrounded him, no entrance or egress. That doesn’t bode well, he thought. The room was nice, like a guestroom at Iolani Palace. But Kai knew he was no guest. Guests were free to come and go. Prisoners were not.

Then, something even more troubling occurred to Kai. He could clearly see the fine hairs on his arms, which were standing on end.

Kai tried to swallow. His mouth and throat were so dry, he actually wondered if he might choke on his own spit.

Water. He needed water.

There was a glass pitcher full of clear liquid on a side table. Kai didn’t bother with a cup. Parting his lips, he poured the water straight down his own throat. He drank greedily, but the water did nothing to quench his thirst. Kai’s teeth clinked against the pitcher as he tried to consume every last drop of liquid. The sound was grating, like nails on a chalkboard. He froze for a beat and then slowly lowered the pitcher. Two deep scratches shone deeper than the other minor scrapes on the clear glass.

Kai tried to swallow again. It was still slightly off, as though his mouth was more open than it should be when working the esophagus. Parting his lips, he ran a thumb along his upper row of teeth. A wave of nausea hit him when he felt the elongated incisors. They sliced his finger, and the copper taste sent a wave through his gut. When he pulled his hand away with a start and looked down at his finger, the streak of crimson looked beautiful and enticing against his pale skin. The sight made Kai’s thirst increase tenfold. He watched, dumbfounded, as the two halves of the cut knit back together. He’d always been a quick healer, but this was more than a good regimen of tonics.

The dam that had held his memories back broke into a million piece.

“No. No, no, no.” Kai dropped the pitcher. The sound of shattering glass barely registered over the cries of agony in his head. Even with his heightened senses. The thought sent another screech of despair echoing in his mind.

“Oh, Gaia.” Kai stumbled, falling hard but landing on the thin mattress. “This can’t be happening. This has to be a nightmare.”

In his heart, Kai knew the truth. Closing his eyes, he recalled the rebels who’d captured him in his own home. There was a cell. Not a nice cell like the one he was currently inside. More like one where his mother had banished traitors.

A pale, grinning face passed through his mind, one that had leaned over him as he’d lay cuffed and shackled with magic-dampening restraints. The pearly white fangs hadn’t seemed real as they’d flashed in the scant light of that dirty cell. He’d thought they were simply a warning, meant to scare him into submitting to whatever the opposition had wanted. It wasn’t until no demands were made that he comprehended no idle threat lay in front of him.

Even with that realization, Kai hadn’t begged for his life. He distinctly remembered the effort it took to remain silent and stoic; nothing would ever take more of his will. It had been worth it, though. Kai was a king, after all. His largest duty was to remain strong in the face of adversity, and he took his responsibilities seriously.

The vampire who’d lurked over him had yanked one of his arms free of the magical restraints and sunk his fangs into Kai’s wrist. The sharp prick had hurt at first, but the pain was gone in an instant. Ecstasy had followed. Pure bliss. All of Kai’s worries—everything from saving Brie from a traitor’s execution to running a kingdom of thousands—had seemed trivial. All his cares became nonexistent in a single moment. And then, there was nothing but cold breath on his ear and the fanged bastard’s even colder voice.

“You should feel privileged,” the vampire had whispered. “Your mom wasn’t so lucky.”

“Hello, King,” a disembodied female voice called, pulling Kai from the past back to the present. Or was it? Kai had never felt so disoriented in all his life.

Even with the feelings of confusion and disconcertion, he was on his feet in a flash. Kai’s eyes darting around the room, searching for the speaker. She was nowhere to be found.

“I am glad to see you are awake,” the woman said. “How are you feeling?”

“Who are you?” Kai snapped in his most kingly tone.

“Forgive my rudeness,” the voice replied. “My name is Julia, and I am the High Priestess of the Midnight Hive.”

Julia?

He’d recently heard that name. Where? Think! The answer came after too many mental summonses. Elder Hawkins’ wife, Brie’s mother. Her name was Julia. And she was a vampire.

“I know everything is very confusing right now,” Julia began in a calm, soothing tone. “That is perfectly normal, especially in situations like yours. Do you remember what happened to you?”

“I was bitten,” Kai said thickly. “A vampire bit me.”

“Yes...,” she replied, drawing out the single word. “That is technically true. That same vampire also turned you.”

This shouldn’t have come as a shock to Kai. He’d felt the fangs in his own mouth. The coppery scent of blood surfaced as a fresh memory in his mind, the velvety smooth taste not far behind. He began to salivate at the memory, something that instantly disgusted him.

“Do you remember turning?” Julia asked softly.

Kai shook his head. He was confident the priestess could see him even though he couldn’t see her, so he didn’t give a verbal reply.

“That’s probably for the best,” she answered. “My advice, for what it is worth? Don’t try to remember the actual turning. No good will come of it.”

“Where am I?” he asked, easing down on the edge of the bed where he’d awoken.

“Crystal City, at the Midnight Hive,” she replied. “My hive.”

“Where’s Brie?” Kai caught a flash of her face for just a second when he said her name but couldn’t be sure if it was a memory or a glimpse of her in the present. Regardless, he wanted to see her.

“Maybrie is resting.”

The non-answer made Kai’s teeth grind. “Is she hurt? Did you hurt her?” he growled.

“I would never harm my daughter.” There was an edge to the priestess’ voice this time that hadn’t been there before. “I intend to make sure the same is true for you. She is the sole reason you are here, safe with my people.” Julia hesitated for beat. “Do you remember us getting you out of Hawaii?”

Kai closed his eyes to prompt the memory but saw only darkness. “Not really,” he admitted. “Flashes here and there, but nothing solid. I know I was in the palace dungeons at one point. Sarah was...wait! Where the hell is my sister?” He shot to his feet again and bellowed, “Where’s my sister? What did you do to her?”

“The princess is safe,” Julia assured him calmly. “She is here, as well. I did give her a tonic to help her rest, but that is all. She was understandably upset in light of all that has happened. While I thought it was a needless risk to take, Maybrie insisted that we rescue her along with you. Again, my daughter is responsible for the safety of you and those you care for. You would do well to remember that.”

“Is Sarah...?” Kai couldn’t bring himself to finish the sentence. A horror show of his little sister with fangs and a bloody mouth assaulted his thoughts. Could it be?

“Your sister has not been turned. Nor will she be,” Julia vowed. “Not as long as I walk this earth.” She spoke with so much confidence that Kai didn’t doubt her words. Julia would protect his sister. Given that promises weren’t handed out lightly by vampires, particularly promises of safety, he felt assured by the declaration. Though Kai didn’t know Julia, he recognized a fellow ruler when he met one.

“What of my kingdom?” Though it wasn’t his intention, the question came out as a low growl.

Julia was silent for so long that Kai wondered if she’d left. Finally, just as he’d decided that she had and he was alone again, Julia spoke.

“We can discuss that later. You should feed now.”

“What of my kingdom?” Kai repeated, enunciating each word.

“For right now, the Dresdens hold Hawaii,” Julia admitted.

“And my people?”

As a vampire priestess, Julia’s words were surprisingly full of compassion when she replied. “I am sure you saw what happened to the casters in Austin. The same will happen in Oahu. It is already underway in Los Angeles and Charlotte.”

Kai moved so quickly, his fist was sailing toward the wall before he knew what he was doing. Instead of stone or plaster or whatever else walls were usually made of, this one was enchanted. Kai’s hand went right through it and became encased in something like a magical vice. When he tugged his arm back, there was enough resistance to make him realize he wouldn’t be using brunt force to get it back. Despite the realization, Kai ground his fangs and yanked harder to no avail.

“Only I can release you,” Julia said calmly.

“Then release me,” Kai snarled, barely recognizing his own voice.

“I will,” Julia promised. “Just as soon as you calm down.”

“I’m not your prisoner,” Kai spat, though he didn’t know whether that was true.

“No, you’re not,” Julia agreed. “But you are dangerous. To yourself, as well as others. As soon as you have acclimated to your new state of being, you can leave this room. Take a few deep breaths and try to relax.”

No one had given Kai orders in a very long time—not since he was a young boy. On the rare occasion he lost his temper, his people let him get it out of his system however he pleased. Not one of his advisors would’ve had the audacity to tell him to breathe or relax. Well, except for Kenoa. That was what a best friend was for, though.

It took Kai a full minute to decide to follow Julia’s instructions. He inhaled deeply, taking a breath of air he found he didn’t need. Still, the process soothed his nerves the same as it had when he was a caster. A second deep exhale eased the tension in his muscles. With the third inhale, Kai’s shoulders slumped.

“Impressive control for a newborn,” Julia replied. The vice holding his arm in place released its grip. “Feeding will also take the edge off,” she added.

His fangs instinctively stretched over his bottom lip at the thought of blood. The wall he’d punched shimmered as the glamour fell away. When he could see through to the other side, he saw an older, paler version of Brie smiling at him from five feet away. She held a second crystal pitcher in her chalky white hands, identical to the one he’d dropped except this one was full to the top with a viscous crimson substance that could only be blood.

“Hello, King,” Julia said again as she strode forward.

Instinctively, Kai started walking to meet her halfway. He only took one step before running smack into the invisible wall. Grunting at the unexpected impact, Kai rubbed his forehead. Julia smiled serenely.

“Everyone makes that mistake at least a few times,” she told him. “You’ll get used to the barriers without needing to see them.”

The blood called to him, and Kai wished she would stop talking and hand it over. He could barely hear Julia’s words over the roar in his ears and the voice inside his head. It chanted the same word over and over, the thought drowning out everything else: “Drink. Drink. Drink.” The edges of his vision started to go black. Only the liquid in Julia’s hands mattered, nothing else.

“Listen to my voice, King,” Julia said softly. “You are experiencing bloodlust. It is normal, but you will have to learn to control it.”

Kai started panting. His nostrils flared as she got within reach. Even knowing better, he swiped out to grab the pitcher. His arm was rendered immobile inside the invisible barrier once again.

“Patience is the root of control,” Julia said sagely. “You must learn to control yourself.”

Kai snarled, feeling more animal than human. Julia summoned a cup from the side table inside his room and sent it flying toward him. Holding up a hand just in time, he caught the glass easily.

“Patience. Control,” Julia repeated, her dark gaze fixed on his face. With agonizing slowness, she reached through the invisible barrier and filled his cup. “Small sips,” she warned.

But Kai was too crazed to care. He threw his head back and downed the blood like he was doing shots at a wild party. The sweet liquid washed over his tongue and down his throat. It left hints of smoke and citrus flavors, like a fine wine. Power infused every fiber of his being in an instant. Kai felt like he could take on the entire rebel army alone in that moment. Even as a king, he had never experienced the feeling of having the world at his fingertips, like his power was greater than anyone else in existence. He felt greater than all else in every facet, and the feeling was intoxicating. It was the most alive Kai had ever felt.

Unfortunately, the moment passed as quickly as it had come.

“More,” he growled at Julia.

“If you listen to me and take small sips, you may have more.”

Too focused on the pitcher in her hands, Kai barely noticed her condescending tone. Slowly, Julia refilled his cup. Once again, he downed the contents immediately.

“More,” he snapped.

“No, King. I’m afraid not.” Julia shook her head sadly. “Rest now. We’ll try again later.”

In the blink of an eye, the wall was back, and Julia was gone.

“Goodnight, sweet King,” she sang.

“No! Come back!” Kai screamed. His voice sounded foreign to his ears. He threw the empty cup and started beating the wall with his free fist. His efforts were only rewarded with two stuck arms. “Come back!” he pleaded.

His cries either fell on deaf ears or no ears at all. Regardless of which it was, no one responded.

Kai didn’t know how long he stood there imploring for help, but his throat was raw and bleeding by the time he gave up and let his shouts die out. The damaged tissue healed immediately, prompting him to repeat the cycle four more times before he grew so tired that he couldn’t keep his eyes open. As his lids slid shut, Kai realized the priestess must’ve been watching him the entire time, because his arms fell free. He hit the ground with a thud.

The dreams started off normal enough—for dreams, anyhow. Images of Brie in that ridiculously hot bathing suit she’d worn on their first beach date filled his head. But instead of the ocean, they were at a frozen lake. Somehow, despite the layer of ice over the top, she had no trouble swimming straight through water. Cala and his sister were there, too, for inexplicable reasons. Sarah wore a frosted crown made of both diamonds and icicles. Brie’s best friend kept talking about her upcoming around-the-world cruise.

None of it made an ounce of sense.

Then, darkness fell, bringing with it a horde of vampires and their glowing red eyes. Kai cried out in his sleep, yelling for Brie to run. One of the vampires grabbed Sarah, ripping the crown from her head along with a chunk of her blonde waves.

“No!” he screamed, reaching in vain for his sister.

The vampire snarled and snapped in Kai’s direction, keeping him back. Then he turned and sunk his fangs into Sarah’s neck.

“Kai! Don’t!” Brie shouted.

His head whipped around to find two more vampires dragging his girlfriend from the frozen lake. Four piercing red eyes landed on him. Twinning malicious smiles were plastered on the vampires’ faces. They went for Brie’s neck in tandem, as if it was a synchronized dance performance. He watched in horror as she struggled to fight them off. Too late, he shouted to help her. “Use your fire magic!”

But Brie had already gone still.

“No. Gaia, no!” he yelled to the goddess.

“Kai,” a sweet, almost childlike voice called from behind him.

He spun to find Sarah grinning at him. There was fresh blood on her neck and the collar of her tank, but the wound on her throat had closed. Two red eyes met his.

“Kai,” a soft, sultry voice called his name.

He whipped around to find Brie standing behind him. She was centered between the two vampires that had attacked her, looking not the least bit unnerved. When her lips parted in a cold smile, razor-sharp fangs scraped against her bottom lip. Furious, Kai turned his attention to the vampires with his girlfriend. The words of rage stuck in his throat. The vampires with Brie were both him. Frantically, Kai looked around the lake. Dozens of copies of himself were standing with his loved ones. They were now all vampires. They’d turned his friends and family.

Except, no, that wasn’t right.

I turned my friends and family.

Chapter Four

Dome of Midnight

Brie

––––––––

A MOAN ESCAPING MY own lips brought me out of the darkness. Searing pain engulfed me. Every nerve ending within my body screeched in anguish. My skin felt like it was on fire, yet my insides were cold as ice. There was a cramping sensation in my midsection that intensified until my stomach literally felt tied in knots. I wanted to scream, but the part of my brain that controlled my mouth didn’t communicate the desire.

Is this the afterlife for me? I wondered. Have I been sentenced to an eternity of feeling every ounce of pain I’ve ever inflicted on another person?

I tried to move but couldn’t manage to lift even my pinky finger. My muscles were paralyzed, like I was a death row prisoner just before receiving a lethal injection.

The crippling pain grew impossibly worse. One minute, it felt as though my insides were being ripped out through my belly button. The next, every bone in my body was breaking simultaneously. The entire time, my skin burned like someone was returning the same hellfire flames I’d conjured to kill Mat.

Gaia, is this really my fate? I cried in my mind.

I wasn’t eager to see my tormentor, but the inability to open my eyes made the entire experience that much worse. It felt like they’d been glued shut with an everlasting epoxy adhesive. Or maybe the goddess had rendered me blind as punishment for melting Mat’s eyeballs. Was the old caster tale true? Did every spell cast upon another return to the caster three-fold? If so, the torture was going to get a whole lot worse.

The erratic heartbeat in my chest sped up so fast that it felt like galloping horses pounding against my ribcage. My breathe came faster and faster, until it seemed like my lungs would never receive sufficient air again. Part of my brain registered the fact that I was hyperventilating, but it there was nothing I could do to help myself.

“Shhh,” a voice called from the abyss. “Shhh, I’m here.”

Even though I’d only just heard the voice for the first time as an adult, long-lost memories from my childhood recognized it immediately. Julia. Julia was there, too. Had we been sentenced to a hellish eternity together? I supposed that was some comfort.

Something pressed against my lips. My instinct was to recoil, but my body wouldn’t obey the command. Several drops of water dribbled into my mouth, and I felt like a woman who’d discovered a fountain after being lost in the desert for eons.

The damp cloth was snatched way. The move felt like the demons torturing me hadn’t done me kindness but rather used the ploy to remind me of my thirst. I savored each of the five drops that landed on my tongue. Instead of swallowing, I rolled the liquid around in my mouth until it melted into the parched tissue of my cheeks.

Another low voice rang out from the invisible depths beyond. “Get Kenoa.”

Kenoa? Is he in the hellish existence, too? Is everyone I love dead? I thought miserably.

The next thought wasn’t any more pleasant. There was one person I loved that I knew wasn’t dead; Kai was undead. Mat had turned the man I loved into a vampire. Suddenly, the pain didn’t seem so bad. A part of me even felt as though I deserved the punishment. I had failed Kai. He’d gone to Fae Canyon with only Kenoa as protection, simply so he could prove to my father and the other elders that he was worthy of me. In return for everything he’d done for me, I had let Mat turn Kai into a vampire.

Despair was like a lead blanket over my chest. The physical pain was something I could’ve endured, but the hopelessness and guilt were threatening to suffocate me. I wasn’t sure I would survive a moment longer with the combination of it all.

“I’m right here, darling,” Julia cooed in my ear. “And I’m not going anywhere.”

I focused on the pain to distract myself from all the troubles I’d left behind in the living world. I reveled in the torture that I surely deserved. My time in the fighting pits hadn’t been casualty-free, after all.

If the demons burn my body with hellfire, will the souls of all my victims be reflected in the colors of the smoke? I wondered.

A long time ago, someone had told me that happened with vampires; their life force blew like colored auras dissipating in the wind.

Fresh air floated over me like a cool breeze, and I clung to the refreshment. Breathing became easier. And yet, the pain nearly made me lose consciousness. It felt like there were exposed nerve endings on the surface of my skin being scraped by the brutal air. A new degree of suffering found me as the internal cold and external heat sensations combined in a renewed symphony of torment.

“I’m here,” a man whispered beside me. “It’s Kenoa. I’m here. You’re going to pull through this.”

Pull through what? I wanted to scream. Hell? Purgatory? Atonement?

Then I remember the last words that I’d heard Kenoa say: “She’s drained.”

It was incredibly rare for a fae to use their own magic to degrees that left them drained. It was also unheard of for one to come back from depletion. All of which I known when I made what I hoped was a noble sacrifice. Mat was dead. Dead. And my brother was alive and unharmed. Those things had made it worth it to use every last ounce of strength within me.

“Just hold on. Push through the pain,” Kenoa continued, sounding a lot like Botto when he was encouraging me to do more reps on the weight machines.

This pain wasn’t like the aching muscles of my training sessions. I’d often joked that Botto would be a great torturer, his grueling derision for physical pain had seemed borderline sadistic. And yet, I’d definitely been talking out my ass with those thoughts. Real torture was a whole different level of cruelty. I didn’t want to hold on. I didn’t want to push through another round of scorching hellfire. I wanted to cease being.

In the back of my head, I was aware that Kenoa was talking to someone else. Despite the fact I knew it was happening, I couldn’t focus on the conversation. It felt like there was a little man inside my head trying to hack his way through my skull with a machete. Only a few of the words from their conversation permeated the cacophony, though I distinctly heard the threatening tone that Kenoa normally reserved for when people dared disrespect Kai in his presence.

“This is not going to be pleasant,” Julia said softly from somewhere to my right.

I felt her leaning over me but couldn’t see her. The sight of her porcelain skin had once disturbed me, repulsed me even. Despite that, all I wanted to do was see her face. To see my mother’s face. As hard as I tried, my eyes still refused to open. Or maybe they were open, and I was blind. Either way, I couldn’t see the woman who’d been willing to sacrifice herself so that I could escape.

“I’m so sorry, sweetheart,” Julia whispered, sounding like the most emotional vampire I’d ever encountered.

Sorry for what, exactly? I wondered uneasily.

A strong hand clasped mine, and then another covered it. I didn’t need my sight to know that those hands belonged to Kenoa. Though I couldn’t squeeze back, I could feel the reassuring pressure of Kenoa’s palm on mine and that alone dulled some of the pain.

“Just hold on,” he said again.

The damp cloth was back, brushing against my lips to coax them apart. It must have worked, because the drops of water washed over my tongue. Only, the liquid didn’t taste right. It was too sour and too bitter to be water. The drops burned an icy-hot trail down my throat, and I began to choke as my body heaved in protest. Another set of hands—not Kenoa’s, since his still held mine—helped me sit forward just enough to force the liquid down.

The caustic taste felt like a sensation all its own as it traveled through my system. By the time it reached my stomach, I knew why Julia had felt the need to apologize earlier. I’d known pain in my life. Emotional, mental, and physical pain were all well-known acquaintances of mine. My body had endured the punishing blows of over one hundred opponents in the fighting pits. My heart had been broken and put back together after everything that happened with Tanner, just so my conscience and another love could take a sledgehammer to it all over again. My psyche had been tested on numerous occasions during my early days in Hawaii, the least of which was the brutal beatings that had led to my compliance with the pit masters.

To top it all off, I’d woken up in the hell I currently occupied feeling as though demons were stretching me on the rack. Despite all the pain and trials that I’d endured in my relatively short life, none of it compared with what came next. It was like someone was trying to break my mind, body, and soul all at the same time.

This is game over, I thought. The ref has blown the whistle. For the first time in ages, I am not the victor. It’s the end.

A heavy sensation weighed on my body until it seemed I would be pressed as flat as the cheapest sheet of paper. Faint chanting in a language I didn’t know grew louder, the sound cocooning me in a swaddle of pain. Blue lights punctuated with sparks of black danced through my mind. The blackness moved in tendrils, prying into the darkest corners of my brain. The wisps grew into slithering vines that spread down my spine before branching out further to invade my entire body. There was no added pain. If anything, the pain lessened. But that sensation felt...wrong. Foreign. Like it didn’t belong in this world. Like it wasn’t part of the natural order.

No! my soul screamed. But my body was powerless to stop it.

Then, I was gone again.

The next time I gained consciousness, my entire body felt heavy. The pain had changed, though. Deep aches in my muscles that felt like rips made moving hard though not impossible. The agonizing hellfire flames had been doused. Tears welled in my eyes and threatened to spill over. I was so relieved that I could produce tears, I cried harder. That was enough to loosen the glue binding my eyelids.

When I finally opened them, sunlight seared my eyeballs. I didn’t even care. The relief at being able to see anything made the pain worth it. Of course, if I didn’t stop staring straight into the sun, its rays might be the last thing I ever saw. I turned my face to the side and groaned. I tried to move my arm to shield my eyes, but the appendage felt as though it weighed a ton and was immoveable.

I heard light footsteps, and then the world went dark again. It wasn’t the pitch blackness of before, but it was a relief to my aching eyeballs.

“Better?” Kenoa asked.

I managed a jerk of my head, which he seemed to understand meant yes. He held up a damp cloth, also seeming to get that I needed hydration. My mouth fell open gratefully. Kenoa squeezed several drops of water into my mouth, and this time they tasted glorious. When it became clear my body wasn’t going to reject the gift of hydration, Kenoa let me have more and more. After several minutes, my insides no longer felt like a raisin left out in the sun too long.

I tried to convey my gratitude with a lopsided smile that felt like more of slash. That was enough, though. Kenoa smiled and smoothed my hair back.

“Sleep. It’ll help,” he told me.

I passed in and out of awareness, but Kenoa was there every time I opened my eyes. Whether he was helping me to drink water or spooning feeding me bites of a thick porridge, my friend never left my side. Others drifted in and out in the background, never quite coming close enough to be in focus. Kenoa was the only constant.

“Thank you,” I rasped the fourth or fifth time I awoke.

His smile held none of the usual guardedness. “Of course,” he said, those two words conveying more emotion than a sonnet.

When I opened my mouth to ask him the question that had been plaguing the back of my mind, I couldn’t get the sentence out, only a noise: “Ka...ka....”

“Kai is okay,” Kenoa said gently. “Julia is taking care of him, too. I promise. Illion and Sarah are both here and uninjured. Sienna had a few broken bones that have already healed. Botto needed stitches, since he refused your mother’s offer of vampire blood to heal his cuts. Everyone is safe.”

The relief at the last words was so great that I promptly passed out again. I fell immediately into a soundless slumber.

When I woke next, I was positive weeks must’ve passed while I danced in and out of consciousness.

“Seventy hours,” Julia informed me without prompting.

“That’s it?” I replied hoarsely.

She arched a perfect eyebrow. “You might not think that is much time, but I assure you that I lived a millennium in those three days.”

“How did you revive me?” I managed to ask. “Being drained is usually a definitive end.”

“Your friend Kenoa gave you enough of his magic to get you back here,” she explained carefully. “I suspect that you weren’t quite depleted, just very close.” Julia studied me in a way that made me uneasy, like she suspected I was lying about something. It was particularly odd, considering I’d been the one who asked a question.

“It’s also possible the dark magic in your body kept you alive,” Julia added, choosing her words with care. While I’d known about the black magic usage to some degree, it was still a punch to the stomach to hear the matter-of-fact words from my mother. “Whatever the case, we were able to perform the counter curse to rid you of the poison infecting your magic. You will need to take it easy for a few more days, but I expect that you will make a full recovery.”

“I want to see Kai,” I told her. The hesitant expression on her face made me grasp her forearm and add a plea. “Please?”

Julia patted my arm. “Soon. It’s too dangerous right now. For both of you. There’s a line of visitors outside the door, and they are all queued up to keep you company. I promise, you will see Kai soon.”

Without enough energy to protest, let alone launch an attack as recourse, I laid back against the pillows in resignation. She wasn’t wrong about the people waiting to see me. First in that line was my brother.

“Kenoa hefted you like a sack of ricemeal!” Illion exclaimed during a dramatic retelling of my rescue from the dungeons.

I sipped something that tasted like warm apple juice and exchanged glances with the giant water fae standing behind my brother’s chair. Kenoa stared at the floor.

“I mean, how much do you weigh?” Illion continued, looking me up and down as though he might hazard a guess.

Kenoa clamped a hand on Illion’s shoulder and squeezed a little too hard. “We should let your sister rest.”

“Okay. I’ll come back later. Julia said if you don’t puke up your food, you can have these candies that grow on the trees in her garden.” Illion waved as Kenoa ushered him out of my recovery room.

“He seems so young,” I mused once Kenoa and I were alone.

“He is young,” Kenoa reminded me.

I set the apple juice glass on the gold tray over my lap. “By the numbers, yeah. Is he okay after...everything?”

Illion seemed to be okay, but it wasn’t every day he saw his sister gauge out a vampire’s eye and melt his brain.

“You mean after he saw what you did to Mat?” Kenoa nodded. “He’s fine. He was in shock at first, but we talked about it and he seems to think you’re like a girly version of the heroes from the elders’ tales.”

I didn’t know whether to be offended or relieved.

“He has a pretty typical fae stance on vampires,” Kenoa continued. “His ideals seem to have evolved a little already, which is good, but he didn’t think you did anything wrong. I think he’s seeing things a bit differently after these last few days.”

“I noticed he called her Julia,” I commented, thinking about Kenoa’s words. “That’s progress.” And, sadly, it was. Three days before, Illion hadn’t even been able to look at the woman who was our mother.

“Yeah.” Kenoa agreed. He fidgeted as though his clothes were suddenly two sizes too small. “Sarah has helped with that. Her views on vampires are more liberal than most other casters, so she’s gotten through to him in some ways.”

“What’s going to happen to her?” I’d been so concerned with Kai that I hadn’t given a lot of thought to his younger sister.

“It’s not safe for her to return to Hawaii,” he said bluntly. “It’s not really safe for her anywhere. Julia offered her protection with the Midnight Hive, so she’ll to stay here for now.”

“Right. I guess she’s the only heir Kai will ever have,” I replied softly. It hit me then, that the fact Kai was a vampire meant he’d never father children with me. With anyone, but it hurt most that it was something I would be giving up too.

Doesn’t matter, I told myself. You just need Kai, everything else will make sense once you’re together again. I wasn’t sure whether it was the truth or a lie that I needed to tell myself.

Kenoa covered my hand with his but said nothing. There was nothing to say, and I appreciated his understanding of that fact.

“Have you seen him?” I asked.

“Yeah,” Kenoa said shortly.

“How is he?” I pressed.

Kenoa’s brows drew together. “Pale,” he admitted.

“What about Sarah?” I tried. “Has she been able to see her brother? How was he with her?”

Julia had said it was too dangerous for me to see him but never mentioned Sarah. Given everything we’d been through—Sarah sentencing me to death for treason and all—it couldn’t have been any safer for the princess.

“She’s always pale,” Kenoa tried to joke.

“Funny,” I deadpanned.

“Sarah hasn’t seen him,” Kenoa admitted. “She and Illion talk about it a lot. It’s like they’ve formed a relatives-of-the-undead club or something.”

It might’ve been funny if it weren’t so fitting.

“Sounds like she’ll be bummed when my brother goes back to Fae Canyon,” I said.

Kenoa’s laugh didn’t sound amused. “About that. Your parents want him to go back right away. They agree that it is safest for him to be in a protected place. Illion wants to stay here, though. It’s not a bad idea, either, since he’s the only one that can open a portal.... I’m sure you see the issue with that debate. Both sides aren’t wrong.”

“He needs to go,” I insisted. “Mat might be gone, but the Dresdens are still out there. This hive is a target.”

Kenoa shrugged. “Try telling him that.”

I met his gaze levelly. “Mat is dead, right? Illion is safe from him?”

“There’s no reason to believe otherwise,” Kenoa replied. While it wasn’t exactly the reassurance I’d been hoping for, I also appreciated his hesitation to speak in absolutes. Thus far, we’d been wrong about so many things.

Still, the niggling doubt in the back of my head came back when I was alone with my next visitor. Sienna sat with me while I ate a bowl of soup and Kenoa left to attend to other matters. She’d been pretty badly injured from the dungeon fight, too, not that she showed it. Just like Kenoa had said, all the damage Sienna had incurred was already healed. Aside from Illion and Julia, she’d been the only one to witness my final showdown with Mat, and I had to bring it up again.

“Not even ancient vampires come back from blasts of hellfire,” she told me. “Which is definitely what you used; I saw it happen. Relax, he’s dead.”

“Mat’s different,” I replied. “He’s like a cockroach; capable of surviving the apocalypse.” Tilting the spoon, I watched the pale broth cascade back into the bowl.

“It works better if you actually eat it,” she snarked.

“I’m not hungry,” I complained. “I just feel nauseous.”

“That’s normal. It’ll pass. The dark practitioner that Julia got is way stronger than I could ever imagine being. He blasted you pretty hard. The side effects will last a bit longer, but the cure is thorough and permanent,” Sienna said knowingly.

“Wonderful,” I grumbled. “More of a reason for Julia to keep me from seeing Kai.”

Sienna rolled her eyes. “Don’t be such a drama queen. Your caster king is fine.”

I perked up a little. “Have you seen him?”

“No. Don’t even try it.” Sienna shook her head so hard that her hair smacked her cheeks. “Julia said you would try to get information out of me. I don’t know anything. What’s going on with Kai is between you and your mom. No intel is going to come from me, don’t bother.”

I set the spoon against the bowl hard. “What do you mean? Is something going on with Kai?”

The look that passed over her pretty features suggested she wanted to hit me. Instead, she moved away from the bed and walked backward to the door. “That’s between you and Julia,” she said again. Sienna paused before leaving, her expression softer. “He’s okay. And if you ask me, being a vampire is an upgrade from royal caster.”

Botto came by after Sienna left, though he only stayed long enough to see for his own eyes that I was alive and kicking. Apparently, I wasn’t the only one who believed the hive had to ready for an attack from my trainer’s extended family; Botto had been helping with planning and coordination efforts for the hive. His rigid demeanor and grim words only served to bolster my belief that my brother needed to leave Crystal City.

Illion’s powers would be a great advantage in a fight, a dark voice whispered inside my head. Despite the truth of the words, I was more than a little disgusted with myself. Illion was my baby brother, not a battle advantage. He deserves better than a life of blood and heartache, I reminded myself. I had lived enough of that for the both of us.

My father was also one of the shorter visits, but it was probably the most emotional experience. After years of being apart, neither of us had been given the chance to savor our reunion. The fact of it seemed to hit us both when he came to see him.

“I thought I’d lost you again,” he said, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear.

Tears pricked my eyes. “I’m the greatest fighter in the Americas. You don’t need to worry about me,” I sniffed.

“You are my only daughter, of course I worry about you.” He smiled, and the added wrinkles around his eyes made him look so much older than I remembered.

This was a side of my father I had never seen. He’d always been strict but never unkind. His communication style for his expectations had been firm and direct, though I recognized in hindsight that it was always a wise advisement on what was best for me. I’d known he loved me, but he’d never been the type to voice feelings or emotions. For him, saying he’d worried about me was akin to gushing.

“I’m sorry I went to the beach that night,” I blurted through a fresh wave of tears. “You always told me how dangerous—”

He squeezed my hand. “No, Maybrie. It’s not your fault. Nothing that has happened is your fault.” He wiped my cheeks with his weathered thumbs. “I’m just glad Gaia brought us back together.”

I was a blubbering mess after that. My father left on the pretense that I needed sleep, but it truly looked like he needed it more. There was so much I wanted to say to him. So much I wanted to ask him. My dad was probably the only person around me that could truly relate to my situation with Kai. He had shunned my mother initially, which was a mistake that I would not repeat. But, eventually, they had formed a friendship of sorts again. He had accepted her and let her at least somewhat back into his life.

Those talks will come later, I told myself as I drifted off to sleep.

Julia returned to check on me some time later. She frowned when she noticed my uneaten soup, though she refrained from comment.

“How are you feeling?” she asked instead.

“Like I want to see Kai,” I replied flatly.

“Soon, Maybrie.” She sat in the chair beside my bed. “Once you’ve fully recovered.”

“No,” I said firmly. “I want to see him now.”

There was compassion in her eyes, but my mother’s voice was steel. “Have you ever been around a newly turned vampire, Maybrie? They lack all impulse control. Can you imagine what that’s like for someone who has never had to check an impulse in his life? Someone like your caster king?”

“You don’t know Kai like I do,” I insisted. “He would never hurt me. He didn’t hurt me in the dungeons when we found him.”

While I felt like it was a valid point that should prove it was safe for me to see him, my mother dismissed it.

“You got very lucky,” she informed me.

She was the resident authority on vampires and all, but I disagreed. Luck wasn’t the reason Kai hadn’t attacked me. He’d known me. He knew me. No matter his bloodlust, the man I loved would never harm me. Even within the body of an eternal, Kai’s soul wasn’t capable of hurting me. I knew it. Nothing my mother could say would make me believe otherwise.

Unfortunately, nothing I could say made her beliefs shift either. Even at full strength, I questioned whether I could overtake her. In my exhausted state, I absolutely knew that I didn’t stand a chance of physically overpowering everyone between myself and Kai. So, I saved my breath for someone who would have a harder time denying me anything.

As Julia left, I called an innocent question: “Will you please tell Kenoa I want to see him?”

Chapter Five

Domed City of Austin

Cala

––––––––

CALA SPENT MOST OF the day at Ryun’s stolen house. It was cute, with two small bedrooms and a master suite that was comparable to the one in her previous apartment in Hawaii. The galley kitchen was quaint, she decided, particularly since Cala would never use it. And the living room would’ve been nice had Ryun not turned it into a command center. Screens lined one entire wall, and one look at them made Cala’s claws itch to come out. The monitors showed the citizenship trials playing in real time from the warded area where each Texan caster would fight for their life.

And then die for their sins, she thought. That’s so fucked up. There were also scenes of prisoner cells and other areas that didn’t look like anywhere in Texas.

Ryun touched a key on a control panel, and all the screens went dark. “Are you hungry?” he asked. “I have some food in the fridge.”

She scowled. “Seriously? You think I want to eat right now? I want to know what’s going on in the rest of the world, Ryun. No more secrets. What’s the big plan?”

“You’re not really in position to make demands. You do know that, right?” His words were firm, but he suppressed a smile.

Unless she was reading the signals wrong, Ryun had a thing for feisty women.

Cala shrugged. “What does it matter to you if I know what’s happening outside this dome? I’m a hostage. I’m not going anywhere. And you’re the only person I have talk to.”

It was sad but true. Everly and Rocko were too busy falling in love with their new normal, so Cala had barely seen them since they’d all arrived.

Ryun beckoned her over to the couch. He sat and leaned back, propping his boots up on the coffee table. She hesitated when he patted the cushion next to his, and then elected to sit in the chair catty-corner to the sofa. Ryun shook his head.

“Are you always so contrary?” he asked, sounding amused.

“I just don’t want any of your bad energy to rub off on me,” she replied, crossing her arms over her chest.

He tipped his head back and laughed. “You know, not everyone in my family will appreciate your mouth. Nya already wants you in a cell. And Revival is pretty pissed at Brie right now. You’re lucky they haven’t given the order to turn you over to spite her.”

Ice infused Cala’s veins. He couldn’t be serious. Cala’s tone was calm and even when she spoke, though she sensed that Ryun picked up on the subtle change in her demeanor. “I’m guessing she did something more than run away from your absurd family?” she asked.

“We took Hawaii and California the day before last.” Ryun watched her carefully for a reaction that Cala wasn’t about to give him the satisfaction of having.

“So I’ve heard,” she replied evenly.

“Your king was there,” he continued. “He’s one of the strongest casters living today. The Hawaiian royals are descendants of a coven that passes their magic along to their kin upon death. Each generation is said to be stronger than their predecessors. So, when Queen Lilli died, her power transferred to her oldest living child.”

“Kai,” Cala breathed.

Ryun nodded. “Exactly. Revival believed that your king was so powerful that his magic would surely survive the transition.”

Cala felt the blood drain from her face. “What are you saying? They’re testing Kai? He’s going to be turned?”

Was that sympathy in Ryun’s eyes? She inhaled deeply. This is so not a good sign.

“Your king didn’t need to go through a citizenship trial for Revival to test his abilities.” To his credit, Ryun held her gaze as he delivered the bad news. “He was turned as soon as the rebels took him into custody.”

Cala clamped a hand over her mouth despite her best efforts to remain stoic. Bile burned her throat, but she refused to get sick for a second time that day. The first time had been embarrassing enough. Tears welled in her eyes, and she summoned her inner feline to give her strength. She didn’t shift, though. It was more like the jaguar within her crouched just below the surface, sharing Cala’s headspace and dulling her human emotions.

“During the transition, Brie led a rescue party and snatched the king from the dungeons below Iolani Palace,” Ryun continued in a soft, steady voice. “Along with his sister.”

Pride swelled within Cala. Damn right, that’s my girl, she thought.

Brie was nothing if not determined. When she set her mind to something, she didn’t half-ass the task. That was how Cala knew that no matter what, Brie would save her from Austin if it came to that. Still, Cala had been a fighter, too, and wasn’t completely useless. She’d managed to escape one dome and make it to the mainland, after all. Sure, she was a prisoner now, but that didn’t negate getting herself out of Hawaii as a wanted fugitive. Cala also still had the doll and a few nicer pieces of jewelry, which could serve as pricy bribes that would be difficult to pass up.

“Was Sarah turned, as well?” she asked coolly.

Ryun shook his head. “Revival wanted to see what happened with the king’s magic. They don’t know whether the greater power would pass to his next of kin with the transition or remain with him. Your princess is powerful in her own right, just like their entire line, so they didn’t want to risk it until they saw when happened with your king.”

Opening her mouth to speak, Cala almost said that Kai wasn’t “her king” and Sarah wasn’t “her princess”. But, in a way, they sort of were.

Where Sarah was concerned, Cala’s feelings weren’t exactly warm and fuzzy at the moment, though that was a different issue entirely. The princess was young and naïve, which made her susceptible to suggestion. Cala liked to think that Sarah had ordered her arrest at the insistence of the advisory council, and not because she truly believed Brie and her friends had a hand in her mother’s death. She hoped it was the case, since she knew the betrayal was devastating to Brie.

“Wait.” A thought suddenly occurred to Cala. “How did Brie get back to Hawaii? And how the hell did she escape again?”

Smuggling fugitives out of the kingdom was one thing. A lot of pilots didn’t mind looking the other way for a price. Transporting fugitives back into the kingdom was a different story, particularly when they were requesting a round-trip ticket. It was too great a risk for anyone smart enough to be a smuggler.

Ryun’s eyes narrowed. “You don’t know?

“If I knew, why would I be asking?” Cala shot back.

He studied her face as though searching for the truth in her words. Finally, Ryan must have decided to give her the benefit of a doubt. “A dimensional fae,” he told her, watching for a reaction. “He opened a tunnel straight into the dungeons.”

Cala’s jaw dropped. Her forehead wrinkled as she tried to figure out the hell Ryun was saying. “But...Tanner’s dead,” she finally replied.

“Who’s Tanner?”

“The dimensional fae that Brie used to date. But he’s dead after being used and abused by the rebellion.” She gave him a pointed glare.

Ryan looked taken aback. “If our intel is correct, the fae is Brie’s brother.”

It was a lot of information to digest all at once. Dimensional fae were so rare that Cala had only met the one in her lifetime. And things hadn’t ended so well for Tanner Woods. Hope blossomed tentatively. If Brie really was with a dimensional fae, and he was her little brother, there was a very real chance they’d come for Cala sooner rather than later. She didn’t want to rely too heavily on the idea, though. A young fae would need a lot of recovery time before he could perform more magic of that magnitude. Besides, was rescuing her really the best use of the ability?

“You didn’t know about the kid?” Ryun guessed.

Cala shook her head. “Brie doesn’t talk about her family much,” she admitted.

“Your king and his sister are now under the protection of the High Priestess of the Midnight Hive,” he added. “Which just so happens to be the same place Brie is supposedly being held hostage.”

“What the hell is a Midnight Hive?”

The question surprised him, though she couldn’t tell why. “It’s where the High Priestess reigns. It’s one of the domed refuges for vampires. Some fae, shifters, and a few dark practitioners live there, It’s always nighttime, hence the name.”

“And that’s where Brie is being held?” Cala asked, her heart dropping.

Ryun nodded. “Yep. Though, like I said, she seems to be a willing hostage.”

Cala narrowed her eyes doubtfully.

“For what it’s worth, they think Botto is there by choice, too,” Ryun added. “He was on the king’s rescue mission, so my father is all-around pissed off about it.”

Though the thought of Brie trapped in a vampire hive made Cala’s skin crawl, she was happy to know her friend and Botto were alive and still working together. If they’d found allies, it meant there were still people out there that weren’t so keen on the idea of wiping out an entire race. It also meant she wasn’t crazy for feeling compassion for the casters, and there was a chance the rebels wouldn’t succeed.

Cala sat up a little straighter and gave Ryun a cold smile. “Sounds like great news to me. Minus the part where Kai’s a freaking vampire now, that must be so hard for Brie.”

Ryun shrugged. “She’s obviously making it work with her mother in some capacity. Your friend might be used to vampires by now.”

“Excuse me?” Cala sputtered. “Brie’s mom is alive? And a vampire?” It was too much to process, and she couldn’t do it while he was staring at her.

His eyes widened. “I was just told that the High Priestess is Brie’s mother. I thought you already knew that.”

She shook her head, still stunned.

“It’s definitely not good news for you,” he continued. “It seems you’re the only bargaining chip still in play.”

“Oh, that’s what I am?” she spat, the words coming out before she could think better of it. “Just be sure to let me know when my existence can be used to your advantage. Until then, leave me the fuck alone.”

Cala stomped off. Instead of heading for one of the bedrooms with a door to slam, Cala decided she needed air and headed outside.

“Don’t go far!” Ryun called after her.

She gave him the finger, and then kicked the back door shut with a bang that reverberated in the quiet of the neighborhood.

Once outside in the warm air, Cala shifted into jaguar form. The backyard was fenced in, and she assumed when Ryun had told her not to far, he really meant she needed to stay within the confines of the property. As little as Cala followed direction as a human, her feline form was far more stubborn.

The jaguar took several steps back from the fence to get a running start. With three powerful strides, she vaulted over the barrier easily and started to run. There was no destination in her mind, she simply wanted to stretch her legs and enjoy a few minutes without the worries of her human life. As much as she wanted to flee her Dresden captor, the time wasn’t right to run away. That moment would come, though, whether it was a rescue or because Cala bribed enough people to be her own knight in shining armor.

Her paws barely made contact with the pavement as she sprinted through the empty subdivision. The depressing setting made her long for home. The volcanoes and mountains of Oahu made for an idyllic setting when she needed to release her inner jaguar. Since the neighborhood had no natural terrain to explore, she settled for zipping through front lawns, bounding up trees, leaping on roofs, and generally turning the place into a parkour course. She didn’t know how long she’d been gone when the sun started to set, no doubt signaling the start of another caster trial. Not wanting to see the footage on Ryun’s many screens, Cala decided to keep going a little longer.

The moon was high in the sky when it occurred to Cala that she might be lost. All the damned houses looked too much alike. Why would anyone want to live in a place like this? Even her apartment building on Oahu had more variety than the subdivision.

She scented him long before she saw him. Another shifter in animal form was close by. Cala stopped in her tracks, and her hackles raised. She inhaled, feline senses on high alert. Wolf. That was what she smelled. Except, there was something off. The wet dog odor she usually associated with wolves was present, but it wasn’t as repugnant as she remembered from the arena. There was an earthy top note that wasn’t totally unpleasant.

The sound of heavy paws pounding the pavement behind her made Cala’s muscles tense. She whipped around to see a giant white wolf galloping toward her. Maybe it was the smoky eyes that tipped her off, or maybe it was that the human part of her would have known him in any form. Cala shifted on the spot. The wolf changed mid-stride, leaving a very pissed off looking Ryun running toward her.

“You scared the shit out of me,” Cala snapped.

Exasperated, she threw her hands up in the air. “Why would you sneak up on me? I could’ve killed you!”

“Same,” Ryun huffed, eyes flashing.

“Don’t flatter yourself,” Cala grumbled.

He ignored the dig. “You’ve been gone for hours. I told you to stay in the yard.”

“No, you told me not to go far. I didn’t. I’m still in this Gaia forsaken neighborhood with these stupid little cookie-cutter homes.” Hands on her hips, Cala refused to back down.

Ryun started to reach for her as though he planned to drag her back to the house. Luckily for him, he thought better of it at the last minute.

“Fair,” he admitted. “But next time, you have to stay in the yard. You’re not supposed to be out running around, you’re supposed to be with me.”

Cala rolled her eyes. “Whatever.”

“Come on. I have a lot of work to do tonight.” He turned and shifted again, clearly expecting Cala to do the same.

Huffing, she complied with his unspoken request.

They ran side-by-side for much longer than Cala had thought it would take to return to his house. The subdivision was much larger than she’d previously thought, and she’d run farther than she’d realized. Ryun returned to his human form when they reached his driveway. Cala followed suit and trailed him into the house. The screens were back on in the living room, and this time Ryun didn’t rush to turn them off when he caught her looking. She hesitated, wondering if she should hole up in bedroom or something.

“Do you want to know what I’m doing?” he asked her in a low voice.

Cala watched an older woman with dyed blonde hair on a screen placed in the corner. She had the same defiant look Georgina had worn during her trial, but there was an underlying pride that told Cala this woman would get revenge on the rebels if it was the last thing she did. While Cala didn’t want to admit she was interested, her curiosity got the better of her.

“Who’s that?” she asked, pointing to the woman she’d been watching.

“That’s Katherine. She was the caster queen from the Californian Kingdom,” Ryun explained. “She’s a fighter. Can’t say the same for her husband, though.”

Cala tried to recall the king’s name. She’d just seen him on TV during the Interkingdom Championships while she’d rooted Brie on from Oahu.

“Ronald,” Ryun supplied as though reading her mind.

“Right, right Ronald. Did he choose to undergo the citizenship trial?” Cala sat in the same chair she’d taken earlier, while Ryun chose the couch again.

Ryun shook his head. “No, he’s way too proud. In fact, the guy said he would rather die than be a citizen in a city he once ruled.”

Cala knew very little about the California royals. They’d made it into Caster Gossip every so often back when she read the tabloid, but most of the blind items were about the princes and princess. King Ronald’s children with his many mistresses had also been frequent topics of intrigue, which made Cala like Katherine even more. Once upon a time, Cala had envied the socialites. She’d thought being the illegitimate child of a royal meant all the fun and none of the responsibility. That seemed like such a ridiculous, naïve notion in hindsight.

“Can’t say I blame him,” Cala replied after a long minute.

Her gaze strayed to the other monitors on the wall to see who else they were screwing with. An old woman dressed in a beautiful white lace gown stood tall and regal in what looked like an arena on a display at the top. Armed guards stood on either side of her. There was no sound. Cala almost asked Ryun to turn it up, but then thought better of it. She didn’t really want to hear the commentary. Despite her hesitation, Cala stood and moved closer to see what the captive was doing in greater detail.

“That’s the former queen of the Carolinas,” Ryun informed her when he realized which monitor she was studying. “Her name is Maxine. She too refused the citizenship trial.”

A chill ran down her spine. “Is this her execution?”

She really didn’t want to watch if it was. Even with everything she’d been exposed to, an actual killing wasn’t something that Cala could take. Clearly sensing her unease, Ryun stood and moved forward, too.

“Do you want me turn it off?”

She swallowed over the lump in her throat. “How will it happen?”

Ryun hesitated for a moment before finally saying, “They’ll drain her of her magic. Once that’s gone and she’s unconscious, they’ll take her blood.”

“Turn it off,” Cala replied tightly.

He hit a button on his computer, and the screen with Queen Maxine went black.

“I know you don’t agree with this,” he began softly.

Cala held up her hand. “I don’t want to have this fight again. I will never agree with you. I will never think what you guys are doing is right.” She shook her head, determination giving her strength.

“You called Kai my king, but it’s more than that. He’s my friend. He invited me to his home and showed me the greatest hospitality. I’ve hung out with the princess. We’ve had fun girls’ days and laughed together. They are good people.” She paused for breath and pinned Ryun with her intense stare. “Not to mention, the least of all.... Brie is my best friend. Your people turned the man she loves into a fucking vampire. The man she thought might be ‘the one’. And that was after the guy we all thought was ‘the one’ for her had been effectively killed because the rebellion used up all his magic. So no, I can’t get on board with this bullshit. Lock me up if you like. I don’t give a fuck.”

Silence fell over the room like a wet blanket. Cala felt like she couldn’t get enough air to her lungs, but she maintained eye contact with Ryun. His expression gave away nothing. Would he throw her in a dungeon? Would she be the next public execution?

Finally, Ryun stood. Fear lanced through her. She’d meant everything she said, including the bit about locking her up. She held out her hands, wrists facing up.

“Where are your cuffs?” she challenged. “It’s obviously time to arrest me and take me away.”

Ryun leaned over and placed his hands on the arms of the chair. Her heart beat even faster, though it wasn’t fear accelerating the rhythm this time.

“You do know my father is at the head of the rebel forces?” he asked

She leaned in, knowing that her breath was brushing his throat. “Am I supposed to care?”

Desire was strong in the air; a mix of that earthy scent she’d smelled earlier and something sweet. Ryun wanted her, whether he was willing to admit it or not. The question was, did she want him, too? Cala wasn’t sure. She was drawn to him, that was much undeniable. It was a physical pull that she found hard to resist. Despite the reality of their chemistry, there was the reality of the situation that fell like an ice bucket every time she considered otherwise.

Ryun was Granite Dresden’s son. He was high in the chain of command of an organization she was staunchly against. Which meant he was partially responsible for all the chaos.

“You can’t say these things to other people, okay?” His voice was soft when he spoke, gentle. “I need you to promise me that you won’t run your mouth like that in front of others.”

Cala licked her lips, and the scent of arousal spiked. She fought a grin. He wanted her badly, which she planned to use to her benefit.

“I promise,” she said finally.

The pheromones in the air made her head spin. Was he going to kiss her? Cala could tell he wanted to. If she was being honest with herself, she wanted to kiss him, too.

Just a kiss. Nothing more, she told herself.

Straightening to his full height, Ryun stepped back. The sudden distance between them made it feel like the temperature had dropped exponentially. Cala hugged herself to ward off the chill in the air. The guy had impressive restraint. Had the sexually charged moment gone on any longer, Cala would’ve made the first move. Disappointment made her stomach clench.

“You should get something to eat,” he told her. “You were in jaguar form for hours, that expends a lot of calories.”

Cala scowled. “I know how shifting works.”

As if on cue, her stomach growled. Ryun gave her a knowing look with the audible sound.

“Fine. Whatever.” She stood and slid past him on her way to the kitchen. Their arms brushed briefly, sending a pleasant sensation through her body.

“You could make me a sandwich if you feel like it,” he called after her.

Cala’s teeth ground together. “Or, you could go screw yourself,” she called back, not bothering to turn around.

Ryun’s chuckle was barely audible. “We are spending the night here, in case you hadn’t figured that out yet. I warded the house. Don’t get any ideas, Cala. There isn’t a door or window in this place that will open for you.”

Had their roles been reversed, she would’ve done the same thing. Well, she would’ve found someone else to do the wards. Despite that, it stung a little that Ryun didn’t trust her.

You have been thinking about escape options, she reminded herself as she pulled open the fridge and found lunchmeat to make herself a sandwich. Her plan was to make one only for herself, and then eat it in front of Ryun. Because she was totally an adult.

Cala looked up as she spread mayo across a slice of bread. Ryun was back on the couch fiddling with his laptop. All the wall monitors were dark. Cala sliced a tomato, one eye on Ryun the entire time. Then, since she really was starving, Cala heaped most of the lunch meat onto her sandwich.

Dinner in hand, Cala walked back to her chair and took a huge bite. “This is excellent,” she said around a mouthful of mystery meat that she would rather not know the source of. It didn’t taste like turkey or chicken. Whatever else it was, it was delicious.

Ryun watched her eat with an amused expression. “You are definitely not what I expected,” he said as a glob of mayonnaise fell from between the slices of bread. Cala caught it with her finger before it fell on her clothes.

“What, did you think I’d be a lame pushover?” She took another big bite and rolled her eyes dramatically like the sandwich was ecstasy.

Ryun started to say something when his phone interrupted him. He picked it up off the coffee table and looked at the screen. His jaw tightened. “It’s my father.”

The bread and meat in her mouth were hard to swallow. Cala’s anxiety went through the roof. Is this it? she wondered. Is this the moment Ryun’s father orders him to take me to the dungeons? Why had she chosen a sandwich as her last meal?

On the eighth ring, Ryun finally answered. “Hey, what’s up?” he asked casually, though his body remained rigid.

If she tried, Cala could’ve heard the other side of the conversation. She wasn’t sure she wanted to, so she sat in her chair and watched Ryun’s body language for clues. Whatever his father said in reply to Ryun’s greeting made him relax slightly.

It’s not about me, she realized.

But one day it would be. There was no doubt. The Dresdens and the rebel army were now her captors, and the guise of friendliness would soon fall. They were no better than the royals who’d bought and sold fae and shifters for generations.

I need to get out of here, Cala thought frantically. But where would she go? That was a question with one obvious answer: Brie. Cala would find where Brie and Kai were holed up. Easier said than done. What she needed to do first was get a message to her best friend. For that, Cala had to find a fae willing to help her out. Until then, she had to use the only advantage she had.

She glanced back at Ryun, who was still talking to his father. They were discussing something about the citizenship trials, if she had to guess. Cala finished her sandwich and summoned her best come-hither stare. Ryun’s eyes had never left her. This wouldn’t be the first time she’d seduced a man with the intention of using his affection for her own gain, but it would be the first time she wanted her mark as much as he wanted her.

Ryun would be a tough nut to crack. Good thing Cala loved a challenge.

Chapter Six

Dome of Midnight

Kai

––––––––

KAI FELT LIKE HE WAS living in a loop. Once he awoke from the initial feeding, Julia soon returned with his next meal. She gave another lecture about caution and patience, and he ignored her again. It seemed he was learning some measure of control at least, because he didn’t hit the wall this time. Not long after eating, Kai passed out again, only to wake up ravenous. They repeated this cycle over and over and over. He didn’t know how many times or for how long this went on, but long enough that he wondered if he’d even recognize the world outside once he was allowed beyond the four walls of his magical cage.

“Hey, man,” a voice called. The sound was like music to Kai’s ears, and not just because it didn’t belong to Julia.

“Kenoa?” Kai had been stretched out on the bed, waiting for Julia to arrive and counting the brushstrokes in the paint on the ceiling to pass the time. It wasn’t the first time he’d sensed the water fae nearby, but it was the first time he’d spoken.

The wall across from Kai shimmered and turned transparent. His best friend stood on the other side of the magical barrier with his hands shoved deep in the pockets of his jeans. Kai spotted lines around his friend’s mouth that definitely hadn’t been there before. Either a lot more time than he’d previously thought had passed, or....

Your vampire eyesight is just that good, he realized.

The men stared at one another, neither quite sure what to say to the other. Kai was too hungry to give much thought to more than the lifeforce flowing through Kenoa’s veins.

You don’t want to drink from him, the reasonable part of his brain argued. Clamping his lips onto flesh and biting down would be entirely different than from drinking it out of a pitcher.

Blood is blood. Sooner is better, the section his bloodlust controlled whispered.

“I’m so sorry,” Kenoa began finally, taking a few steps forward in what appeared to be an empty room on the other side of the invisible barrier. “I should have been with you.”

A little closer. I just need you to get a little closer, Kai thought. His thirst was so great, it took a moment for him to remember that his arm would be stuck again if he tried to reach through the wall. Without Julia around to release him, there was no telling how long he’d be trapped like that.

“I had one job,” Kenoa continued. “To keep you safe, that was it. And I failed. This is my fault.” Kenoa’s voice cracked on the last word. “I am so, so sorry.” He stared at Kai and watched for a reaction, like he was searching for a sign the words were getting through to him.

Kai’s mind warred with conflicting emotions. Something inside of him felt bad for Kenoa and wanted to comfort him. Or maybe it was just that Kai knew that was what he should do. Unfortunately, all Kai could think of was his next meal.

“Julia thought it might help if I talked to you a little,” Kenoa continued slowly. “There is someone else who really wants to see you, too. Julia doesn’t think it is such a good idea yet, but you know Brie. No one tells her no. She’s just outside this room, but it has to be our secret if she comes in to talk to you.”

Blood! Gaia, I need blood, Kai wanted to scream. And yet, just the mention of Brie’s name had given him more clarity of mind than he’d known since Kenoa and his fae blood appeared.

“Brie?” Kai croaked, not realizing he’d left the bed until he was nearly nose-to-nose with Kenoa. “She’s here?”

A flicker of unease crossed Kenoa’s expression, but he didn’t back away from the starving vampire. Instead, he crossed his arms over his chest and nodded at his best friend. “Right outside the door. Like I said, it’s gotta be our secret. Julia might eat me for dinner if she finds out I went behind her back.”

Kai didn’t care if Julia would be pissed, except that she might not give him anymore blood if he defied her. Brie’s worth it. It was a ridiculous thought. Vampires couldn’t survive without blood. Maybe true death is the better option. No sooner had the words popped into his head than Kai saw her walk out of the shadows behind Kenoa.

Where his best friend looked older and more haggard through Kai’s vampire eyes, Brie was more beautiful than he’d ever been able to appreciate as a caster.

“Hello, Kai,” she said softly, her voice sounding tired.

Kenoa tried to keep himself between Brie and Kai, but it was a lost cause. Brie elbowed her way right up to the invisible barrier.

“How are you feeling?” Kai asked her. The words surprised him, particularly that his voice sounded strong and steady when his throat was so dry.

“Better now.” She gave him a tentative smile. “Dark magic does have its uses, I guess. How are you feeling? The priestess said these first few days would be the worst.”

First few days? Kai had been certain weeks had passed since the transition.

“I’ve been better, but I’ll survive,” Kai replied thickly. She was so close, so full of magic and fae blood. If only there was a way....

No! Brie isn’t food!

Kenoa watched the exchange silently. Brie looked like she wanted to tell him to leave, but both she and Kai knew that would never happen.

“I’m sure you have a lot of questions.” Brie licked her lips, and a new hunger took hold of Kai. “I’ll explain everything, I promise. But first, tell me about Fae Canyon. It must have changed a lot since I was last there.” She seemed to reconsider. “Or maybe not. It is the kind of place that is stuck in tradition.”

The part of his brain still capable of logic decided Brie had ulterior motives. She likely did want to hear about his trip to Fae Canyon, but it was by no means the most important topic they had to discuss. Regardless, the mention of Brie’s home was enough to make him smile for the first time since being bitten. Something stirred within him; an echo of the pride he’d felt after completing the fae elders’ tests. This feeling was real, tangible, not like before when he’d wondered whether his sympathy for Kenoa was more of a learned behavior than an actual emotion.

“Your childhood bedroom hasn’t changed much, I don’t think,” Kai found himself saying. “Illion’s side probably has, but not yours.”

Brie wrinkled her nose. “That’s sort of embarrassing. Did you sleep in my bed, too?”

“I did,” Kai confirmed. “Ken and I had a slumber party.”

“Did you braid each other’s hair?” Brie teased.

Kai laughed. The sound was a little off, or maybe that was the way he always sounded. Maybe his vampire hearing just made him realize how odd the noise truly was. “We didn’t exactly have time for all that. It was freezing, I could barely move with all the layers I needed to survive the temperatures.”

He’d meant it as a joke but realized when Brie’s face fell that it wasn’t funny.

“Guess that won’t be an issue for me any longer,” Kai said bitterly.

Kenoa inched closer to Brie, muscles flexed and ready.

“No, it won’t be,” Brie agreed. She forced a smile. “Vampirism isn’t all bad.”

“A vampire can’t be king,” he snapped.

Blood. I need blood.

“Brie,” Kenoa said warningly.

“Tell me about the tests,” she said, all her attention focused on Kai. “What did they make you do?”

He heard her heart pounding in her chest, blood pumping faster and faster through her body.

“I fought a fire demon,” Kai managed to say.

“You did?” Brie’s eyes widened. “And you defeated it?”

“Don’t sound so surprised. I’m actually a pretty good fighter,” he told her.

Brie’s heartbeat slowed considerably.

“Really? Because I thought you kept this guy around to do the physical stuff.” She cocked her head toward Kenoa, who didn’t crack a smile.

“I had to beat you for my final test,” Kai informed her, and then laughed as her expression turned concerned. “Before you ask, I am serious. And yes, I am aware you were not actually there. The woman I fought was meant to be you, but she was not nearly as skilled.”

“Obviously,” Brie bantered. “Or you wouldn’t be standing here.”

The longer they talked, the less Kai thought about his hunger. The pain in his gut didn’t go away completely, but it ceased to be all-consuming. With Brie so close, Kai felt more like himself than he had since opening his new red eyes. Kenoa’s presence didn’t have the same effect, though. Kai had to keep from looking at his best friend to prevent the bloodlust from coming back tenfold.

“We should probably get going,” Kenoa said after Kai and Brie had talked for over an hour. “Julia will be here soon, best if we don’t cross paths.”

“I’ll come back soon,” Brie promised Kai. She hesitated, her mind clearly churning as she contemplated whether to say more.

But, as it turned out, Brie wasn’t thinking about words. She held up her palm and extended her arm. It passed through the invisible barrier without any trouble. Kai mimicked her gesture on his side of the wall. Her skin felt impossibly warm against his. To her credit, Brie hid her unease. Their fingers intertwined, and Kai brought her hand to his mouth. Kenoa screamed for him to stop, but Brie showed no fear.

“I know you would never hurt me,” she whispered.

Kai placed a soft kiss on the back of her hand. With his mouth against the warm skin, all he had to do was bite. He could’ve tasted her blood, quenched his thirst. He fought the inner voice telling him to just take a little, that maybe she would even like it.

He released her hand and stepped back before his fragile control snapped. Kenoa grabbed Brie’s shoulders and pulled her to safety. Since the wards were only designed to contain him, she had no trouble extracting herself from the room.

“It won’t always be like this, Kai,” Kenoa told him, his eyes impossibly sad.

Kai nodded stiffly. “I know.”

The wall shimmered back into place, leaving Kai alone once again. As soon as he could no longer see Brie, hunger struck him like a punch to the royal jewels. His vision went crimson. For the love of Gaia, if he didn’t get blood soon, he was going to lose his mind.

Should’ve drank from the fae, a cold voice said inside his head.

Julia would be there soon. Kenoa had said as much. He just needed to ride out another ten minutes. Fifteen max. He could do it. If he wanted to see Brie again, he had to do it.

Kai took a deep breath he didn’t need and laid back down on the bed to resume counting the brushstrokes.

Chapter Seven

Dome of Midnight

Brie

––––––––

THE VISIT WITH KAI had been both too short and too long. There was enough light in his dark eyes that I knew he was still the man I loved. When we’d touched, I had felt the same spark as always pass between us. And yet, I’d also seen the way Kai eyed Kenoa. It was not as a friend but as a predator. I’d seen the fangs that itched for a vein. I’d felt Kai’s internal struggle.

My legs were a little wobbly still, but it felt good to stretch my muscles. I wasn’t ready to return to my bed, which Kenoa seemed to sense. We wandered the hallways of Julia’s Crystal City home aimlessly, eventually finding our way to the roof garden where a gangly vampire showed us his blood fruit plants.

“One day, with just the right cross-breeding, we’ll have the perfect hybrid. Then vampires will no longer need to drink the blood of living beings.” He grinned and his fangs popped out. Rather than looking scary, he just looked goofy, like a cartoon version of a vampire.

“That’s great,” I told him, though I thought he was being a little short-sighted. Vampires needed blood to survive, but they drank from the living because they enjoyed it. Fresh blood called to them, and no fruit would change that.

Kenoa and I made our way outside of the manor and into the courtyard with the gazebo where I first spoke with my mother. It seemed like she and I sat across from each other there years ago. Less than a week had passed since I learned my mother was undead, yet it felt like I’d never known any differently.

The last stop on our tour was the library. Leather-bound books lined wooden shelves. Floor-to-ceiling windows let in the artificial moonlight, which cast an otherworldly silver glow over everything. One of the four window seats was occupied with two whispering teenagers, and my eyes widened at the sight.

Sarah’s long blonde hair was braided down her back. Her big blue eyes were shiny, and her cheeks were flushed, but I didn’t think she’d been crying. Illion looked at her like she was too perfect to be real. In jeans and a white sweater, the princess didn’t look very royal to me. She looked like a regular kid, one that might have hung out at Pele’s with her friends.

Kenoa cleared his throat loudly to announce our presence. Both my brother and the princess jumped. A guilty look passed between them. I wasn’t so sure I liked their friendship, even it was something they both needed.

“Hello, Sarah. Illion, how are you?” I said, sounding ridiculously formal for some reason.

The princess leapt to her feet. “Brie...I’m so...I’m so sorry,” she began.

Her voice was heartfelt and pained, and my mind was too heavy with worries of Kai and the hell the Dresdens were going to rain down upon us to hold a grudge against Sarah. She was too young to have experienced everything she’d endured in the past weeks.

“It’s okay. I know the advisory council took advantage of you,” I said. Without meaning to, I sounded condescending.

Maybe I was still a little salty.

Sarah swallowed hard and nodded, her blue eyes flitting toward my brother briefly. “I just want you to know that I know you didn’t kill my mother.”

My smile was tight and perfunctory. “Good.”

I wasn’t in the mood for this conversation, and Kenoa picked up on it.

“What’re you guys reading?” He pointed to a book laying open between Sarah and my brother. The pages were tattered and stained, and the writing contained a lot of symbols.

The princess and Illion exchanged another guilty look.

Kenoa had inquired about the book to steer the conversation toward more neutral topics, but the teenagers’ reactions clearly had him curious. He walked over and picked it up. Illion tried to snatch it back but thought better of the idea at the last second.

“What’s going on?” I asked, looking from Kenoa to my brother and finally the princess.

No one answered me directly. Kenoa’s dark gaze shot to Illion. “Can you read this?”

“They don’t teach old faerie in the canyon,” he replied.

It wasn’t really a denial. While our school might not have thought the dead language worth knowing, a lot of the elders disagreed. Including our father.

And possibly our mother, I thought, recalling how the weird shifters had spoken the ancient dialect.

“It’s just an old faerie tale,” Sarah said dismissively, holding out her hand to Kenoa.

The princess was used to getting her way, and she was clearly taken aback when her brother’s best friend refused the silent command.

“Can you read this?” Kenoa asked her pointedly.

Sarah’s pale cheeks reddened. “A little,” she admitted.

“What does it say?” I asked, suspicion growing by the second.

Not everyone has hidden agendas, I had to remind myself. Had years of living with my guard constantly up really made me so cynical?

“It’s just a story,” the princess said quickly. “It has to do with dimensional fae. They don’t call them that, but that’s definitely what they are.”

I was so used to being around great liars, her shoddy attempts were more transparent than the window she sat in front of.

“Sounds like you can read more than a little of this,” Kenoa commented, one eyebrow arched.

“We’re just messing around,” Illion said quickly. He gave me a big, guileless smile. “You look like you’re feeling better. Have you seen Botto? He’s got like ten stitches in his head! He’s so badass.”

My brother was talking so fast, he said it all in one breath and then gulped to refill his lungs.

Let it go. They’re kids looking for a distraction, I told myself.

“He came by,” I said, unable to help smiling at my baby brother.

“Dad’s here,” Illion informed me. He glanced down at his hands. “He’s with Julia in her tearoom. The door’s been spelled. We couldn’t hear a thing.”

Well that explained why Kenoa and I hadn’t run into them on our tour, and why the priestess hadn’t come looking for me.

“Yeah. I saw him earlier for a few minutes,” I replied, shooting Kenoa a meaningful look. It was one thing for my parents to keep secrets from Illion. He was just a kid. But I wanted to know what they were talking about behind magically soundproofed doors.

Kenoa handed the book back to Sarah. “You two have fun.”

Julia’s tearoom, as Illion called it, was on the first floor. As promised, the door was spelled. When I raised my hand to knock, it popped open. My parents and Botto were sitting on Julia’s fancy furniture. All three wore grim expressions.

“I was wondering when you’d show up,” Julia commented, making it sound like this was a planned rendezvous. She gestured to the empty chairs.

“What’s going on?” I asked uneasily. “Is it the Dresdens?”

Julia and my father exchanged glances, but it was Botto who answered me. “My father made contact. He wants Kai and Delancey back.”

That was no surprise. The collective mood in the room wouldn’t have been so damned dark if there wasn’t more to the story.

“And if we don’t comply?” Kenoa asked before I got the chance.

Again, it was Botto who delivered the news. “They’ll declare Cala, Rocko, and Everly traitors to the cause. They will be turned.”

This shouldn’t have been as shocking as it was, but my heart sank. Granite Dresden was sadistic. Turning my friends was just the type of thing he would do. The thought of everyone I loved being forced into vampirism made me feel like I might faint.

“No,” I said weakly, shaking my head vehemently.

“We’ve been discussing ways to get them out of Austin,” Botto continued calmly.

“We can’t let them be turned,” I pleaded.

“We can’t give them Kai either,” Julia replied, as though that was even a question. “I can already say with certainty the caster king has retained his previous magical abilities. He will be an unstoppable force if he can ever learn to control himself. We cannot allow them to use him against us.”

My jaw tightened. She was looking at the situation strategically? Fire flashed in my eyes, and Kenoa jumped in to diffuse the situation before it became a thing.

“What are you thinking? There must be ways into the city of Austin. Or people we can bribe,” he suggested.

We could just send Illion, I thought.

“There are. I have people there I will reach out to,” Julia confirmed.

Or we could just send Illion, I thought again.

“Granite Dresden has given us three days to comply. There’s time. Not much, but hopefully enough,” my father added.

Or we could just send Illion. This time, I almost said it aloud. Was I seriously about to suggest we draft a child into this war? Yes, he’d opened a passage to Hawaii so we could rescue Kai. That was different. It was also the reason I couldn’t ask my little brother to get us to Austin. People had seen him back in Hawaii. They knew we had a dimensional fae on our side. Granite Dresden could take more domes a lot faster using Illion’s talents. Mat or no Mat, my brother was still a target.

Julia’s next words confirmed as much. “The Dresdens will expect us to come for your friends. They will have them under heavy guard. Granite Dresden likely knows about Illion by now. He will have traps set for him.”

“He’s too young anyway,” I added for my own benefit.

“He’s sixteen, Maybrie,” Julia replied as if I wasn’t aware of Illion’s actual age. “He’s older than you were when you fought in the pit for the first time.”

That fact hit me hard. My brother seemed so young and innocent.

There was a knock on the door, which opened with a wave of Julia’s hand. The same woman who’d served us tea in the gazebo stood on the other side. The way her eyes darted without focusing told me that she couldn’t see us through the wards, even though we could see her.

“Yes?” Julia asked, sounding miffed at the interruption.

“Ma’am, I think you’re going to want to turn on the television.”

Chapter Eight

Domed City of Austin

Cala

––––––––

WHILE IT WAS AN IMPROVEMENT over the rebellion’s warehouse, not to mention a dungeon cell, hanging out with Ryun in his stolen house wasn’t ideal. He watched Cala like she was toddler just learning to walk. Every other phrase out of his mouth was: “Don’t touch that.” Still, he did let her go for runs to stretch her inner jaguar. Of course, he accompanied her on those outings. His wolf was much larger than her cat, but Cala was pretty sure she could take him if need be. She almost wished he’d start something, just to prove her theory. Despite her annoyance with being there, she felt anxious when he announced she should get ready to leave.

“Where are we going now?” Cala asked. With Ryun behind the wheel of his car, they navigated the roads leading out of the subdivision. She’d found some jeans that fit her reasonably well in the closet of a room that had clearly belonged to teenage girl. She’d also swiped a designer baby tee and cute sneakers to avoid putting back on the filthy and boring clothing from the rebels.

Ryun looked over and smirked. “You do know you’re not supposed to be wearing shit like that, right?”

Cala scowled. “Why? Is the new world order some dystopian society where everyone dresses alike?”

He chuckled softly as he turned onto the main road. “Yeah, it is. At least for now. Once things settle down, you can reclaim your identity as a fashion icon, but we’re trying to level the playing field.”

Her heart quickened. He acts like I’ll be here when things settle down, Cala thought with astonishment. There was no way that was happening. Though the brief reintroduction to the snow had been a rude awakening when landing in Austin, she would happily brave the frigid temperatures and icy conditions if it meant that she could put the Dresdens in her rearview.

Don’t show fear, she told herself, knowing Ryun could probably smell it on her.

“Are you purposely avoiding my question?” Cala shot back with a flip of her hair. She’d taken the time to curl it before they left, both to stall their departure and because it had annoyed Ryun to wait for her.

The road suddenly became the most interesting thing in Ryun’s world, like dancing clowns had suddenly appeared and he wanted to know why.

Cala rolled her eyes. “Why the secret? Are you driving me to my execution?”

The question was meant to be a joke, but the thought had actually crossed Cala’s mind.

“No. Nothing like that.” He sighed. “Granite is addressing the nation for the first time. We’re going to watch from the Austin Arena.” Hands tightening on the wheel, Ryun added, “My father plans to make his speech from the throne room in Iolani Palace.”

Cold washed over her. Ryun had told her that the rebellion was moving their base of operations to Hawaii. Still, the thought of that asshole sitting on Kai’s throne shook Cala to the core. Seeing Granite Dresden in that stupid chair that Queen Lilli had loved so much was going to make it all real. Which was likely why Ryun had been so reluctant to tell her.

They drove the rest of the way in silence.

Upon arriving at the arena, they were escorted to a luxury skybox. Nya, Everly, and Rocko were already there, munching on a cheese spread, along with a dozen other people. Nya was dressed in a smoky black jumpsuit and cherry red heels that made Cala wish she had her own clothes back. Ryun’s sister gave her jeans and tee a look that suggested she smelled something rotten. Or possibly cheap. To Cala, anything was better than the identical military fatigues Rocko and Everly were sporting.

“Hey! Where have you been?” Everly asked, throwing her arms around Cala.

Startled, it took Cala a full ten seconds to return the embrace. Everly held her for a beat longer than necessary and whispered in her ear, “You need to be more careful. They’re always watching you.”

When they broke apart, Cala donned her best fake smile and told the first of many lies she would say that day. “I’ve been helping Ryun out with the trials, right Ryun?”

He’d been saying something to his sister but looked up. “Yeah. Sorry to keep her so busy.” Ryun shrugged sheepishly. “The more domes we take, the more work I have.”

Rocko gave her a strange look that clearly said he wasn’t buying the story. Then he smiled and scooted past Everly to give Cala a hug. He had no cryptic words of advice, just a simple, “Glad you’re here.”

With so many eyes and ears in the box, Cala’s catch-up session with Everly and Rocko was awkward. She didn’t know how much to say about what to either of them. Ryun had asked her not to share any of the inside information he’d told her, like how Brie’s daring rescue mission had cast a black cloud over them. Did they even know Kai was a vampire? Better question was, did they even care?

“Quiet, everyone!” Nya Dresden called, clapping her hands twice to get the room’s attention. “Dad is about to start his address to the world. Take your seats.”

Unlike Ryun, Nya had genuine affection for their father. Something told Cala that the other woman was desperate for reciprocation from him. It was something that might end up a strategic advantage, so she filed the information away for later.

Cala sat in one of the cushioned seats that looked down on the arena below. Her little assignments with the rebellion had taught Cala the arts of spying and manipulation. She’d learned to watch and listen, to both blend into the background and be the center of attention—whatever the situation called for. She’d spent the last two days studying Ryun for weaknesses, anything she could exploit to gain freedom. Unfortunately, the guy was good at masking his emotions, and even better at controlling his impulses. But it appeared that was not a family trait. Nya wore her black heart on her sleeve, at least where the Dresden patriarch was concerned. Maybe she was the better target for manipulation.

The box fell silent around her, all eyes focused on the image materializing in the center of the arena. Hale Dresden’s voice boomed through the stadium, though he was nowhere in sight. “Ladies and gentlemen, allow me to introduce the man who is going to carry us into the new world, Granite Dresden!”

Cala smelled the excitement in the air and felt the sudden shift in pressure around her as hearts started racing. Her own pulse sped up but for a very different reason.

Granite Dresden was nothing special, Cala decided as she studied the older fae man projected larger than life in the arena. He wore all black and clasped his hands behind his back. Kai’s throne sat empty in the background.

“Good morning,” the old man said solemnly. “Some of you know who I am, though most do not. My name is Granite Dresden. I am responsible for the liberation of fae and shifters from four domed cities in the Americas, with more to come.”

A deafening cheer went up from the stands. Cala’s sensitive hearing made her wince. A few in the skybox clapped in approval, Everly among them. Most, including Ryun, remained expressionless, making Cala’s non-reaction less noticeable.

“Caster kings and queens are a thing of the past,” Granite continued after giving the crowd ample time to applaud his so-called achievements. “Their reign is over. For those still stuck in the old ways, allow me to show you the evidence.”

Cala was sitting between Ryun and Everly. She glanced between them as though to get some sense of what was about to come. Everly’s hazel eyes gleamed as she leaned forward in her seat. Ryun’s gaze didn’t stray from the center of the arena, but he reached over and squeezed Cala’s hand. It was enough of a warning for Cala to brace herself.

Granite disappeared, replaced by an image of a pale young woman. Her arms and legs were chained to the wall behind her. She strained against the restraints, snapping and snarling as she tried to reach something out of view. A set of gleaming white fangs protruded from the woman’s mouth.

“The former Queen Georgina,” Hale Dresden’s voice announced.

The next image was of a teenage boy, no more than sixteen or seventeen. He also appeared to be mid-transition from caster to vampire and looked crazed with blood lust.

“The former Prince Conner,” Hale informed the crowd in that same fake somber tone that made Cala want to rip out her hair.

It wasn’t like Hale Dresden lost sleep at night knowing that he was eradicating casters.

Ryun placed his hand over hers again. This time, he left it there. An instant later, Cala knew why. Kai appeared in the center of the arena in all his vampire glory. Unlike the others, he was on his knees, panting heavily. His head shot up. Despite knowing she’d see his fangs, Cala still let out an audible gasp. Ryun squeezed her hand, which did calm her frayed nerves just a little.

He’s not actually their prisoner, she reminded herself. He’s safe. Or as safe as he could be given the circumstances.

Beside Cala, Everly wore a smug, satisfied expression. “Finally, that caster asshole got what he deserved,” she said to Rocko.

The were-liger nodded agreement, but his expression didn’t change. Not receiving the enthusiastic response she’d wanted, Everly turned to Cala. “Feels good, doesn’t it?”

“I don’t know. Depends whether he retained his magic,” Cala said coolly. “If so, he’ll be even more powerful as a vampire.”

Ryun made a noise deep in his throat. She turned wide, innocent eyes his way. “What? It’s true. Extremely heightened senses, plus his incredible magic. Kai will be a badass.”

“It almost sounds like you admire him.” Everly’s eyes narrowed. Her next words were clipped and pointed. “I’m sure that’s not what you meant.”

Ryun’s grip on her hand grew to bone-crushing intensity.

“Of course not,” Cala said evenly. “Why would I admire a royal caster?”

Granite returned before either woman could speak again. “For those of you so-called kings and queens still sitting on your thrones,” he gestured to the Hawaiian throne behind him, “know this: Your days are like your magic—finite. Your fellow royals are now loyal to me. They will be among the forces that will march on your cities. Should you decide to stand and fight, they will be among the army that defeats you. A young vampire cannot control their bloodlust, and I will make sure they are all very hungry before we ransack your cities and liberate the fae and shifters you hold captive under your domes.”

Cala’s mouth was so dry, she had a hard time swallowing. Ryun had taken back his hand when his father started talking, leaving her to miss the warmth and reassurance of his touch. She just wanted this screwed up ceremony or whatever it was to end so she could retreat to the seclusion of Ryun’s house.

“Surrender to our forces, and you will be treated fairly. Choose to defy us, and I cannot say the same.” Granite moved to the side, giving the throne behind him center stage. A beautiful young fae in long silky robes came into view. She raised her hands and her sleeves fell back, revealing a bracelet just the like one Cala wore. The girl tipped her head back as she called her magic forth. Kai’s throne exploded into dust.

“The monarchies are dead. Long live the fae and shifters.” With those parting words, Granite Dresden disappeared.

Unfortunately, just because the speech was over didn’t mean Cala got to leave the arena. From the skybox, she watched as caster after caster came before the people. Just like with Queen Georgina and King Joaquin, they were given the choice of answering for their crimes or absolution. Now that everyone understood precisely how the casters would be absolved of their crimes, many chose to face the tribunal. What they either didn’t know or had yet to realize was that the tribunal had yet to hand down a not-guilty verdict. Once found guilty, all the Austin casters had been sentenced to execution.

More food was brought in, and it wasn’t the crap they served in the warehouse’s cafeteria. Cala didn’t dare eat, though. Her stomach was in knots, and she definitely didn’t want to puke again. At one point, she excused herself to go to the bathroom. Conflict warred in Ryun’s eyes.

“You aren’t coming with me,” she said flatly. “The restroom is in the skybox. It’ll be fine.”

He might’ve argued, or at least insisted on waiting outside while she used the facilities, but there were too many people around.

“Hurry back,” he replied.

Offering him a saccharine smile, she stood and walked away.

The bathroom was down a short hallway in the back of the skybox, though technically still inside the same space. Cala splashed cold water on her face. She needed to keep it together. She needed to act like this spectacle didn’t bother her.

You’re good at pretending, she told her reflection, patting her cheeks dry with a warm towel. You did it for years beneath the dome.

Except, that wasn’t entirely true. It had been years since she’d pretended to like her life in Hawaii. Cala had genuinely loved most facets of her life there.

A knock on the door brought her out of her thoughts. “Be right out.”

The door opened anyway. Disappointment and relief washed over her in equal parts when the intruder turned out to be Rocko, not Ryun.

“We have like five minutes before someone realizes we’re in here together,” Rocko began, running a hand over his hair.

Cala turned slowly from the mirror. “What’s up?” she asked cautiously.

Rocko shook his head. “No time for games, Cal. I need to know what you know and vice-versa.”

“What do you mean?”

Rocko’s nostrils flared like they did when Cala pretended not to remember she’d agreed to run six miles instead of two. “Something’s up. You must know that. Nya’s brother is glued to your side. I know they’ve been watching us since we got here, but the past few days have been different.” His voice was so low that only Cala’s shifter hearing allowed her to understand his hurried words. “Has that Ryun guy said anything? Has something happened with Brie?”

She chewed her lip while she considered just how much to share with Rocko. On the one hand, she’d sort of promised Ryun she wouldn’t spill the beans. On the other, she’d been friends with Rocko way longer. And not just the type of friends that hang out and drink together. She and Rocko were the kind of friends that broke out of a dome and bribed their way to the mainland together. But there was still the issue of Everly muddying the waters.

“Come on, Cal. If you know something—”

“Kai’s not in Hawaii, and Brie’s not in Revival anymore,” she blurted out. Immediately, she wished she could take the words back.

“Okay. Back up.” Rocko held up his hands, palms facing her. “Kai is a vampire, right? I just saw his fangs.”

Cala sighed and nodded. “He was turned. Brie and a bunch of people broke into the dungeons and rescued Kai and the princess.”

Rocko messed with his hair again and started pacing the bathroom. “This is all starting to make sense,” he muttered. After a second, he looked up. “How’d she get into the dungeons?”

Something in Cala’s expression gave her away.

“What’s the big secret?” Rocko demanded.

Cala hesitated. “Let me ask you a question first,” she finally said. “Everly is clearly loving every minute here. What about you?”

Rocko’s jaw tightened, and his back teeth ground audibly. “This shit is fucked up,” he admitted. “I’m all for the death of the monarchy, but this isn’t the way to go about it. And turning them all into vampires—what’s up with that? It’s nuts. Thinking they’ll fight for the rebellion is even crazier.”

“Not really. Vampires are loyal to their sire. The pull is supposedly strong,” Cala remarked. “If the vamps turning these casters are on team Dresden, so are the children they make.”

Rocko’s eyes flitted toward the door as if expecting someone to barge in at any time. “How’d Brie get into the dungeons?” he repeated softly.

Swallowing the last of her doubts, she took a leap of faith. “A dimensional fae. Which means—”

“There’s a chance she’ll come for us, too,” Rocko finished for her. Relief wafted off him like cheap cologne. “Unless we escape first.”

“Unless we escape first,” Cala agreed.

“I’ll talk to Everly.”

“Rocko, no.” Cala touched his arm. “Don’t bring her into this yet. When the time comes, we will drag her kicking and screaming out of this dome. She can’t know what’s going on before then. The Dresdens know Brie is with a dimensional fae. They’re going to be on the lookout for this kid. And they must know there is a chance Brie will come for us next.”

“What do we do in the meantime?” Rocko wanted to know. “Fine if you don’t want to bring Everly in on this, but we need a game plan, Cal. We can’t stay here.”

“No shit,” she snapped and immediately felt bad. “Sorry. I’m sorry. It’s been a rough few days. If we do make a run for it, we’ll need somewhere to go and a way to get there.”

“Wouldn’t we just meet up with Brie?” Rocko asked, brushing off her apology.

“That would be ideal. But that’s also where things get weird. Our darling Brie is hiding out in a vampire hive.”

If it was possible, Rocko’s eyeballs would’ve popped right of his head.

“Yeah, and the vamp president or whatever is her mom,” Cala continued. “The issue is, I don’t know exactly where the Midnight Hive is located. We need to find out.”

“That Ryun guy seems swayed in your direction.” Rocko grinned stupidly. “Why don’t you work that Cala magic on him?”

Gaia help her, she blushed. And then she got defensive. “Why don’t you ask Nya? Or your new best friends the gate guards?”

He laughed softly. “Because they aren’t sharing trade secrets with me. Ryun is clearly being somewhat honest with you.”

“Gaia, you’re a horrible partner in crime,” she complained. “You bring nothing to the table.”

Rocko’s gaze drifted to the door again. “I bring the muscle,” he teased, though his heart wasn’t in the banter. “Seriously, I’ll keep my eyes and ears open. Someone might slip up and say something useful. Especially the guards I’ve been hanging around with. I’m going to a pub with them later. They’re big talkers when they’re drunk, I’ll see what I can find out.”

“Yeah, okay. Anything about this hive would be good,” Cala replied, reaching around him to get to the door. “We should go before—”

Someone pulled the door open from the other side. This time, it was Ryun. One glance at his face told her that he was pissed.

“What’s going on?” he asked in that voice he used just before the wolf came out. Cala usually found it sexy, but it was terrifying under the circumstances.

“Hey, man,” Rocko replied evenly. “Just wanted a minute alone with my girl.”

“You’ve had your minute. Leave,” Ryun practically growled.

The testosterone in the air was enough to knock Cala out of her temporary fear-induced paralysis. “Excuse me. Since when is it a crime to have a chat with a friend. You can follow me around all you like, but you don’t get to dictate—”

“It’s cool, Cala,” Rocko jumped in. “I’m going.”

Seething, Cala watched Rocko go and then rounded on Ryun. “Are you kidding me right now? What’s wrong with you? I was just talking to my friend.”

Ryun took a step backward, his broad shoulders filling the entire doorframe. “In a bathroom, Cala. You were talking to a ‘friend’ in a single-occupant bathroom. Tell me that doesn’t look suspicious.”

“Suspicious?” She threw her hands up in the air. “What do you think we were doing?”

“Something you clearly don’t feel comfortable doing in front of the rest of us.”

For just an instant, Cala thought that maybe Ryun wasn’t alluding to possible collusion going down between two old friends.

“You know what, you’re right. I wanted to make sure he was being treated well.” Cala crossed her arms over her chest, daring him to call her a liar. “And he wanted to make sure you weren’t keeping me chained in your basement or something.”

Ryun scrunched his eyes and shook his head before rubbing his temples. “Why would anybody think I was keeping you chained in my basement?”

Cala shrugged, hiding a smile. She’d just said the first thing that popped into her head, but Ryun had taken the bait. Now all she needed to do was keep steering the conversation away from what she and Rocko had been discussing alone in the bathroom.

“I don’t know. Why does anyone keep someone chained up in a basement?” she countered.

Ryun’s expression suggested he either wanted to strangle her or kiss her. Cala couldn’t quite decide. He moved aside and gestured her out of the bathroom. “Let’s just get out of here.”

When he said “here”, Cala assumed he meant the bathroom. It turned out he’d meant the entire arena.

“Is it over?” she asked as they were escorted from the box back to Ryun’s vehicle. Cheers and boos were still filling the stadium, and no one else was headed for the exits.

“The big event is still to come,” Ryun replied without looking at her. “I have a lot of work to do, though. The next round of casters is starting their citizenship trials at sundown.”

“What’s the big event?”

The valet had Ryun’s SUV waiting at a back exit of the stadium. The young fae held the passenger door open for Cala, and Ryun slid into the driver’s seat.

“What’s the big event?” Cala repeated.

They were over a mile from the stadium when Ryun finally answered her. “It’s King Joaquin’s execution.”

Cala pursed her lips. “And you think my delicate constitution can’t handle such a sight?” she asked Ryun dryly. “Like I haven’t seen plenty of horror since I’ve been here?”

He shifted uncomfortably in his seat. “It’s more about how they plan to execute him.”

All Cala’s humor dried up. Maybe it was the fact Ryun refused to look at her. Maybe it was because she’d been waiting for the rebellion to take things yet another step farther. Or maybe it was because she’d seen the brutality firsthand that people in the Freelands were capable of.

“Tell me,” she demanded with a low, guttural growl. The jaguar had risen to the surface, ready to soften the emotional blow that Cala’s human side was too fragile to deal with after all she’d been through.

“Georgina has been given just enough blood to survive since the transition,” Ryun began. His posture stiffened, and there was a faint hint of disgust in his voice when he continued. “They’ll bring her out into the arena with Joaquin. She’ll kill him in her bloodlust.”

Chapter Nine

Dome of Midnight

Kai

––––––––

“YOU SEEM CALMER THAN the last time I saw you,” Julia commented as she watched Kai drain the glass of blood that she had brought for him.

Snarling, he tried to lick the last remnants of sweet liquid from the crystal. A tickle at the base of his skull reminded him that his behavior was uncivilized. He lowered the glass and offered it back to Julia.

“Thank you,” he said, still adjusting to the feeling of speaking around his new fangs. “I actually feel a little calmer.”

It was true, too. All rational thought had flown out the window when Julia first appeared with the meal, but his thirst wasn’t unquenchable like it had been before. He still didn’t feel satiated, just not quite so hungry that all rational thought ceased to exist.

“Good.” Julia’s smile was cool and relaxed, like everything was perfectly normal. “I know you must be getting restless in there,” she continued. “I could bring you some books to read. Maybe some crossword puzzles?”

“I would appreciate that,” Kai replied stiffy. He had no desire to read or play games, but he knew it would be impolite to refuse the offer.

Do I think it’s impolite, or does it feel impolite? he wondered. Did it really matter? Sometimes playing the part was just as good as being the part. His mother had taught him that lesson at a very early age.

Julia tilted her head curiously, studying Kai with renewed interest. “I could ask Kenoa to bring them down if you like?”

The memory of the water fae’s fresh blood made Kai salivate.

No, he needs to stay away from me.

“It might be good for you to see him again,” Julia pressed, narrowing her gaze as though to peer inside his head and eavesdrop on the conflict flickering behind his eyes.

Brie’s face flashed in his mind’s eye. That was who he wanted to see. But no, not until he had the bloodlust completely under control. She’d been reckless by visiting him, and he wasn’t willing to take the same chances with her life.

“I don’t believe I’m ready just yet,” Kai said evenly.

If Julia was surprised to hear this, she didn’t let on. Nodding, she said, “I’ll return shortly.”

True to her word, the priestess returned ten minutes later with a stack of books beneath one arm. Perusing the spines, it seemed she’d just grabbed the first books she could find. Kai spent the next hour flipping through a Spanish language dictionary, a cookbook with several recipes for vampire-friendly desserts, and a lengthy tome on fae customs and lore. None were particularly interesting, not enough to hold his attention anyhow. His throat started to itch.

Blood! I need blood!

Kai shook his head. It was too soon. Julia wouldn’t be back for hours. He couldn’t get desperate yet.

The next book in the stack was handwritten and looked like a collection of diary entries that spanned a period of centuries. At first, he assumed the author had been a vampire, since only eternals lived that long. Then he noticed the changes in the handwriting. Neat block letters in early entries gave way to larger, loopier scrawl. The syntax was different in the two sections, as well. A vampire might adopt modern vernacular to blend in, but this was more than that. The voices were too distinctive to be the same writer throughout.

Maybe a family diary?

The earliest passages were written in old faerie, a language Kai couldn’t understand. He’d never been great with ancient languages. When the entries switched to French, he was finally able to decipher some of the writing. There were a few words he still didn’t recognize, likely due to either regional dialect or magical terms specific to fae. Kai was able to determine the events the writer spoke of took place during the Italian Wars of the humans. The bloody passages of battle made his fangs drop down and wish Julia would hurry up already. He skipped ahead to the next change in handwriting.

This author favored a mix of German, French, and English, and wrote mostly about traveling the high seas in search of new lands the humans had yet to invade. The people the writer encountered were fascinating. Some were frauds, like humans pretending they possessed gifts like prophecy. Others really were casters but passed off their magic as illusion. It was interesting if only because this was the part of history his tutors hadn’t taught in great detail. They didn’t like to dwell on the times when casters didn’t rule the world.

“Find something of interest, King?”

His head popped up, and his fangs bared at the sound of Julia’s voice.

“I didn’t mean to startle you,” she said serenely. “I would have thought you’d hear me coming.” She held a full pitcher of blood and one cup on the other side of the magical wall.

Kai’s lips twitched. He was off the bed and standing at the invisible barrier in a flash, but Julia made no move to hand over the blood.

“I apologize for being late,” Julia continued as Kai’s hungry eyes locked on the crimson liquid sloshing back and forth in the pitcher. “I was in a meeting and couldn’t get away.”

Her voice was merely background noise to the hum of the blood that called to Kai just as Kenoa’s throbbing vein had. His hands began to shake. His throat burned, and his insides felt like they were withering away. He was so damned hungry.

Julia poured the blood from the pitcher into the glass as if in slow motion, watching Kai’s face the entire time. He snatched for the glass, remembering a split second too late that his arm was flying into a trap. The growl that escaped his parted lips was primal.

The priestess waited a full ten seconds before releasing him and extending her arm through the barrier to give Kai the cup. He was panting, which he knew was ridiculous since he didn’t actually need to breathe. Finally, he managed to get the drink to his lips.

The instant the sweet taste washed over his tongue Kai felt like a new man. He felt alive and invigorated. He wanted more. He needed more.

“More,” he snarled at Julia.

Her expression didn’t change, but she did refill his cup. The priestess waited until Kai had consumed the entire meal before saying, “You are making remarkable progress. It won’t be long before you can see Maybrie.”

“It doesn’t feel remarkable,” Kai growled. “I see blood, and I....” He trailed off, his throat going dry again at the mention of the elixir that he would always need to sustain this new existence.

“I have seen a lot of vampires through transitioning, you are doing well,” she replied knowingly as she turned to go. “I will be on time for your next meal.”

Kai blinked, her words finally registering. “Wait. Why were you late? Is everything okay? Is Brie okay? Is it my sister?”

“Maybrie and Sarah are fine,” Julia was quick to assure him. “Everything is fine. I just got held up.” The wall shimmered and turned opaque, and Julia was gone.

Kai wasn’t stupid; everything wasn’t fine. Something had kept Julia away, something important. That was when it occurred to Kai that he had no idea what was happening outside his four walls. When he’d first woken up, his emotions had been so out of control that he hadn’t been able to parse out individual feelings. Then, it had seemed like he no longer cared about anything. At all. Except blood.

And Brie.

He’d made inquiries about other things, like his sister, but he had only truly cared to know that Brie was alive and well. He knew he should care about the other stuff. He should’ve asked Brie more questions about what happened in the dungeons, and what was happening in the world. None of it seemed important, though.

Kai began to pace. After a few steps, the room started spinning around him. Barely making it to the bed, he collapsed in a dreamless slumber. He didn’t even stir when Brie entered the outer chamber and curled up on a couch to watch him sleep.

Chapter Ten

Dome of Midnight

Brie

––––––––

KAI’S SHOUTS WOKE ME from a fitful sleep. I leapt to my feet, expecting to find a swarm of vampires invading the room. Instead, I saw Kai clawing at the sides of his head and howling. The magical wall was such that I could see him, but he couldn’t see me. When I cried his name, it only seemed to confuse him. I waved my hand and muttered the incantation Kenoa had used on our last visit to make the wall transparent.

“Kai! Kai, what’s wrong?” I shouted.

He looked up like he’d sensed my presence rather than heard my voice. His eyes were crazed and terrified. “Make it stop!” he wailed, sinking to his knees.

My blood ran cold. I walked slowly up to the invisible barrier and knelt, so we were on the same level. “Make what stop?” I asked in a small voice.

“Don’t you hear it?” His voice broke. “You can’t tell me you don’t hear it!”

But I didn’t hear it. I didn’t hear anything but the sound of the man I loved falling to pieces. The worst part was, I had no idea what to do.

This is why Julia told me not to come down here, I thought. Why the hell couldn’t I just listen?

“I’m going to get the priestess. Okay? I’ll be right back,” I promised.

“No!” Kai started to reach toward me, but the sound only he could hear must’ve been too intense, because his hand flew back to cover his ears.

I had to will back the tears. While he was enduring whatever this was, I had to be strong for him. I could cry later.

“Maybrie, I thought I told you to go to bed!” Julia’s voice rang out behind me, full of motherly disapproval.

I spun on her. “What’s wrong with him?”

Her face was pinched with discomfort. I considered for the first time that maybe Kai wasn’t hearing things that weren’t there, but he was hearing something I couldn’t. Julia made a slight gesture with the thumb and forefinger of her right hand. Kai abruptly stopped screaming and slumped forward.

“What’s going on?” I demanded.

Julia closed her eyes for a moment. When she opened them again, the lines on her face smoothed out, and she looked just as calm as ever.

“What’s going on?” I repeated, both annoyed by her lack of response and frightened by my own ignorance.

“I could ask you the same thing.” Julia propped her hands on her hips. “You need to rest.”

“I was resting,” I retorted, pointing to the couch I’d been laying on. “Then Kai started shrieking like a banshee.” I flung my hand toward where Kai was sitting on the floor of his room, looking stunned but no longer in any pain. “What the hell just happened?”

Her eyes narrowed, and it didn’t seem like she was going to answer me. Finally, Julia sighed in resignation. “It was a perimeter alarm,” she admitted. “The pitch is such that it can only be heard by vampires and shifters.”

“Are the Dresdens here?” I glanced around the room stupidly, like Botto’s father might be hiding in the shadows. “I thought we had time.”

Julia remained irritatingly calm. “We do have time. It’s not the Dresdens. My people are handling the situation as we speak. It’s nothing for you to worry about.”

Nothing for me to worry about? Is she nuts?

A special alarm went off in the middle of the night and I was just supposed to go back to sleep like nothing had happened? My mother didn’t know me at all. The look on my face must’ve told her something of the thoughts inside my head.

“They say they are refugees from Los Angeles,” Julia relented. “They claim to have escaped once the city fell.”

Some of the tension in my shoulders eased. “What do they want?”

“Once my people have finished questioning them, we’ll know.” She took my arm gently and started ushering me to the door. “Go back to your room. I am going to observe the interrogation, I just wanted to check on your king. Newborn vampires are particularly sensitive to sound. It can be very unnerving if they don’t know what they’re hearing.”

Glancing over my shoulder, I looked back at Kai. He’d managed to crawl onto the bed and lay with his arms and legs spread across the top of the blankets.

“I’m going to stay with him,” I said, turning back and planting my feet as Julia tried to shoo me into the hallway.

“Maybrie,” my mother began, but I shook my head.

“I can sleep on that couch just fine,” I insisted. “I’m not in any danger. I just want to be here.”

Julia looked from me to the sleeping vampire. The wheels were turning inside her head, yet her expression never changed as she faced me again. My fists clenched at my sides; I was prepared to stand my ground. It was her house, and she was the woman who’d given birth to me and all, but Kai needed me. I couldn’t explain it, I just knew it was true. I’d seen the difference in him when we’d spoken earlier. While talking with Kenoa, Kai had seemed cold, agitated, and hungry. Had there not been a magical barrier between the two men, I was pretty sure Kai would’ve gone for his best friend’s veins. But when Kai had looked at me, the predatory gleam in his eyes vanished. When talking about his trip to Fae Canyon and the elders’ tests, he’d been my Kai.

Or is that just wishful thinking?

“If you insist on being stubborn, I suppose I will not stop you,” Julia relented. “But don’t forget what he is, Maybrie. Kai is a vampire. In time, in the right environment, he will regain some of the humanity he has lost.” She flashed her fangs. “Never forget that all vampires are driven by their urges. Controlling the desire and hunger is a learned behavior. For some it takes years.”

My jaw tightened. “You don’t know Kai like I do. He’s the most controlled person I’ve ever met. He would never hurt me.”

She smiled sadly and touched my cheek. “No, darling, you don’t know vampires like I do. Your caster king is not the man you knew. Not right now.”

It wasn’t like she’d said anything I hadn’t heard before, but that didn’t make the words any easier to hear. After Julia left, I curled back up on the couch and watched Kai sleep. His chest didn’t rise and fall like it normally did. It would take me a while to get used to that, I decided. The motion had been reassuring beneath my cheek so many nights, the reality of his existence enough to calm me. He didn’t snore, either, which I supposed was a check in the pro column for vampirism. The placid expression on his pale face while he slept gave me peace of mind. Ever since his mother’s death and his ascension to the throne, Kai had been under incredible levels of stress. A lot of that was my fault. Navigating the political realm as a young, new king was hard enough. Adding his controversial decision to move me into the palace and stand up for our relationship, and it was wonder he hadn’t broken down entirely. All of that was also before I was named as the main suspect in Queen Lilli’s murder. He should’ve collapsed from the pressure of it all well before we’d reached this point.

He’s strong. He’ll get through this. I hugged myself. We will get through this. Together.

I didn’t remember falling asleep, but I woke up to the sound of Julia’s voice. She wasn’t talking to me, though. She was standing at the wall that divided Kai’s room from the observation area, chatting with him as he sipped from a glass of thick, red liquid. They didn’t notice that I was awake, so I stayed quiet and listened.

At some point in the night, Julia had covered me with a blanket that wasn’t already in the room. I snuggled beneath the warmth of the soft material, closed my eyes, and tried to decide if I would ever get used to the sight of Kai drinking blood. I would have to, I supposed. That was what people did when they loved someone; they adapted. Really, it wasn’t all that different from his need for magic as a caster. Before the transition, he had needed fae magic to survive. As a vampire, he needed blood to survive. He’d always had a symbiotic relationship with others, so it wasn’t truly different.

Looking at it like that made the situation a lot more palatable. I could provide either or both to him. Regardless of what we both needed, Kai and I could take care of each other.

“I have heightened security for the time being. It’s just a precaution,” Julia was telling Kai. “The alarm is not usually so loud.”

It was fast, but I caught Kai’s eye movements when he looked past Julia to me. My mother didn’t miss the gesture, but it was likely belied by the subtle shift in Kai’s demeanor before she saw movement. His expression softened, and I swore I even saw some color infuse his pearly cheeks. That probably was my imagination, though.

“Good morning, Maybrie. How did you sleep?” Julia asked without turning her back on Kai.

I stretched and felt my muscles protest. “Very well, thanks,” I said around a yawn.

Since there was no point in the façade of slumber any longer, I sat up and smoothed my hair. I’d slept with it loose, which left me with some pretty gnarly knots after tossing and turning on the narrow surface of the couch. It was a good thing I couldn’t see myself, I decided, winding the tangle of strands into a bun on the top of my head and tying it into its own restraint.

Watching Kai watch me, I wondered what he saw. Did my movements seem slow and clunky with his new vampire sight? Had all that time in the artificial Hawaiian sun left my skin more damaged than showed in the mirror? Was I suddenly ordinary to his extraordinary eyes?

“Hey,” I said softly.

Kai smiled. “I’m sorry if I scared you last night.”

I waved it off. “That’s what I get for breaking the house rules,” I joked, despite the fact his words rang true. If the relief I felt at seeing him up and moving and perfect was any indication, I’d been more scared than I realized at the time.

My gaze strayed to the empty cup in Kai’s hand. He hurriedly pushed it toward Julia, who held a pitcher of blood at the ready for a refill. When she started to pour more in his glass, Kai shook his head.

“I’m full, thank you,” he told her in a polite tone. It was so very Kai, yet the words seemed odd coming from a vampire.

Julia took the cup without comment and set it along with the pitcher on a small table beside her. “I was just explaining to your king about last night’s false alarm. It seems the detection spell used was even more sensitive than I had anticipated.” She gave me a pointed look over her shoulder, warning me with her eyes not to contradict her.

I didn’t like lying to Kai. Especially not after all we’d been through. Not when we had such a long road ahead of us. We needed to trust each other if we wanted to travel that road together. And yet, I understood the need to filter Kai’s information for the time being. He didn’t need to worry about the outside world; he needed to focus on controlling his new vampy impulses. So, I went with Julia’s version of the truth.

“Not so sensitive I could hear it,” I replied. While I wasn’t exactly agreeing with her, I wasn’t disagreeing either.

Kai chuckled, and the sound was so normal that it felt like a punch to the gut. “Be thankful for that,” he countered.

The three of us stood there for a minute looking at one another, no one quite sure what to say. It was the first time we’d all been in the same room. Sort of. And all in our right minds. Kind of. It occurred to me that I should formally introduce my mother and boyfriend, but that was ridiculous. They’d spent so much time together in the last few days, it felt like a weird technicality to do something like that.

Julia cleared her throat loudly, breaking the awkward tension. “I will give you two a minute. Maybrie, you may come back later, but I would like you to join me for breakfast. We have some things to discuss. Please don’t be long.”

I waited for her to leave before mumbling, “Thanks for the permission, Mom.”

Kai laughed, which had been my intention. “She reminds me of you.”

I walked closer to the divide, taking Julia’s place. “I’m not sure I like the comparison.” I looked him over, taking in the neatly styled dark hair, crisp jeans, and grey sweater. Kai was much more put together than the previous day. He looked so hot, it was easy to overlook his pale complexion and the cold, dangerous energy that surrounded him.

I wracked my brain for a safe topic, something that wouldn’t get him riled up. “I saw Sarah,” I said finally.

There was usually a spark of light that ignited in his eyes when we spoke about his sister. It never came.

“She’s well,” I continued. “She and Illion are best friends, I think. Kenoa and I found them huddled over a book together in the library yesterday.”

Kai smiled at the references to people, but the affection I’d hoped to see wasn’t there. “They probably both need a friend right now.”

“Yeah. Probably,” I agreed.

Unsure of what to say to keep him on an even keel, I let us lapse into an awkward silence. The day before, I’d prepared conversation topics that Kenoa and I thought were neutral. Despite all my frantic mental efforts, I couldn’t recall any that I hadn’t already used. Sleeping on the couch outside of his cell hadn’t been a plan, but something I’d felt compelled to do. We were stronger together, and I simply wanted to be near him.

“You shouldn’t keep Julia waiting,” Kai said in a light tone. He was giving me an obvious out.

“I’ll come back after breakfast,” I promised. By then, I was certain I could come up with a few non-aggression-inducing topics to avoid the awkwardness. I held my hand up to the barrier, and Kai mirrored my movements. The touch was brief but powerful. With my hand on his side of the cell, I barely noticed how cold his skin was against mine. I also didn’t care that his fangs extended just enough to be noticeable. If anything, the sight was darkly enticing. All I cared about was being with him. Whatever lay ahead, we would face it together.

The feelings were so intense, a traitorous part of me wondered if Kai had already mastered the vampire art of compulsion. Another part of me didn’t care.

“See you soon,” he murmured.

Gaia, I wanted to kiss him. I was all about taking chances and breaking rules, but even I wasn’t so reckless as to try it.

“See you soon,” I whispered back.

The Kai-induced haze lasted until I joined Julia in the hallway. She appeared as calm and collected as ever, but I felt the underlying buzz of anxiety in the air. It was like spending so much time watching Kai for signs of trouble, I’d gained some insight into vampires and their signs.

“What’s wrong?” I demanded.

Julia placed a hand on the small of my back and guided me down the hallway.

“Have the Dresdens made contact again?” I pressed. “It’s too soon. We need more—”

“Take a breath, Maybrie,” Julia ordered. “Your friends are fine. For now. One of my people in Austin will report in as soon as they have something to share. Right now, we need to deal with the new arrivals.”

“We?” I parroted.

As much as I wanted to be kept in the loop, I wasn’t sure how I could help in that situation. If Julia’s vampires couldn’t get the desired information out of the refugees from L.A., I doubted I would have better luck.

Julia eyed me askance, lips pursed. “One of the fae seeking asylum has asked to speak with you.”

A fae from L.A.? Considering Sienna was already in Crystal City, I couldn’t even hazard a guess as to who had asked for me by name.

“Do you know someone named Edwina?”

At first, the name didn’t click. Then it hit me. “You mean the Alaskan princess?”

Julia frowned. “You do know her. I suppose you should hurry up and change, then. We don’t want to keep her royal highness waiting.”

Chapter Eleven

Domed City of Austin

Cala

––––––––

“YOU ACTUALLY THINK this is a good idea?” Ryun hissed into the phone. Cala listened from just outside his open bedroom door and heard every word.

It was 1:54 a.m. in Austin. Cala had been asleep roughly two hours when the stench of Ryun’s anger had woken her from a fitful dream. Because it was too good an opportunity to pass up, Cala had followed the low hum of his voice down the hall to eavesdrop.

“It serves no purpose. The old man is just pissed because he lost the round,” Ryun continued, his voice even lower than before.

Cala pressed her body flat against the wall and closed her eyes, focusing only on her hearing. Had Ryun been caster or entirely fae, he wouldn’t have considered the fact he needed to whisper if he didn’t want her to hear him in her bedroom at the other end of the hallway. Unfortunately for Cala, Ryun understood precisely how sensitive shifter hearing was.

“He’s just a kid, Nya,” Ryun growled into the phone.

There was a long pause. A trickle of fear that might’ve gone unnoticed by even other shifters curled around the edges of the distinctly male scents coming from the bedroom. Of course, Cala wasn’t just any shifter; she was a pit fighter. Over the years, she’d come to realize every competitor—even the great Maybrie Hawkins—emitted some amount of that same acrid odor when they stepped into the arena.

Cala strained harder to try to hear Nya’s response, but she only caught a few disjointed words like “family”, “priorities” and “honor”.

“Stop. Okay? Just stop, Nya,” Ryun finally interrupted. “Stop twisting my words. All I’m saying is this is a distraction from the cause. Granite is letting pride blind him right now, it’s not what we planned for.”

The pitch of Nya’s voice went up several octaves. Cala winced, though she still couldn’t make out the other woman’s words. Annoyance wafted out of the bedroom. Whatever his sister was saying, Ryun didn’t like it.

“Seriously? Who’s going to run stuff here?” he demanded in response.

Cala’s ears perked up. It wasn’t the information that might further her escape plans that drew her in; it was the fact she didn’t like Nya. She was glad to know that it sounded like Ryun’s sister would soon be leaving Austin. If Nya left, maybe it would be easier for Rocko to convince Everly to flee.

“Give it to Hale,” Ryun barked, “Stop, Nya. I like what I do. Command isn’t for me. Hale’s perfect. He loves to hear himself talk.”

Even better, Cala thought. With added responsibilities, Ryun might not pay such close attention to her. Then, her heart fell. What if he passed her off to someone else? Someone who treated her more like a prisoner?

“If that’s what he wanted, our father can call me himself,” Ryun snapped.

A sharp cracking sound put an abrupt end to the conversation.

That’s my cue, Cala thought. She scampered back to her own room on tiptoes.

The next morning at breakfast—actually just coffee since neither one of them had much of an appetite—Ryun didn’t mention the conversation with his sister. No big surprise there. He was quieter than usual, though. Angrier, too, and not in the amusing way. While she’d only heard part of the phone call, Cala didn’t understand what had Ryun all worked up. Sure, Nya was leaving, likely to conquer another dome and bring Dresden justice to another caster population. But Ryun didn’t seem to like his sister much. He tolerated her. He might’ve even loved her. Yet he definitely didn’t like being around her.

Is he really this pissed about being the new head Dresden in town? Cala wondered. He was sort of a loner, maybe that’s what it was?

“We’re going into the city again today. I have a meeting,” Ryun announced.

“Fancy,” Cala teased. “So official, a meeting.”

Ryun scowled. “This is serious. You need to be on your best behavior.”

“What am I, a pet?” Cala shot back. “Are you afraid I’ll pee on the conference room carpet?” She picked up her coffee cup and brought it to her lips to hide a smile. Baiting him was juvenile, but she didn’t like the ultra-serious version of Ryun. He wasn’t talkative enough to pump for information. Plus, life in the ‘burbs was making her restless. Cala needed to amuse herself somehow; levity was key to surviving anything.

“You’re not attending the meeting. You’ll be spending the time with a trusted friend of mine,” Ryun informed her, his voice tight and annoyed.

“Oh goody. A new jailer. You shouldn’t have splurged just for little old me,” Cala snarked around the sudden lump in her throat. She tried to play it off like she was joking, but there was a bite in her voice that gave away her fear. It was exactly what she’d worried might happen with Ryun taking charge in Austin.

Ryun stood, leaving a nearly full mug of coffee on the table. “Get your shoes. I’ll be in the car.”

When Ryun said he had trusted friend, Cala assumed that he really meant another Dresden. She’d envisioned one of the low-ranking ones taking custody of her, one that didn’t get invited to meetings. Best case scenario, Cala figured she would spend the day holed up at the warehouse behind several layers of locked doors while Granite’s offspring recorded her every muscle twitch.

That wasn’t the case.

Ryun slowed as they drove through the center of town, pulling to stop in front of a place with a glass storefront with a sign that read “Sugar of My Life.”

“We’re getting donuts?” she snapped.

“Just get out of the car.”

After rounding the building, the pair entered the bakery via a rear door that led straight into the kitchen. A team of workers, all wearing flour-covered aprons, hurried from one station to the next with trays of baked goods in various states of preparation. One woman wore a floppy baker’s hat that Cala found both campy and quaint, like the woman was striving for nostalgia. Her strawberry curls were bound in a low ponytail that hung between her shoulder blades.

“Hey, Aperol,” Ryun called.

The woman in the baker’s hat turned, and her scowl of annoyance quickly became a wide grin. She handed the tray of biscuits in her hands to an underling and rushed over. Cala’s eyes widened as the woman threw her arms around Ryun’s neck and gave him a big kiss on the cheek. The werewolf hugged her back, but gently pushed her away when Aperol held on longer than necessary.

“So, this is Cala,” Ryun told the baker.

Aperol smiled and extended her hand, which was covered in a thin layer of flour. “Nice to have you here today.”

“Wait. You’re my prison guard?” Cala looked from Aperol to Ryun and back again.

She’d expected a burly were that made Ryun look puny by comparison, but the baker was more petite than Cala herself. Aperol appeared to be in okay shape, which was a far cry from Cala’s sculpted muscles. In a fight, Cala had no doubt she would crush the pretty little fae, even if Aperol could use magic.

“Don’t get any ideas,” Ryun bent over and whispered the warning in Cala’s ear. “That bracelet will make sure you can’t get too far.”

Aperol took hold of Cala’s arm. “Come on, I’ll find you an apron and show you how the magic is made.” She dragged Cala farther inside the kitchen toward the hot stoves and even hotter ovens. Waving over her shoulder, she called, “See you, Dresden!”

Cala glanced back at Ryun to find an amused smile breaking through his serious expression. He gave her a pointed look and mouthed, “Behave.”

Rolling her eyes, she turned her back on him.

The day turned out not at all like Cala had expected. Instead of twiddling her thumbs in boredom, she found herself tasked with kneading enormous mounds of dough. Aside from her runs, it was the most active Cala had been in days. It felt good, especially since she got to punch something to her heart’s content. Aperol taught her how to cut some of the dough into biscuit shapes. Another batch was twirled into croissants. Twisting them into perfect rolls the way Aperol did was truly an art form, and Cala was no artist. Her own attempts at doing the same were not great; the ones stuffed with chocolate ended up looking like rolled up mud cakes. Not appetizing in the least.

“They’ll still taste good,” Aperol assured Cala as she slid the tray in the oven. Grinning over her shoulder, she added, “We can always send them to the gate guards as a special treat. Those guys don’t care what they look like.”

“Sorry,” Cala replied. “Most of my meals are takeout. My fridge is a sorry mess of only condiments and bottled water.”

Aperol straightened. “You must’ve had it good under the dome.”

Her tone was pleasant enough, but Cala couldn’t help but feel defensive. She was so tired of everyone taking shots at her life choices. Nya, Ryun, Aperol—they all acted like she was either brainwashed or just plain stupid for enjoying her life in Hawaii.

“I was a fighter. They paid us well for winning,” Cala said shortly.

Aperol held up her hands. “Oh, hey. I’m not knocking you. My life under this dome hasn’t been all sunshine and rainbows, but the place I came from wasn’t great either. Let’s take a break, get some coffee.”

The front of the bakery was set up with café seating that was nearly empty. Two fae teens were tucked in a back-corner reading comics together, but they were the only customers. Aperol selected a table on the opposite side of the room, then left Cala to fetch the coffee. While she waited, Cala looked around at the space. Display cases with frosted cakes made her mouth water. A gleaming expresso machine sat beside a stack of shiny mugs and saucers. A fae in his thirties swept the clean-looking floor, while a much older woman polished silverware near the register.

Whoever owns this place clearly takes pride in their establishment, Cala thought.

Aperol returned with two giant slices of coconut cake. A kitchen helper trailed behind her holding a French press and two mugs. All Cala’s animosity flew out the window. Cake and amazing coffee were the surest ways to smooth over tension, as far as she was concerned.

“Did you live under this dome before...before?” Cala asked, picking up a gold-toned fork to taste the cake. She popped a bite between her lips and moaned. The cake was so moist, and the frosting melted in her mouth. The coconut flavor reminded her of home, and that made Cala smile.

Aperol nodded. “I’ve been in Austin for my entire adult life.”

Cala frowned and took another bite of the heavenly cake. Aperol didn’t look much older than Cala herself, yet she made it sound as though she’d been under the dome for decades.

“And you work here now?” Cala asked around another mouthful of cake.

“I actually own this place,” Aperol corrected her.

Cala’s eyes widened. “That’s awesome.”

The French press finished seeping, and Aperol poured them each a cup of rich coffee. After the crappy brew provided by the rebellion, the scent of freshly roasted beans made her salivate. Just like home, she thought once she’d tried it.

Aperol’s lips twitched into a smile. “Yeah. I did pretty well for myself here. Now I mostly bake to feed the troops.” She sampled the coconut icing, seeming much less impressed with the flavor than Cala had been. Resting her fork on the side of the dessert plate, Aperol continued. “They aren’t picky customers, but they also don’t appreciate my artistry. It’ll be nice when things get back to normal.”

The cake in Cala’s mouth suddenly seemed dry and hard to swallow. She sipped more of the coffee to wash down the food. “You really think things will ever be normal again?” she asked in a low voice.

“What is normal anyway, you know? When I was little, normal was always being cold, learning to hunt for dinner, and magic lessons I hated. Then the vampires took me, and normal became giving my magic to a caster family. After a few years of service, that same family bought this place for me. Up until a week ago, running this bakery was my normal.” Aperol shrugged. “I guess my point is that I adapt. That’s how women like you and me survive. We adapt.”

The speech was nice and all, but Aperol was missing a key piece. Cala didn’t want to adapt, at least not to the Dresden way of life.

“Did Ryun ask you to talk to me?” Cala watched the other woman closely.

Aperol sipped her coffee and gave a small nod. “He’s worried about you.”

The conversation had taken a turn toward shaky ground. Ryun had made it very clear that Cala needed to keep her opinions to herself if she didn’t want to be locked away in a cell.

“How do you know Ryun?” she asked, steering the conversation to a topic that wouldn’t get her into trouble. “Wait. Let me guess. You’re a Dresden, too?”

Aperol shook her head. “No. I’m not one of Granite’s many children. My last name is Carter. But my mother did date, I guess you could say, Granite briefly. Well, long enough to have one of his kids. My brother Birk is a Dresden. Ryun and I got to know each other during our parents’ time together. We’ve been friends ever since.”

Cala caught a whiff of burnt sugar in the air, a scent she’d always associated with deception. She didn’t think Aperol was lying exactly...more like redacting the truth.

What aren’t you saying? she wondered.

Resting her elbows on the table, Aperol leaned forward. In a lower voice she continued, “That’s how I know Ryun is worried about you.”

“I can take care of myself.” Cala stabbed the half-eaten slice of cake with her fork. The plate underneath cracked from the force, and she dropped the fork. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine.” Aperol waved to the man sweeping the floor and gestured for him to remove the dishes. “You’ve been through a lot. The stress would get to anyone.”

Not sure what to say, Cala drank more coffee and let her gaze wander briefly around the bakery. The couple in the corner had swapped their comic books for cupcakes with bright pink frosting. They whispered and laughed, leaning into one another like they were on a date.

Must be nice to be so carefree, Cala thought.

She returned her attention to Aperol and cleared her throat. “How do you fit in with the rebellion?”

The fae considered the question for a few moments before saying, “It’s complicated.”

Cala cocked an eyebrow. “Isn’t it always?”

The bell over the front door tinkled, and three shifters marched into the bakery. They all wore heavy jackets and wool hats, which they shed the instant they chose a table. One sensed Cala and froze with his coat halfway off. Rocko’s animal gaze landed on her immediately. He was clearly just as surprised and pleased to see her as she was to see him.

“Do you two know each other?” Aperol asked, gesturing between Cala and Rocko.

“Fighters are a small community,” Cala replied vaguely.

Rocko was already on his way over to where the two women sat. He waved uncertainly, looking more curious than suspicious. Aperol’s gaze narrowed, and then understanding sparked in her eyes. She held out her hand.

“You must be Rocko,” she greeted him warmly. “I’m Aperol.”

Rocko’s eyes shifted to Cala as he shook Aperol’s hand. “Guess word gets around.”

The baker smiled and stood. “I’ll give you two a minute alone. I have to check on my muffins anyway.”

Rocko wedged himself into Aperol’s seat and cocked a thumb to her retreating back. “Muffins? Is that code for something?”

“This is a bakery, Rocko. They make muffins. I’m gonna go out on a limb here and say she was being literal.”

He grinned despite her condescending tone. “I love how refreshingly normal your snarky attitude is right now.”

“Haven’t you heard? We’re supposed to be getting onboard with the new normal.”

Rocko’s deep laughter was like a balm to her ears. When he spoke, his voice was louder than Cala would’ve liked. “Everly quotes that bullshit to me every chance she gets. Those guys, too.” He leaned across the table and lowered his volume until it was a mumble beneath his breath. “I might have something about that vamp hive.”

Cala’s heartrate sped up. “Did you find out where it is?” she asked quietly.

“Not exactly.” Rocko nodded behind him. “You see the bald one? He was all Lucy Loose Lips last night and let slip they’re pulling troops from here for an attack. A few of the gate guards have already been drafted.”

Any excitement she’d felt died a quick death. “How does this help us locate the hive?”

“That’s for you to figure out. I’m just passing along the information.” Rocko wiggled his eyebrows in a way that made Cala’s nostrils flare. “Why don’t you ask your boyfriend what he knows. If the Dresdens are planning an attack, Ryun knows when, where, and how. I’m betting the where is the vamp hive.”

Cala opened her mouth to make a snappy comeback about the boyfriend remark, but then she realized Rocko had made a good point. Ryun would be suspicious if she asked him the location of the hive specifically, but she might be able to wheedle the information about the attack out of him.

“There’s something else,” Rocko continued, leaning even farther across the table to speak as quietly as possible. “Tomorrow night something big is going down. They’ve increased security at the arena for the middle of the night. Has Ryun mentioned anything about that?”

Cala thought back on the conversation she’d overhead the night before and shook her head. “No. He was pretty broody all morning. He hasn’t said much about anything since he found out that Nya’s leaving, and he’s going to be in charge here.”

“Way to bury the lead,” Rocko grumbled, his eyebrows raising.

“Yeah, well, I don’t know if this is a good thing for us or not. He’s not sadistic like Nya, but he’s still a Dresden.”

“So is Botto,” Rocko reminded her. “And from what I’m hearing, people up the chain are pretty sure he’s defected.”

“I don’t think he was ever part of it to begin with,” Cala pointed out. “That’s the difference. Ryun’s been brainwashed by their father’s ideals. Botto doesn’t even know the guy.”

Rocko’s gaze flicked to Aperol, who was emerging from the kitchen. She detoured behind the counter and exchanged a few words with her two employees, but Cala saw her gaze flick to their table several times.

“I should get back to those guys.” Rocko motioned over his shoulder. “Can you get here again tomorrow? I’ll see what I can find out. You see what you can find out in the meantime.”

“I’ll try,” Cala promised.

Aperol returned, putting an end to the conversation. Rocko rejoined the gate guards, and all three wolfed down multiple sandwiches before heading back outside.

Ryun arrived to collect her soon after the group left. His mood hadn’t improved much during the day, and he was even less chatty on the ride than he’d been that morning. They spent the afternoon separately, with Ryun working on his laptop and Cala sitting at a picnic table in the backyard, pretending to read a stack of magazines she’d found in a closet. The fashion was several years old, but turning the glossy pages kept her hands busy.

She didn’t want to push Ryun into a conversation just yet. Not when he was in such a crappy mood. Which meant she needed to find a way to turn his frown upside down. Cooking a good dinner was too obvious, she decided. Besides, her cooking was likely to make him even angrier. With such limited time, there was only one surefire way she could think of to improve Ryun’s attitude and loosen his tongue.

Once the sun sank below the horizon, Cala retrieved a bottle of cheap vodka she’d found hidden beneath the floorboards in the bedroom she was using. Grabbing a glass from the kitchen, she poured herself a shot. Ryun looked up from his computer and arched an eyebrow.

“Has boredom driven you to drink?” he asked mildly.

She shrugged and poured a second shot for herself. “Vodka makes most things better, so why not captivity?” She downed the liquor, feeling only a little woozy from the booze on an empty stomach.

“Don’t start with me, Cala. You aren’t the only one who’s had a shitty few days,” he replied, sounding so tired that Cala almost felt bad about what she was about to do.

In one fluid motion, she grabbed a second glass from the cupboard and lobbed it at Ryun over the divider between the kitchen and living room. His reflexes weren’t quite as fast as hers, but they were still impressive.

“By all means, don’t let me drink alone,” she said dryly. Cala watched as a range of emotions played across Ryun’s expression in the space of a heartbeat. He really was exhausted, she decided.

Finally, Ryun held up the glass and said, “Hit me.”

Cala liked to have a good time just as much as the next girl. And sure, she’d been known to overindulge on a few notable occasions over the years. There were a few nights at Hideout that were hazy, which was probably for the best if the memories she did have were any indication. But Cala could handle her liquor. When she felt even slightly out of control, she called her inner feline to the surface. Her temperature ran so much higher in animal form that Cala simply burned off the alcohol to sober up when necessary.

Trading shots with Ryun was the first time in a long time Cala had used this little trick. And the alcohol did the trick on Ryun. His posture loosened after the first shot. A second, and he stretched out on the couch. Cala started in the armchair, but half the bottle later, she joined him on the sofa.

“So, what’s your favorite food?” she asked, pouring them each another shot.

“My favorite food?” Ryun pursed his lips. “I don’t know. Why?”

Cala raised her glass. He mimicked the gesture, and then they both threw back the vodka. She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and shrugged. “I don’t know. I guess I just figured it’s a question that wouldn’t make that vein in your neck jump out.” She wiggled a finger in a circle meant to encompass his face. “Or make you all crabby looking, like that.”

He swiped at her hand playfully. “I’m not a fan of meetings. Well, bureaucracy, really. Spending the day sitting around with all those people always riles me up.”

“Was that supposed to be an apology?” Cala poured another round in their respective glasses. “If so, it was pretty awful.”

Their gazes met and held. Absently, Ryun reached over and started twirling a strand of Cala’s hair. Her next breath hitched, and it took effort to keep her heartrate from accelerating too much. The look in his hazel eyes made Cala’s cheeks flush.

What am I doing? she wondered.

“I heard Rocko was at the bakery today,” Ryun said after a few long, heated moments.

Caught off guard by the abrupt subject change, Cala blinked several times. “Um, yeah. With the other gate guards, getting lunch.”

Ryun’s jaw tightened. She thought for certain he was going to say that someone had overhead them talking. Then, she caught the bitter scent in the air. Jealousy. Before she could decide whether to call him on it, her drinking companion downed his vodka and asked, “What’s the deal with you two anyway?”

Oh, yeah. Definitely jealous.

“What’s the deal with you and Aperol?” Cala countered.

A lazy grin spread across Ryun’s handsome face. “She’s an old friend.”

“Same with Rocko.” Cala took a deep breath, raised the glass to her lips, and poured the vodka down her throat. The head-swimmy feeling lasted longer this time, making Cala worry she might need to shift completely if she wanted to remain in control.

“Have you ever slept with him?” he asked mildly.

“Have you ever slept with Aperol?” she replied without missing a beat.

“Yes.” This time, Ryun picked up the bottle to refill their glasses.

Suddenly, Cala felt a little stupid. She hadn’t expected him to answer at all, let alone for him to say yes.

“Your turn,” Ryun chided.

She took a moment to consider her answer. Truthfully, once upon a time, Cala had thought Rocko might be someone she could fall in love with. Then she got to know him. There’d been more than one drunken make-out session over the course of their friendship, but neither ever acknowledged their relationship had veered off the platonic path once sober.

“Are you and Aperol together? Is that why you left me with her?” Cala volleyed, skirting Ryun’s question completely.

His fingers trailed from her hair, along her shoulder, and finally down her arm. “I asked Aperol to spend the day with you because I thought you might not hate her.”

“I didn’t. I mean, I don’t. She’s nice enough.”

Ryun smirked. “That was convincing.”

In a super mature gesture, she stuck out her tongue. He sat up straighter and brushed her hair over her shoulder, his fingers tickling her skin. A shiver ran down Cala’s spine.

“We should eat something,” she mumbled.

“There’s lasagna in the fridge.” Ryun stood abruptly, leaving Cala cold and wishing she’d kept her mouth shut about dinner. “And wine,” he added. “That’s the important part.”

Personally, Cala didn’t think either of them needed any more alcohol. She had Ryun right where she wanted him—drunk but not belligerent. Wine on top of all the liquor might just make him pass out before she could get any information out of him. But Ryun had already poured them each a glass of merlot. He popped the lasagna in the oven and rejoined Cala in the living room, handing her a wine glass as he settled beside her on the couch.

“So,” Ryun began, leaning back against the couch and touching his glass to hers, “how much drunker are you going to make me get before you ask whatever it is you want to ask me?”

Cala froze mid-sip. The rich, smoky flavor washed over her taste buds, turning sour as it trickled down her throat.

No use lying now, she thought.

“I’m not stupid, Cala. I have sisters. You don’t want a drinking buddy, you just want me to let my guard down. Well,” he held his arms wide, “you win. What do you want to know?”

There were so many questions she’d love him to answer, how was she supposed to pick just one? She ran a fingertip around the rim of the wine glass before taking another small sip and setting it down. When she turned to look at Ryun, he wore a lazy half-smile that was at odds with the tension in the air.

“I’m waiting,” he teased, nudging her leg playfully.

A giggle escaped Cala’s lips, the situation suddenly hilarious in her mind. The alcohol was affecting her more than she’d realized. She called the jaguar to the surface, but her inner animal wouldn’t come. She looked to Ryun. Her eyes went wide. His face looked blurry to her, like he was a painting that had been left out in the rain. With shaky fingers, she reached toward his chin as if to catch the short hairs from his afternoon shadow as they fell.

“Cala?” Ryun’s voice was distant and distorted to her very sensitive ears.

The world spun for a minute, and then she was staring up at the ceiling. She did nothing to break the fall. She felt no pain when her head struck the carpet. It occurred to Cala that she should be afraid, but fear never surfaced.

Ryun suddenly hovered over her and said her name repeatedly. Then, he pulled out his phone and dialed a number from memory, running a hand through his hair as he waited for someone to answer.

“Hey. It worked. Her eyes are open, but I think she’s out.” Ryun was on his knees beside Cala, staring down at her paralyzed body. “Hurry. I don’t think we have as much time as you anticipated.” He placed his palm against Cala’s forehead and leaned down. His whispered words were for Cala and not the person on the other end of the call. “I’m so sorry.”

Time to panic now.

Chapter Twelve

Dome of Midnight

Kai

––––––––

THE ITCH IN HIS THROAT had moved past irritating. The sensation was almost unbearable. A buzzing noise that had started out dull had grown deafening in his ears. The hunger was the worst part, though. He was ravenous, like he could clear a packed banquet table in minutes. Unfortunately, no amount of food would satisfy Kai’s real craving.

“Where are you, Julia?” he growled.

As if in response, voices drifted into Kai’s room through the magical wall. He looked up from the book in his lap and concentrated. The people speaking were getting closer and louder. Both were familiar, yet somehow not at the same time.

“Are you sure about this?” the male asked.

He was young, Kai decided, but not a child.

“Don’t try to back out now,” the female replied.

The duo was right on the other side of the wall. He could hear their hearts beating a little too fast, and there was breathless excitement in their youthful voices. Kai’s fangs dropped into place. He ground his teeth together and scooted backward on the bed until his spine hit the wall.

No. No. No. Go away! a voice screamed inside his head.

“The priestess is going to kill us,” the male said.

This time, Kai recognized Illion’s voice. It was more robust than it had been when Kai was a caster, with a slightly different tone.

“I’m the Princess of the Hawaiian Kingdom,” the female responded haughtily.

Kai wondered if he should feel bad that he hadn’t recognized his little sister’s voice immediately. There were more layers than he remembered, like his new vampire ears picked up on frequencies his caster ears could not have.

“He’s my brother, and I’m his heir,” Sarah pressed.

Go away. It’s too dangerous! Kai wanted to scream. At the same time, he considered that blood straight from the source probably tasted a million times better than the stuff Julia had been feeding him.

“Yeah, but he’s a vampire,” Illion said, whispering the last part like it was something shameful.

“So is your mother,” Sarah snapped back, sounding like the girl who wasn’t used to being questioned.

The wall shimmered. Kai felt a rush of magic that was as surprising as it was unsettling. Then, his sister and Illion appeared on the opposite side of the invisible barrier. Sarah’s platinum blonde hair seemed to glow in the dim lighting of the outer room. Her blue eyes lit up when they landed on him, and Kai knew he should feel bad that he couldn’t reciprocate.

“Hi.” Sarah smiled expectantly, like Kai might rush forward and hug her.

Even if that had been possible, he wouldn’t have dared touch his sister. The bloodlust was already gut-wrenching with the magical wall between them. If he felt the warmth of her skin, it would all be over.

Illion cleared his throat and offered a small wave in greeting. “Hey, man. What’s going on?”

Kai took even, controlled breaths that were biologically unnecessary. They helped dim the voices in his head screaming for the teenagers’ blood. Sarah and Illion needed to leave. The cell had held him thus far, but Kai hadn’t tested the wards and spells keeping him inside. He hadn’t considered it, not really. Not until that moment.

“You should not be here,” he told the twosome stiffly.

Sarah flinched as if he’d struck her. “I wanted to see you. I wanted to make sure you were okay. I know things have been strained between us, and I hate the thought that you almost died while we were in a fight.”

He swallowed his sudden rage. His nostrils flared, and his response was much colder than he’d ever used with his sister. “I didn’t almost die. I did die, Sarah. And I’m not okay. I am a vampire. I drink blood to survive.” Kai was across the room without giving the move conscious thought. With only the shimmering magic between them, he stared down his nose at Sarah.

Illion stepped in front of her, naively putting his body between the siblings. “None of this is her fault.” He jabbed a finger just short of crossing through the invisible barrier. “Don’t yell at her.”

Sarah’s expression took on a dreamy quality, clearly pleased to have someone rushing to her defense. The old Kai would’ve worried that his little sister was about to get her heart broken. Vampire Kai couldn’t find it in his heart to care about something so trivial.

“You need to leave,” Kai told them, holding Illion’s gaze before glancing around the fae to his sister. “Both of you. Now.” His voice was a barely controlled growl.

The vein in Illion’s neck throbbed like a beacon calling to Kai’s bloodlust.

Fresh blood will keep you satisfied much longer.

His fingers twitched as he fought to keep his fangs hidden behind his lips.

“It’s okay.” Sarah tugged gently on Illion’s arm to pull him back. “My brother would never hurt me.”

Brie had said a version of those same words. It was different then, because she had been right. As much as he’d wanted just a taste of fresh blood, drinking from Brie would never be an option. That was one thing Kai knew with certainty. His sister on the other hand...it was like with Kenoa. Kai didn’t feel any sort of attachment. He was aware that he should feel something, but simply didn’t. The only person he’d felt connected to was Brie.

“Go. Now, Sarah.” His words came out low and garbled around his fully elongated fangs.

Fear flashed in his sister’s big blue eyes, giving Kai a thrill like he’d never known. Sarah turned to run but wasn’t fast enough. The wave of raw power Kai released sent her flying into Illion, and the two fell in a tangled heap on the ground. There was a resounding crack when her head hit the floor, followed by a copper scent that sent Kai into a frenzy.

In that moment, Kai didn’t think about all the enchantments and safeguards that Julia had put in the magical cell wall. He was so thirsty. So hungry. And there were two live meals right in front of him. At least one of whom was bleeding.

He charged the barrier, going from a standstill to hyper speed in the blink of an eye. The magic was a giant slap across Kai’s face when he hit the wall. His head snapped back, and his forward momentum slowed considerably. Illion scrambled to his feet, pulling a dazed Sarah up behind him and shoving her toward the exit.

The blood is getting away!

Another wave of power shot from Kai. His magic collided with the wards in an explosion of black sparks. Alarm bells shrieked in surround sound. Oily mist sprayed down from the ceiling, up from the ground, and out from the walls, sizzling when it hit Kai’s exposed skin. His brain didn’t register the pain. The biological need to satisfy his bloodlust was all-consuming. Nothing else mattered.

He shot across the observation room, beating Sarah and Illion to the door and blocking their escape. His sister stared up at him in horror, but she wasn’t scared of him. She was scared for him. Not that he cared about her silly human emotions.

“You shouldn’t have come,” Kai growled over the alarms, his last hold on reason slipping away. He could already taste the magic of blood on his tongue, and the world seemed filtered through crimson glasses.

The smell of burnt sugar filled the room as the oily mist coated all three of them. It only seemed to affect Kai, though. He spared a single glance down at the white smoke coming off his forearms.

That was when Illion made his move. He threw one hand forward and the other backward. A glittering net shot out in either direction at the same time Kai lunged for Sarah. Instead of his hands closing around her arms, his fingers grasped empty air. He was suddenly across the room. His head swiveled just in time to see Illion shove Sarah through the second portal, and then both teenagers disappeared.

Kai panted heavily, though he wasn’t out of breath. The magical divider was still down, so he sped to the exit door. His desire for blood was the only thing dictating his actions. His skin was bright red and blistering in places, but it was of no concern. He would have gladly burned alive if he could just satisfy his hunger first. No sooner than his hand made contact with the door handle, a jolt of electricity coursed through him. He flew into the opposite wall.

His last conscious thought was whether the combination of electrocution and head trauma would kill a vampire. Part of him hoped it would.

Chapter Thirteen

Dome of Midnight

Brie

––––––––

“HOW DID YOU FIND CRYSTAL City?” Julia asked Princess Edwina.

The Alaskan royal sat across from the priestess in a windowless hotel room at the center of the vampire hive. From an observation room with the same set up as Kai’s cell, I watched the interrogation with my father and Kenoa.

Edwina had wanted to speak with me directly, but Julia thought it best if she tried first. I wasn’t well-acquainted with the princess from Alaska, so I hadn’t put up a fight when Julia told me to wait outside for the time being.

“How well do you know this halfling?” my father asked quietly.

I shook my head. “Hardly at all. She’s friends with Kai, I guess. In the way all royals are friends. He seems to like her. I had dinner with her when I was in Los Angeles for the Interkingdom Championship, but I was so sick that I barely remember it.”

My father’s gaze shifted to Kenoa. “And you?”

“I’ve met her few times. She’s always been nice enough,” the water fae replied noncommittally.

We all turned our attention back to the interrogation.

“As I have already told you, I was told to come here,” Edwina was saying, her hands folded delicately in her lap. She was the picture of poise and elegance, an impressive feat considering she’d supposedly trekked to Crystal City from Los Angeles as a fugitive. I certainly hadn’t looked that good while on the run.

My mother was no slouch, either. Truly, the pair looked they could’ve been engaged in a photoshoot for posh living instead of a grilling. Julia was dressed in turquoise silk pajamas that were from a different era, like maybe she was going to party with the smart set after the unpleasant business was out of the way. Even her dark hair was styled in a side swept bun that I would’ve needed magic to achieve. Somehow, she’d managed to pull the look together while I’d managed to slide on jeans and splash water on my face.

“Yes, you have said as much.” Julia’s smile was cold as she leaned back in her chair and crossed one long leg over the other.

I honestly didn’t know if it was on account of Edwina’s status as a royal or if Julia liked to pretend interrogations were civilized affairs, but there was also a full tea service on the coffee table between the two women. My mother held a delicate china mug to her lips and sipped the liquid, eyeing Edwina with unbridled suspicion the entire time.

“The location of this hive is known to very few,” Julia continued. “None of which run in your circles.”

Somehow, she managed to make the phrase sound dirty, like Edwina’s friends were degenerates instead of upstanding members of caster society. In fairness, a lot of members of caster society were degenerates, so I didn’t blame Julia for the condescension.

“I want to speak with Maybrie Hawkins,” Edwina replied.

My father and Kenoa exchanged glances. This was the most direct and oft repeated response Edwina had given her in hour-long session with Julia. All the princess’s other answers were vague, if she bothered to respond at all. I wasn’t a skilled interrogator or anything, but I felt like Julia was getting nowhere fast.

“So you’ve said,” the priestess replied and sipped more of her tea. “In time, I may permit you to do so. First, you will tell me who told you to come here. You will also tell me who gave you the location.”

Julia wasn’t using compulsion exactly, but there was something about her words that seemed to make Edwina consider answering the question this time.

“I want to speak with Maybrie Hawkins,” she repeated after a minute.

At the end of my patience, I threw my hands up in the air. “This is ridiculous. I’ll just talk to her.” I started for the door that adjoined the two rooms.

Kenoa grabbed my arm. “I don’t know, Brie. We don’t know what she wants or why she’s here.”

I glared up at him. “Exactly. And we clearly won’t ever find out unless I talk to her. Otherwise, Julia is going to end up using such strong compulsion that it just might pop her brain. That’s ridiculous.”

“The halfling has taken precautionary measures against vampire compulsion,” my father interjected quietly.

For some reason, the fact he kept referring to Edwina as a halfling was really starting to annoy me. It was customary in places to use such terms—antiquated places like Fae Canyon—and I knew my father wasn’t trying to be nasty. It didn’t matter. For better or worse, my perspective on a lot of issues had shifted during my time in the Hawaiian Kingdom. During my time with Kai.

If Kai and I had children, they would have been halflings just like Edwina.

And maybe that was the real problem.

That’s not an option anymore, my mind whispered. It wasn’t something I could begin to consider, so I shoved the thought away.

“The vampires who brought her in said she wasn’t responding to their compulsion,” my father continued. His hands were clasped behind his back, and his eyes were directed forward. “Julia says it could take anywhere from one day to one week to get whatever it is out of her system.”

Squaring my shoulder, I steeled myself to keep everything together in front of someone who had no idea what was happening. “Then I’m definitely going to talk to her now.”

Kenoa didn’t try to stop me this time, but he did follow me inside the hotel-style holding room. Whether it was her vampire hearing or intuition, Julia greeted us by name without turning her back to the princess. My mother didn’t seem the least bit surprised by the intrusion. If anything, it was as though she’d expected me sooner.

Maybe she does know me better than I think.

Edwina’s gaze left my mother in favor of me. Her eyes went wide as she put two and two together and came up with the obvious conclusion.

“Are you two related?” she asked me. “You look like sisters.”

Whoever had told her about the hive had clearly left out the part about the high priestess being my mother.

“Long story,” I replied. “And I want to hear yours first.”

Julia was seated in a floral chair across from a matching sofa, facing Edwina. I was still sort of tired—my life had a habit of exhausting me—and collapsed into one of the other empty chairs. Kenoa remained standing by the door, his arms crossed over his chest in a pose that some may have thought vaguely threatening.

“It’s nice to see you again, Brie,” Edwina said formally.

I shook my head. “Let’s not bother with niceties. Who told you to come to Crystal City?”

Edwina glanced from me to my mother and then at Kenoa. “I don’t suppose we could speak alone?”

“Not a chance,” Kenoa answered. At the same time, Julia said, “You supposed correctly.”

Edwina’s eyes widened at the people protesting on my behalf. “Look,” I started. “I’m tired. I’ve been through a lot. Whatever you tell me, I’m just going to have to repeat to them. Can we please just get on with it?”

The princess nodded slowly and sat up a little straighter. “I have been a fan of yours for some time,” she began in a low voice. “I believe I told you as much in Los Angeles.”

“You did,” I confirmed uneasily.

Something told me that I wasn’t going to like wherever this conversation was going. My stomach was already queasy, and I wasn’t sure how much more I could take. Julia must’ve sensed as much, because she poured me a cup of tea.

“Drink, Maybrie,” she insisted. “It’s ginger and peppermint.”

I hated ginger tea. It was too sharp a taste for me, even with a minty flavor to cut it. Still, I refused to be rude. Three sips later, I felt much calmer and more settled.

“What I didn’t tell you is why I developed such an interest in you,” Edwina continued. She hadn’t touched her tea the entire time I’d been watching from the other room. Seeing me drink from the same pot without consequence must’ve given her courage, because she lifted her own delicate cup to her lips before continuing.

“When I was very young, my governess took me to the Winter Carnival. In essence, it’s a traveling bazaar. They don’t visit many domes, but they have always made an exception for the Alaskan royal family.”

As impatient as I was for her to just tell us what we wanted to know, I was hesitant to rush the leadup. The story seemed important to her, like maybe the ending wouldn’t make sense if I didn’t let her tell the prologue.

“It was the first time my grandfather allowed me to go,” the princess went on. A faint, wistful smile spread across her lips. “I wanted to experience everything in case it was also the last time. I rode the rides, ate flossed candy, and played ring toss. Then I saw her tent: The Divine Madam Kendra.”

I couldn’t stop myself from rolling my eyes in reaction. The story involved a fortuneteller? Seriously? I lived in a world where only supernatural creatures still roamed the frozen earth. Even with that, I was hesitant to believe the word of a caster who claimed to interpret the future. Seeing signs and symbols of what was to come was one thing; deciphering what they meant was very different.

“I know what you’re thinking,” Edwina said. “Had I not been so young, I wouldn’t have even considered going inside Madam Kendra’s red tent. I was naïve. Now, when I run across a self-proclaimed fortuneteller, I roll my eyes too. Your hindsight opinions are of no consequence to me. Madam Kendra was like no one I had met before or have encountered since. She didn’t tell me that I would marry a prince or become Queen of the Snow Ball. Instead, we played a game of sorts.”

My eyes went wide. That was an unexpected twist. Not that I had a ton of experience with charlatans who traveled with circuses, but still.

It was Julia who voiced my doubts aloud. “A game? You played a game with this Madam Kendra over a decade ago, and that led you to Crystal City last night? Is that what you are saying?”

“Two truths and a lie,” Edwina said to me, ignoring my mother’s question. “Madam Kendra told me two truths and one lie. Even she didn’t know which were true and which was false, but the words have stayed with me.”

Kenoa crossed the room and stood behind my chair, looking noticeably less skeptical than either Julia or me. He had always been good at concealing his emotions, though. It was in the job description for royal bodyguards as well as fighters, so stoicism was something Kenoa had perfected.

“The first thing she told me was that the sun would defeat its enemy without its rays. Next, a child once forgotten would be remembered.” Edwina sipped more ginger tea and then set the cup and saucer on the coffee table. “Then, when the mighty begin to fall, one eternal will be born with the ability to decide the fate of all.”

Perfectly vague, I thought, irritated that I’d even let myself hope this tangent had a point beyond distraction and possibly nostalgia.

“I still don’t understand how this led you here, to Crystal City,” I said.

Even as I spoke, Kenoa talked over me. “What else did Madam Kendra say?”

“All will be connected in fire,” Edwina continued. “All will be connected in blood. In order to reverse the eternal scourge, I had to find the city of always night and locate the sun.”

“It’s a neutrality riddle,” Kenoa explained, coming around to sit in the empty seat beside me. His muscular frame was way too big for the dainty floral chair, but he didn’t seem bothered by the creaking. “They are all neutral statements that could or could not be true, depending on a lot of factors. There are also more than three statements. Only two of all the statements will necessarily prove true, and only one will prove false. The others are free game. It all comes down to interpretation. Kai’s tutors used to make him do these sorts of things all the time.”

Julia tilted her head. “So, you believe Maybrie is the sun?”

My eyes widened. “Why would I be the sun in this situation?”

“You always fought without your fire magic,” Kenoa chimed in. Deep in thought, he began nodding. “And Kai has been turned, so he must be the eternal to decide the fate of all.”

I sat back in my chair and sighed. “Okay, I see where this is going,” I began, humoring the princess while processing their wild assumptions. “Regardless, the forgotten child thing is false. And once L.A. fell, you set off in search of a vampire hive to find me, the sun.”

“In simple terms, yes,” Edwina agreed. “And also, no.”

I deeply regretted my hasty decision to speak to the princess. Royals were known for being eccentric, but her beliefs were nonsense ramblings. It wasn’t the time to chase prophecies; we had much larger concerns at hand.

“How did you find the dome itself?” Julia’s expression was blank, making it hard to tell whether she put any stock in Edwina’s story about Madam Kendra.

Edwina levelled the priestess with a snotty look that spoke of her royal upbringing. “I am a princess of the Alaskan Kingdom. I have resources that others cannot imagine.”

It was Julia’s turn to look superior. “I am High Priestess of this hive, and I have indulged you long enough. If you do not give us concrete answers to our questions, I will drain you until all the herbs are out of your system. Then I will compel the information from you. If your responses are not to my liking, I will kill you on the spot. Those are just some of the resources at my disposal. Take a minute to imagine that.”

My mother never raised her voice. She didn’t need to. The bite in her words made my blood run cold, and they weren’t even directed at me.

“I have been somewhat obsessed with Madam Kendra’s prophecy for most of my life,” Edwina said. “As part of the royal family, I have traveled quite a lot. That allowed me to come across a great many people, some of whom were happy to tell me all they knew about a domed vampire hive where the sun never rises. I didn’t know the exact location. I still am not entirely sure where we are. That was why I brought the others. One of them knew the location. I bribed our way out of the Los Angeles dome in exchange for her being my guide to find you.”

If Julia was surprised by this information, it didn’t show on her smooth, pale features. Edwina was the first of the hive crashers I’d seen, but my mother had likely met with the others and heard some of what they had to say for themselves.

“Why didn’t you just buy the information off of her?” I asked curiously. “I mean, traveling across the country with people you don’t know seems risky. You are a royal, after all. Surely there’s a bounty on your head.” The comment came out more condescending than I’d meant it to, but I couldn’t see any logic in her actions.

A muscle beneath Edwina’s left eye twitched slightly, just enough to let me know she didn’t appreciate being talked down to. “She said she could show me, not tell me.”

“What does that mean?” I pressed.

It was Julia who answered. “Crystal City has often been an intermediary stop for those who’ve escaped a dome. Many of the fae and shifters brought here are in bad condition. Most end up staying permanently, but not all. Those who leave are permitted to do so on the condition that all memories of the hive’s location are erased. Any who leave are also spelled with an enchantment that prevents them from speaking about the location should they remember something they aren’t supposed to. I am guessing that is the case now,” my mother explained.

“You will have to ask Tiffany yourself,” Edwina replied with a shrug. “Honestly, I was happy to have the company and protection. The fighters who travelled with us may not have won the Interkingdom Championship, but they still make for good bodyguards.”

My gaze narrowed. “Who all came with you?”

There had been so many competitors in L.A., but I didn’t recall anyone named Tiffany.

“A water fae named Tiffany, the guide,” Edwina began ticking people off on her fingers. “Her boyfriend, Andres, L.A.’s finest were-eagle and a friend of his that I believe you tangled with at the tournament, Nico.” Her expression hardened. “Kenneth was also with us.”

I wasn’t sure whether to be worried or relieved that I knew something about all the other people she’d named. Kenneth was Edwina’s mysterious companion, and I’d met him at the Interkingdom Championship. The other two were skilled fighters that I’d defeated, and I felt a sense of relief knowing they were joining our cause. At least, I hoped that was the case.

“I have told you all I know,” Edwina finished. “Now, I would like to see Kenneth.”

Julia smiled serenely and rose to her feet, motioning with her eyes for Kenoa and me to do the same. “In due time,” my mother told the princess. With that, we left the princess alone in the room.

My father was waiting in the observation area. He and Julia exchanged glances. “What do you make of her?” he asked.

Julia shrugged. “The story of how she found the hive is very possible. I’ll have to speak with Tiffany to verify the story and obtain details, but many people have come to the hive for help over the years.”

“And the rest of it?” Dad arched an eyebrow.

My mother sighed. “I don’t believe the rest is really important right now. Do you?”

My parents set off to speak with Tiffany. Since I’d never met the water fae and didn’t see what use I could be with their conversation, I headed back to Julia’s house to see Kai. Kenoa decided to join me. He’d been taking his protector role seriously where I was concerned, and there was no way he was going to let me out by myself in a vampire hive.

“Do you really think she came to find me here because of a prophecy or whatever?” I asked Kenoa as we walked the same streets my mother and I visited not long after my arrival in Crystal City.

I expected Kenoa to say that it was nonsense, that Edwina was using the story as an elaborate ruse to keep us from learning her real motivation for travelling to the domed hive. But my friend was quiet for long enough that I began to feel doubt. “You don’t believe her, do you?”

“I don’t know, Brie.” Kenoa ran a hand over his hair. “It’s not so much that I believe all that vague bullshit is pointing to you, Kai, or anything that is going on right now. It’s more...I don’t know.... The stuff she said sounded...familiar. Like I’ve heard it somewhere before.”

My lips twitched, fighting a smile. “Are you a fortuneteller now, too?” I teased.

We turned onto the road with Julia’s house and entered the yard through the back garden with the gazebo.

“It’s not like that,” Kenoa grumbled.

“Okay. Do you remember where you heard them before?” I asked.

Two of Julia’s grim-faced vampire guards were at the back door. They stood still as statues and didn’t acknowledge our presence in any way.

“I don’t know,” Kenoa admitted, nodding to the sentries as we passed. “It’ll come to me.” He opened the door and motioned me inside. “After you.”

While I wanted to go straight down to Kai’s holding area, Kenoa persuaded me to check in with Sarah and Illion first. We found the twosome in the parlor with Botto and Delancey, which immediately raised my hackles. Delancey was our only real Dresden hostage, though Julia hadn’t put her in a cell or anything. As far as I knew, Botto’s sister hadn’t attempted escape. That was fine and all, but I didn’t like her near my brother.

“What’s going on?” I asked.

Sarah sniffled into Illion’s shoulder. “It was my fault.”

Kenoa and I exchanged glances. His muscles went rigid as if preparing for a fight.

“What happened?” I demanded.

Botto stood with his hands propped on his hips behind the sofa where Sarah and my brother were sitting a little too close for my comfort. “Kai attacked the princess,” he said, his expression dark and turbulent.

My knees buckled, and I stumbled. If not for the steadying hand Kenoa placed on my back, I might have fallen. “I’m sorry?” I stammered. “Are you serious?”

It was a stupid question considering Sarah’s eyes were puffy and her skin was blotchy. Her lower lip quivered.

Hurrying across the room, I sat on her other side. “Are you okay?” I placed a tentative hand on her shoulder. “Did Kai hurt you?” The words were hard to say, and I tripped a little getting them out.

To my surprise, Sarah spun and threw her arms around my neck. “You have to help him, Brie. He was like a monster,” she whispered in my ear.

This prompted Kenoa to join us, crouching in front of Sarah. He whispered soothing words and promised a calming tea would help her nerves. Honestly, I doubted that was true, but it only mattered that Sarah felt some comfort. For such a big man, he was surprisingly gentle when he took her hand and led her from the room.

As soon as they were gone, I rounded on Illion. It was hard to be mad when I looked down into his youthful eyes. He was so innocent.

“What happened?” I asked again, my tone much softer than before.

“She just wanted to see him,” my brother replied defensively. “She’s a pretty good caster, so she had no problem figuring out the spell the priestess used on the wall. But, I don’t know, I guess she messed up somewhere. He broke through the divide. Gaia, Brie, it was so close. He was right there.”

Closing my eyes, I took a few deep breaths. This was catastrophic for so many reasons. Julia had warned me that those with great control before turning, those like Kai, often made the most uncontrollable vampires. I’d dismissed her words. I had been living under the illusion that Kai just needed to make it through the transition period. Once that was over, I’d thought our life together would resume. I’d been a fool to ever think that was even a remote possibility.

Regardless of my delusions, I was more than a little annoyed with Illion and Sarah. They never should have put Kai in such a vulnerable position. Though I’d done the same, it was different that I’d gone to see him against Julia’s orders.

Only because he didn’t try to drain you dry.

“I’m sorry, Brie,” Illion gulped. “I know the priestess told us not to do it. Dad said the same and even pulled the elder card with me. But she’s been having a really hard time. I just wanted to help.”

There were so many things I wanted to say and do in that moment. First and foremost, I wanted to shake my brother until sense rattled loose inside his head. He was a child. He had no business trying to deal with a newly turned vampire.

And you do?

He could have been killed. Sarah could have been killed. Had that happened, the guilt of knowing he murdered someone he loved would have killed Kai too.

“I’m so sorry, Brie,” Illion repeated.

I paused and collected my thoughts before saying anything. “I am glad you’re okay,” I began in a surprisingly calm voice.

Illion gave me a tentative smile.

“But,” I continued, feeling a lot like my father must have back when he gave me lectures on smart decision making. “You know who Sarah is, right”

Illion’s brows knit together in confusion. Of all the things he thought I’d harp on, her status apparently wasn’t one of them.

“She’s a caster princess. She’s heir to a kingdom and the last of her bloodline. Sarah represents something much larger than herself,” I explained.

This was clearly the wrong thing to say. My brother’s expression darkened.

“That’s your concern here?” he snapped. “Your boyfriend tried to eat me!”

Botto and Delancey had been silent during my exchange with Illion, but that was before the conversation took a decidedly wrong turn.

“Hey. It’s been a lot,” Botto interjected. “Maybe we should all just take a breather, okay?”

I glared at him over Illion’s head, but my brother took Botto’s words to heart.

“Yeah. I’m just going to go lay down,” Illion replied as he got to his feet. His young face was drawn and angry. “I need to be alone.”

“Illion, wait!” I called after my brother. He kept walking and didn’t look back.

Maybe it was because my emotional rollercoaster had finally reached a peak that I couldn’t handle, but I desperately needed to vent before I lost my mind. Unfortunately, Botto was the closest target.

“Why didn’t someone come get me?” I demanded. “Is Kai okay?”

Botto’s sour expression was at odds with his words. “He’s fine. I tried to get in to see him, but the vamps outside his door weren’t having it.”

Vampire guards at Kai’s cell? That was new.

“The whole place went on lockdown for a minute there. I had no way to reach you,” Botto continued patiently, using the same talking-to-a-child voice that he only employed on my particularly whiny training days. “The princess is fine. She’s shaken and feeling pretty stupid right now, but she’ll get over it.”

His tone should’ve grated on my raw nerves, but the familiar condescension somehow reduced the tension in my body. It was so normal, it reminded me of the life that seemed a million miles away. I missed that existence terribly.

“I just don’t get it.” I sighed heavily and sat on the couch, suddenly exhausted. “I spent all night with him, and he didn’t try anything. We talked for a while the other day, and he was so...Kai.”

“Vampires are unpredictable creatures,” Botto told me like I might find the fact reassuring.

“That’s all you got for me?” I grumbled. “Some coach you are.”

“Isn’t it obvious?” Delancey had been so uncharacteristically quiet that I’d forgotten she was there. Botto’s sister gave a dramatic eye roll. “It’s probably because your king wants his magic back from her. Even if he retained his abilities during the turning, she would have inherited the family magic. That’s the way his bloodline works, they pass the magic down. Every generation is stronger than the one before it.”

This wasn’t news to me; I knew a little about Kai’s lineage just from living in the islands. I was surprised, though, that Delancey knew so much about the Hawaiian royal family.

“If it helps you sleep at night, I doubt he even realizes what he’s doing,” Delancey added. “It’s instinct. That’s probably why Julia was so adamant that the caster princess was to stay away from him.”

Her words didn’t make me feel better. Not in the least.

“How do you know all this?” I asked.

Delancey stared at me like I was an idiot. “My father agreed to let Mat turn your boyfriend without all the fanfare so that all his power would transfer to the princess. Then, they would’ve turned her to end the bloodline. They were the most powerful royal family and the only casters capable of opposing my father, and that would’ve eliminated them. The sire bond would’ve been an additional advantage. Mat turned your caster, so your caster is loyal to him above all others.”

“Mat’s dead,” I said stiffly. I’d heard about the sire bond thing, but I hadn’t considered it with relation to Kai. Without Mat, where would his allegiance lay?

“You’d better hope so,” Delancey replied. “It is all but impossible to resist the bond. Kai would be beholden to Mat’s whims and orders.”

“I killed him myself. He’s dead,” I said, rising to my feet. “And Kai just needs time. He’ll learn to control himself. I know he will.”

Botto touched my arm. “He’s strong, Brie.”

While I knew he meant to comfort me, the words weren’t reassuring in the least. It was Kai’s strength that worried me. As a caster, he hadn’t used much magic in his daily life. His potential was off the charts, though. What if the attack on Sarah was just the start? What if he decided to combine his magic and his new vampire powers and use those abilities for the wrong reasons?

The idea chilled me to the core.

Chapter Fourteen

Dome of Midnight

Kai

––––––––

WHEN HE CAME TO, THE incident with Sarah seemed like one of Kai’s nightmares. At first, he really believed that was true. The cell’s wall was fully intact and bore no signs of his attack upon it. The memories were harder and harder to grasp the longer he was awake.

The hunger was gone, too. Odd, Kai thought, since he couldn’t remember eating. Closing his eyes and focusing, Kai fought to recall what had happened. The searing pain and smoking flesh from his nightmare surfaced. Horrified, Kai looked down at his arms. The skin was pale and perfect, without a single a red mark.

“I’m going crazy,” Kai muttered aloud.

For several minutes, he paced back and forth at the end of the bed, trying to piece together what he knew to be true. He remembered being agitated and thirsty. It had been so intense that no distraction was enough to hold his attention. That was when he’d heard them. Illion and Sarah. They’d come against Julia’s advice. His sister had wanted to make sure he was okay. He remembered wanting them to leave. He’d demanded it. Did they listen and leave him alone? Or had his nightmare been reality?

The magical barrier shimmered. Kai sucked in a breath, bracing himself for the worst. When it turned transparent, Julia stood alone staring back him. Her smile was pleasant. Her posture was relaxed. Her clothing and hair were flawless. Nothing suggested that she was angry with him.

“Hello, King,” Julia said softly. “How are you feeling?”

“Okay, I guess,” he replied cautiously.

“Your sister is well, if you were curious,” Julia continued. She stood motionless, not even blinking, as she watched his reaction.

Kai stiffened. “That really happened?” he mumbled.

“The mind has a way of blocking out episodes of blood rage,” Julia said knowingly. Her expression turned curious. “Do you recall your sister’s visit?”

Kai nodded. “It’s fuzzy toward the end, though,” he nodded.

“Hmm.” Julia’s noncommittal sound didn’t confirm or deny that his experience was normal. “I would like to say that it will be the only time you attack someone, but I can’t. It will happen again unless you learn to control yourself. The urge will remain no matter what. In time it will lessen, but it will always be there. Accept that fact, and you will learn control much faster.”

“I’ll try to remember that,” he told her curtly.

Julia smiled. “Good. I just wanted to check on you before Maybrie paid you a visit. She’s just outside.”

He blinked in surprise. “Brie is here to see me? No. I don’t think that’s a good idea. Not after what happened with Sarah. It’s too dangerous.”

There was a spark in Julia’s eyes, her expression almost smug. “The fact you recognize the danger is reason enough to allow it. You have no trouble controlling your hunger around my daughter. You have feelings for her still. She is your tie to the part of you that is still caster inside. The more time you spend with her, the more you will connect with that part of you and the less the bloodlust will affect you.”

His teeth ground together. Julia spoke with so much conviction that it was hard to doubt her. Nevertheless, he still didn’t want to risk Brie’s life. He didn’t want her to see him as Sarah had, as a monster. Kai didn’t know if he could handle seeing the same fear in Brie’s eyes.

Ignoring his protests, the priestess called for Brie. As she entered the room, Julia excused herself. Just as before, Kai’s vampire vision allowed him to see Brie with a clarity that hadn’t been possible as a caster. She and Julia shared the same cheekbones, the same chin, and nearly the same color hair. Yet there was something about Brie that made her worlds more beautiful in his eyes. There was a light around her that warmed his cold skin and melted the ice that froze his emotions.

His heightened senses also allowed him to see the weariness in Brie’s gaze. She wasn’t scared, but she was definitely exhausted.

“Hey,” she said softly, giving Kai a genuine smile.

His initial fear that it was too dangerous for Brie to be around him subsided. The hunger for blood didn’t intensify when she pulled a chair right up to the magical barrier and sat down.

“Kenoa’s not with you?” Kai asked her.

She shook her head. “Julia has him helping out with something downtown. She also thought it best if I was your only visitor for now.”

“Do you think she’s right about you? That you’re the connection to my old life?” Kai asked. He sat on the end of his bed facing Brie.

She considered the question before shaking her head. “I don’t know. Does it matter, really? I’ve been to see you several times and you haven’t tried to hurt me; that’s what matters. I don’t care about why that is, I just want to be with you.”

Kai relaxed a little knowing that she really wasn’t worried about her safety. He could see the truth in her eyes, and Brie still believed that she had nothing to fear. Her faith in him gave Kai a newfound confidence in himself.

I can get through this, he told himself. I can do anything with Brie by my side.

“I don’t care about the reason either,” he said. “I am honestly just happy you’re here. The books that Julia brought me are entertaining to a point, but they don’t make for great conversations.”

Brie’s laugh sounded so natural, Kai could close his eyes and imagine they were back in his bed at Iolani Palace. He longed for the mornings they’d spent talking and teasing while waiting for someone to bring them breakfast in bed.

“I’d be worried if you thought your books were good conversationalists,” she joked.

“There’s a journal that’s fascinating. I do sometimes feel like the writer is talking to me. Is that weird?” he asked, feigning concern.

Brie considered for minute before answering. “I guess it depends what he’s saying to you.”

“Fair point,” Kai conceded.

He wanted to ask about Sarah and whether Brie had seen her since the attack. Julia was too hard to read for Kai to know whether his sister was okay, as the priestess claimed. Brie wasn’t likely to tell him the truth either, yet he’d come to realize that his girlfriend was a pretty bad liar. Had she gone undercover in a vampire hive instead of a caster royal court, they would’ve picked her out as spy immediately.

In the end, Kai decided against mentioning the attack or his sister. He was fine just sitting with Brie and chatting about nonsense, but worried that might change if the subject turned more serious.

He cleared his throat. “I read about a fortuneteller he met in England during something he calls the Victorian Age during the time of the humans.”

Brie cocked an eyebrow and leaned back in her chair. “A fortuneteller, huh? Funny you should mention that, someone was just telling me about having her fortune read.” She looked down and seemed to be skirting something, but he let it go.

“Really? Well, I believe my friend’s fortuneteller might have been human.”

She laughed. “So, definitely a fraud.”

“Maybe,” he agreed noncommittally. “Maybe not.” He cleared his throat and admitted, “My mother used to have a woman come to the palace once a week to advise her on matters of the kingdom.”

He should’ve known with her no-nonsense attitude that Brie would be a nonbeliever in prescience. Honestly, Kai wasn’t sure whether he was a believer. It was more that he wasn’t willing to dismiss the possibility.

“Okay. I’ll bite. What did your diary writing friend say that convinced you this fortuneteller wasn’t a complete quack?” Brie asked indulgently. Her tone was the same one she used when she used to ask about his meetings. Like she cared but also didn’t.

Kai leaned back and snatched the book from the pillow where he’d left it. “Let’s see.” Running a finger down the page, he found the passage about the fortuneteller and began to read. “He met a fortune teller at a traveling bazaar that passed through London. He wrote that he only visited her tent because he was curious if she possessed actual magic. His words, not mine. She asked him if he wanted to play a game called two truths and a lie.”

Had he still been a caster, Kai wouldn’t have heard Brie’s breath catch. He looked up from the book and frowned.

“What’s wrong?” he asked, suddenly tense.

“Huh? Oh, nothing’s wrong.” Her smile didn’t reach her eyes. “Keep going. I want to hear about this game.”

He might have called her out on the lie, except her interest in the story had changed. Brie was no longer listening to be nice or so they could spend time together without awkward pauses. She was actively engaged, her shoulders forward and her eyes narrowed slightly.

“Right. Okay. Two truths and a lie.” Kai looked back down at the book and found his place. “The fortune teller told him if he could correctly guess the truths and the lie then he would know what needs to be done.” He glanced up to see if she was still paying attention. She was leaning forward, elbows propped on her knees, so he continued reading. “He told her the first sign would be when the sun defeated its enemy without its rays. The second sign would be a child that was once forgotten would be remembered.”

Kai paused when his sensitive ears picked up on Brie’s whispered words.

“Then, when the mighty begin to fall, one eternal will be born with the ability to decide the fate of all.”

He tilted his head to the side curiously. “How did you know?” He held up the book and tapped the cover. “Have you read this?”

Brie didn’t bother to hide her disbelief. “No. The person who told me about getting her fortune read...she said the same thing. Like, word for word. The exact same thing.”

“Really? Who was this person? A very old vampire?” Kai asked.

“Huh? No. Um, not a vampire.” Brie’s gaze was distant as if trying to watch a memory. She seemed to be withholding something, and he couldn’t fathom what it was. “Why would you think that?”

He shrugged. “I guess I just supposed that if my friend met this fortuneteller two hundred years before the fall of humans, then whoever else she told these things to would have to have lived at the same time. And if that person is alive today to tell you....” He trailed off, giving her a moment to connect the dots in his logic.

“Yeah, that makes sense,” she replied absently, her mind still partially somewhere else.

“Yet you say it wasn’t a vampire?” Kai pressed gently.

Brie’s eyes focused on him. “No. It wasn’t. It was a fae. Well half fae, half caster technically.”

She realized immediately she’d said something wrong, though Kai wasn’t sure which part of her comment she was concerned with.

“Did the guy in the diary try to figure out which statements were true, and which were false?” Brie asked hurriedly.

Kai studied her for a beat before flipping ahead in the journal. “He did. He became rather obsessed with it, actually. He decided the that the three signs she gave him weren’t the only potentially true or false statements. That it was a logic game. Unfortunately, he died before he figured them all out.”

“Did this fortuneteller say something about everything being connected in fire and blood?” Brie pressed. “That once those things happened, to find the sun in the city of night? Something about reversing the eternal plague?”

Kai nodded slowly, watching the wheels turn inside his girlfriend’s head. He might’ve hurried her, but he liked the way her nose wrinkled when deep in thought. Her mouth puckered slightly.

“So, the journal writer met this fortuneteller hundreds of years before any of this stuff was even supposed to happen,” she said, thinking aloud. “Why would she tell him a prophecy that he wouldn’t live to fulfill?” She shook her head and chewed her thumbnail. “It doesn’t make any sense.”

He gave a short laugh. “You almost sound like you believe in this stuff.”

A slight blush infused her cheeks. “Hardly. It’s just...weird. It seems like too much of a coincidence to hear the same thing twice in a day.” She took a deep breath, contemplating whether to say more. She must have decided she could trust him, because Brie continued. “Kenoa’s heard it before, too. He said the words were familiar to him.”

At the mention of his best friend, Kai stiffened. Of all the people he was worried to face after attacking Sarah, Kenoa was at the top of the list. They’d been friends for a very long time, and Kenoa had stood by Kai through everything, from his reckless phases through his ascension to the throne. He couldn’t believe how much he’d wanted to drink the water fae’s blood. Guilt and shame churned in Kai’s stomach. His emotions were closer to the surface than they’d been since he turned.

Brie shook her head as if to shake away whatever was preventing her from seeing all the puzzle pieces. “Wait. You said he figured out some of the clues or whatever they are?” She motioned to the book.

Kai flipped a few pages back in the journal to find the right passage. “He believed that the child once forgotten referred to some Russian human princess. Her family was killed, but many thought she managed to escape. He was less sure about the sun defeating its enemy without its rays...he mentions several notable eclipses as possibilities. He didn’t believe that the mighty had begun to fall in his lifetime, but he talks a lot about the humans being on the brink of world war. He believed it was only a matter of time.”

Brie’s forehead wrinkled, like it wasn’t what she’d expected him to say.

“He never was sure which statement was definitely a lie.” Kai studied Brie’s face to gauge her reaction. “If he’d lived longer, he would have learned the Russian princess wasn’t the right child. In a later entry, another writer said that she was killed with the rest of her family,”

“That’s what the humans said?” Brie replied with a small smile. “They got a lot of stuff wrong.”

“True,” he agreed. He gave her a minute to mull things over in silence before continuing. “Why don’t you just tell me whatever it is you are thinking? Maybe it will make more sense if you say it aloud?”

“I see that you’ve retained your practical nature,” she teased.

“Yes, but now I’m also able to tell when you are being deceptive. Like right now, you’re trying to distract me,” he told her calmly.

Brie narrowed her eyes. “I’m not a fan of this newfound perception.” She sighed and rolled her neck to loosen the muscles. “I guess there’s no point in not telling you; the person I heard all this from was Edwina.”

It took Kai an embarrassingly long time to place the name. “The Alaskan princess?” he said finally.

Brie nodded. “Yeah. She’s here. She thinks the clues told her that she was supposed to come here or something. She interpreted the signs way differently than the guy in the diary. Edwina thinks you and I have something to do with it. But it’s obviously an ancient prophecy.” She gestured to the book in his hands. “That just proves my theory that this is all bullshit.”

Kai’s ears perked up at a faint buzzing sound a moment before the outer door of the observation room opened. Brie’s parents entered wearing identical grim expressions. An older caster woman was right behind them, wearing ridiculous sweeping velvet robes that swished as she walked.

“What the hell is she doing here?” Brie snapped.

Brie’s reaction set him off. The spike of fear and rage she felt was mirrored in him as she leapt to her feet and pointed an accusing finger at the caster.

Kai was at the wall in an instant. His magic surfaced immediately. When he let loose the same wave of energy that he’d used to break the wards before, nothing happened. Julia must have added extra layers of protection. He banged his fists against the invisible barrier, fury consuming him.

Elder Hawkins looked from his daughter to Kai and back again, his brows drawn.

“You know Sammie?” he asked warily.

“Um, yeah.” Flames sizzled on the backs of Brie’s hands. “Samira is the one who poisoned me.”

She looked at the woman, and a fireball appeared in her hand.

“I’m going to kill you.”

Chapter Fifteen

Dome of Midnight

Brie

––––––––

I DIDN’T HAVE TIME to blink before Julia had her hands on either side of Samira’s head, prepared to snap her neck. She stopped just short of doing it though.

“There will be time for explanations,” Samira said quietly. “In patience, we find clarity.”

Julia grunted, and I realized she hadn’t stopped herself from killing Samira. Samira had stopped her.

She is incredibly powerful, I reminded myself.

Kai banged on the magical divider with enough force to send shockwaves through the room. If he broke the reinforced wards, he would finish what my mother had started with Samira. I felt his murderous rage. And I had caused it. If he killed Samira, it would be on me. Not that I didn’t think she deserved it. She did. But I deserved an explanation and didn’t need another guilty mark on my conscience.

“Stop,” I said to him. “Please.”

My father didn’t make any aggressive moves toward Samira, but the disappointment and disgust in his eyes would’ve shamed lesser people into an apologetic puddle.

“You poisoned my daughter?” Dad asked in a hard tone. There wasn’t a trace of doubt in his voice; he already believed I was telling the truth. His eyes shifted toward the door.

“The guards outside can’t hear us. I saw to that already,” Samira said pleasantly. “We have roughly an hour. All of us are sealed in here together.”

Another shockwave reverberated through the room, nearly knocking me off my feet. I turned slowly and caught Kai’s eye. “Please,” I whispered. “I need to find out why she did it. If you kill her, I may never know.”

Kai snarled but stopped banging on a wall neither of us could see. He sucked in air through his nose and exhaled slowly through his mouth.

“Fine,” he growled at last. Then, he peered over my head at Samira. “But I am still King of Hawaii, and you tried to kill my consort. That is an executable offense.”

If the situation hadn’t been so serious, I might’ve laughed. Kai sounded so much like himself, like the pompous royal ass he could be when it was necessary.

“Oh, my king, I did not try to kill Maybrie,” Samira said calmly. “That was never my intent.”

Whatever spell that had been holding Julia motionless wore off. She stepped backward a few paces and glared at Samira’s back. The caster seemed unconcerned with my mother’s ire.

“You just wanted me to get sick?” I demanded.

“Yes, dear.” Samira swept across the room and sat on the sofa where I’d slept the night before. “Forgive me, the journey here was very long, and I am much older than I used to be.”

Kai growled, and I wished I could touch him. Just a hand on his arm to let him know that I was okay, and that Samira wouldn’t get away with poisoning me.

“Why?” I demanded.

“You will learn the reason once you realize what I already know to be true,” she replied, arranging the folds of her robes in her lap. “Right now, I would like to discuss the reason I am here. The reason all your recent arrivals are here.”

Well played, I thought.

Samira was an eccentric old caster who often spoke in enigmatic statements and vague comments just because. This, though, seemed more like a way to ensure her survival. I had tipped my own hand when I refused to let Kai kill her for trying to kill me until I knew why. The explanation for cursing me was her trump card, and she was holding it close.

Instead of answers that might shorten her lifeline, Samira was offering up information that she somehow knew we’d want almost as badly.

“Princess Edwina of Alaska arrived last night with a man named Kenneth,” Samira continued knowingly. Taking our collective silence as confirmation, not that she appeared to need it, she went on. “They have the Star of Santa Fe in their possession.”

And that was where she lost me. I didn’t care about some jewel.

Others in the room felt differently. Both of my parents seemed stunned.

“How did they come to be in possession of a fae stone?” my father demanded.

“Wait. Fae stone like the—”

My father cut me off with flashing eyes.

“Like the ones in Fae Canyon?” Samira guessed my unasked question. “Just like those. The Star of Santa Fe is the other half of the air stone.” She smiled at my confusion. “The fae stones are ancient and formidable. They are imbued with spells and enchantments that haven’t been used in millennia. It was decided the power of the stones was too great for any one person or even one coven to possess. Each stone was cut in half, and the piece were scattered. Most ended up in the hands of royal casters, though few have ever understood the significance.”

It was a lot of information to process. Growing up in Fae Canyon, I’d seen the stones on a few special occasions. My father had told me that they were magical artifacts, but he’d always sort of led me to believe they were more ceremonial than practical. The box in the Temple of Gaia had one that represented each element—four in total.

“How many have you managed to locate over the years, Elder Hawkins?” Samira turned to my father and raised one eyebrow.

“Why are the fae stones important in this moment?” Julia interjected. Her question cut my father off before he could answer Samira, though I doubted he would have.

Samira wasn’t bothered. Maybe she already knew that four of the eight stones were in Fae Canyon. Maybe she only asked to see whether my father would respond truthfully.

“You must know that Granite Dresden is planning to attack your home,” Samira replied. “They will come here.”

I saw Kai stiffen out of the corner of my eye, but he managed to keep it together.

“Dresden has made threats,” Julia said carefully.

Her focus was on Samira. My father’s flitted to me.

“Your forces will hold the dome, but your people cannot last a siege,” Samira continued.

“You traveled all the way from Hawaii to go over battle strategy with us?” I interrupted, annoyed this conversation was happening at all but especially in front of Kai. He didn’t need to worry about the outside world. Not until he was more in control. “How’d you even get here?”

“Are you suggesting we use the fae stones in battle against Granite Dresden?” Julia asked over me.

Samira shook her sadly like she was disappointed that my mother’s vampire brain hadn’t put all the pieces into the right places. “Not at all. Doing so could have dire consequences, as happened in the past. You must evacuate Crystal City before it is too late, Priestess.”

“Absolutely not, Sammie,” my father said, his jaw set in a hard, determined line. “That is out of the question. He’s just a child. I won’t risk him.”

My heart skipped a beat as realization dawned. Illion. Samira wanted to boost Illion’s power so that he could evacuate the hive, using the fae stones.

“No way,” I hissed. “I’ve seen what too much power can do to a dimensional fae. We can’t ask him to do it.”

Kai’s growl made me turn my head. His fangs were out, and he was biting his lower lip hard enough to draw blood. I caught his eye and smiled my arena smile, the one that masked my emotions and made me look confident to the spectators. Kai wasn’t fooled, but the effort did seem to relax him some.

Our hour must’ve been up, Julia’s vampire guards suddenly rushed inside the observation room. Samira smiled as though she’d been expecting them. A tall pale man with a buzz cut stepped forward and addressed Julia.

“Ma’am, we have a problem. Delancey Dresden is gone.”

––––––––

I OFFERED TO HELP WITH the search, but my mother flat out refused. My next request was to stay with Kai. No one else thought that was a good idea, including my boyfriend; Kai worried about being alone with any non-vampire in his heightened state of agitation. Since I couldn’t help with Delancey’s pursuit and couldn’t stay with Kai, Julia tasked two of her most trusted vampire guards with escorting me back to my bedroom. The pair, Abe and Trix, was assigned to stay with me until Botto’s sister had been located.

Luckily the bedroom was big enough for all three of us to exist without being on top of one another. Still, being confined with two vampires I didn’t know was enough to keep my adrenaline running high. One of Julia’s staff dropped off food that I was too on edge to eat, as well as blood for the guards. They did drink their meals, which brought a certain sense of relief—it meant they wouldn’t be looking to me for a drink any time soon.

There was a small balcony off my bedroom with just enough space for two chairs and a great view of the artificial night sky, and I stepped out there for a bit of alone time. The fresh air loosened the tension in my shoulders and even lessened the persistent nausea I’d been experiencing ever since Julia’s dark practitioner had flooded my system with dark magic. The other effects had worn off mostly, thank Gaia. Dark thoughts swirling inside my head had not been helping my mood.

Is that how Kai feels? I wondered.

We hadn’t talked about the attack on his sister. Julia warned me ahead of time it was best not to bring it up so soon. I had been surprised when she asked if I would go sit with Kai to see how he reacted. After what happened with Sarah, I’d thought I would have to throw a hissy fit before Julia let me near Kai again. As my mother had explained to us both, she believed the connection we shared linked him to his humanity.

Julia believed his ability to control himself with me had something to do with the worthiness trials Kai underwent in Fae Canyon. Though she’d shared this idea with me, neither of us told Kai. She was steadfast in her belief, because seeing my father calmed her the same way Kai relaxed with me.

“It’s a good sign that he worries about you,” a soft, feminine voice said behind me.

Trix had apparently followed me outside, though I didn’t notice until she spoke. I looked up at her pale face and even paler hair. We’d barely spoken despite spending the better part of the afternoon together.

“The caster king,” Trix clarified. “He’s still very young to have any control. Most new vampires don’t understand their emotions or how to handle them. Try to be patient.”

I gave her tentative smile. “Thanks.” Since she’d started the conversation, I thought she might be more receptive to talking in general. “Have you heard anything about Delancey? I thought Julia would’ve come to see me by now.”

The exact time that had passed was anyone’s guess, but it felt like hours. How long could it possibly take to search a vampire hive for a non-vampire? Our non-deathly pallor should’ve made us stand out at the very least.

Should I be worried? I wondered.

The vampire glanced over her shoulder, presumably checking on Abe’s whereabouts before she answered. For whatever reason, she didn’t want him to hear. I hoped it was a personal issue—like simply that Abe disliked me—because I didn’t want to think Julia had told her vampires to withhold information from me.

“They haven’t found her.” Trix shifted uneasily from one foot to the other, a very human gesture for a vampire. “They seem to think that old caster your father knows might have had something to do with it.”

This news didn’t come as a shock. In fact, it was so not shocking that a part of me must have known already. How my father and Samira were acquainted was another issue, one I was anxious to ask him about.

“Where is the caster now?” I asked.

When I’d gone with Trix and Abe, four of Julia’s other vampires had taken Samira away. She hadn’t put up a fight or demanded to know where they were taking her.

She probably already knew, I thought wryly. While I might be wary of fortunetellers and prophecies, it was hard for me to discount the way Samira always seemed to know things.

Trix grinned. “They have her in a vampire transition area, like the one your caster king is in.”

“I don’t know why, but that seems very fitting,” I replied.

“That’s what I thought,” Trix agreed with a nod.

“What about my friends and my brother?” I asked. “Do you know where they are?”

She checked over her shoulder again. We weren’t being loud, but Abe’s vampire hearing should’ve picked up the conversation if he was still in the room. He must’ve stepped into the hallway.

“In their rooms. Same as you. I think the priestess is worried that the Dresden girl might try something with one of you if she’s still around,” Trix told me.

“Did she say that?” I pressed.

“No. Not exactly. But it’s not like you’re a prisoner. Your mother just wants to keep you safe.”

I knew she was right, I just wasn’t used to being coddled. I’d been taking care of myself for way too long for that.

The lockdown lifted a little while later. Instead of coming to tell me herself, Julia sent the same woman who’d delivered my food earlier to invite me to join my mother in the dining room. I wasn’t terribly surprised to find I wasn’t Julia’s only guest.

My mother sat at one end of a table set for a dozen people. My father was on her right, and Illion on the left. Sarah was across from my brother, and the two were having a conversation with their eyes. Sienna and Botto were side-by-side at the other end of the table, neither talking and both grim. Although, that was Sienna’s normal face. And, of course, Kenoa was there. He was in an intense discussion with an older fae man I recognized as Julia’s bar owner friend, Hern. He was the one who’d seemed to be more than a friend to my mother. Maybe Hern and Julia did have a relationship, but after seeing my parents together these last few days, I could say with certainty that Julia would never love anyone like she loved my father.

Trix and Abe had accompanied me to the dining room and took seats at the table on either side of another vampire I knew by sight but not name.

“You’re next to me, Brie,” Kenoa called out, waving me over. He scooted to leave an opening between him and Hern and patted the back of the free chair.

“Is this assigned seating?” I teased.

Kenoa just smiled in response.

Being wedged between the two fae men made me a little claustrophobic, though there was one advantage to it. If one of the vampires decided they wanted fresh blood, I wouldn’t be an easy target with such massive defenders.

No sooner had I claimed my seat then a line of servers appeared with bottles of wine and pitchers of water. I didn’t miss the fact that the vampires were given wine from bottles with a crimson label, while the rest of us were served from bottles with blue labels. All the liquid appeared the same dark red, like a fine merlot, once in our glasses.

The first course arrived, a garden salad with bacon crumbles. Abe and the vampire I didn’t know left the solid food untouched, while my mother and Trix picked at lettuce drizzled with a dark raspberry dressing that was not the same vinaigrette the rest of us had. Vampires who didn’t stick to a strictly liquid diet did so either to be polite or to feel normal. It seemed the chef knew enough to sprinkle their plates with platelets to make it more appetizing.

Julia cleared her throat to get everyone’s attention. She rested her fork on the side of her plate and folded her hands in her lap.

“I would like to say that we are here for social reasons,” she began, looking around the table at her seated guests. “That is not the case. As you all know, Delancey Dresden managed to escape today.”

Across the table, Botto bent his fork in half. A server hurried over to replace it for him.

“She had help,” Julia continued, her tone somber. “Delancey Dresden does know Crystal City better than most outsiders, but she would not have been able to break through the wards without setting off the alarms unless she had a powerful ally.” My mother’s gaze went to the vampire I didn’t know. “Jimmy, have you gotten anywhere with our caster friend?”

Jimmy was as ordinary and non-descript as anyone I’d ever met. His skin was smooth but had more color than most vampires. He could’ve been nineteen when he was turned or thirty-nine, it was honestly impossible to tell. His hair was a very middle of the road brown and just long enough that he used gel to style it.

Setting his wine glass down, Jimmy surveyed the other dinner guests without blinking. “She only speaks nonsense. We may need to use more aggressive methods.”

Julia shook her head. “I don’t believe it has come to that.” She turned to Hern next. “Where are we on border security?”

The fae wiped his mouth with his napkin before replying. “We’ve reinforced the wards ten times over and added a few new barrier spells. We also rigged the forest—the first wave won’t stand a chance.”

The servers returned to clear our salads, which few had finished, and replace them with bowls of soups. Mine was something like chicken noodle. The vampires had a rich gravy broth with chunks of what I was pretty sure was raw meat.

“Abe, any word on whether our shipments will arrive soon?” Julia continued as though it were normal dinner conversation.

Maybe it was. In Hawaii, a lot of royal business had happened during meals like this one.

“I have lost touch with the caravan,” Abe replied. “I sent scouts out about two hours ago. We should know more soon. I am concerned that the Dresden army stands between us and the shipment. I think we need to discuss a possible evacuation. Without those supplies, our people won’t have enough blood to last long.” It was the same thing Samira had said earlier.

My parents exchanged glances, an unspoken message passing between them.

“Why is there a shortage?” Julia wanted to know. “Our storage should always be fully stocked.”

Abe grimaced. “It typically is. We usually keep enough supplies on hand to last a year.” He sighed heavily. “But we’ve had a lot of new vampires come through in the last several months, plus there’s been a shortage of blood across the country. Our supplier simply hasn’t been able to meet the demand.”

I set down my soup spoon with clang that sounded super loud in the silence that followed Abe’s grave news. How did Samira know about that? Was she responsible for the blood shortage somehow? Everyone at the table believed the caster helped Delancey Dresden escape, so I didn’t think the idea was terribly farfetched.

But why? I wondered. What the hell is she planning?

“What do you suggest we do?” Julia asked Abe.

“We need to evacuate, ma’am,” Abe advised. “We will start with the sick, the injured, the newly turned, and those who can’t fight, at the minimum. The sooner the better. With Hawaii’s air fleet at their disposal, the Dresdens could attack at any moment.”

“I can move a dozen people at a time,” Illion offered to the horror of the rest of our family.

Abe chuckled, which made Illion’s lip curl back. “We need to move a lot more than that,” the vampire said, sounding like a pompous royal caster.

“I could do more. I’m getting stronger,” Illion insisted.

“No,” my parents said in unison.

“Come on, Dad,” Illion protested. “You know I’ve been practicing a ton. I’m not a baby, I can do this.”

“It’s too dangerous,” I interjected. “You don’t understand what using that much magic does to you.”

Illion spared me a hurt look, like I’d betrayed him by siding with our parents. Then, he glanced at Sarah, who nodded encouragingly.

My stomach flipflopped. I turned to see if Kenoa knew the secret Sarah and Illion were hiding, but he looked as wary as I felt. He didn’t like the two teenagers teaming up either.

“There is a way to make me even stronger,” Illion hedged. “To prevent me from getting hurt or whatever.”

“Did you talk to Samira?” I demanded. Anger flooded through me at the thought of the old witch finding my little brother and filling his head full of bullshit. Putting heroic notions in his mind was worse than poisoning me.

“Huh? No.” Illion shook his head. “I don’t know who that is.”

The plot thickens.

If my dad knew Samira, why didn’t Illion? Unfortunately, it wasn’t the time for that particular question.

“I read about this fae called Riggio who lived in human times,” Illion began. “Like, way back before the stones were cut. He said the stones can be used to open portals, just like my magic. He used the fae stones to move an entire village to the new world when the humans attacked. I bet I can already move a village without any help. With the stones, I could probably move an entire country.” Illion grew more confident the longer he spoke, until he was sitting up straight in his chair and meeting the eyes of each diner.

“Look, Illion,” Hern began, waiting for some sign from my mother that it was okay to speak on the matter. Julia must’ve indicated it was, because the fae continued. “The fae stones are legendary. They have been responsible for some great and terrible magic throughout history. But you said it yourself, that was before they were cut. Even half the stone may not be enough. You would need all eight pieces.”

“I could do it with four,” Illion countered defiantly.

“It’s too dangerous,” I insisted.

“And you have four of these stones?” Abe wanted to know, suddenly much more interested in what my brother had to say.

“That’s not the point,” I snapped.

“Technically, we have five,” Sarah talked over me.

It was the first time she’d spoken up, and all eyes turned to her. The princess didn’t shrink under the attention. She touched the necklace encircling her throat. I was so accustomed to seeing the royal family dressed up that I hadn’t looked twice at the enormous sapphire resting above her chest.

“It’s been in my family for generations. They call it the Princess Tiara, but it works as a headband and a necklace too. It’s the other half of the water stone.” She looked down for just a second to collect herself. “I was wearing it the night the palace was attacked. I was on my way to dinner.”

Between Edwina showing up with the Star of Santa Fe and Sarah having half the water stone, the situation didn’t feel coincidental. Nevertheless, I wasn’t ready to concede that Samira might be right about using the stones after all. Would six of the eight be enough to get everyone out of the Midnight Hive without draining Illion? I wasn’t about to ask in front of my brother. That kid was already too eager to run into danger.

“I can definitely do it with five,” Illion said with the confidence of the truly naïve.

“We will need to look into this more,” Julia replied evenly.

“But, I can—”

“Enough, Illion.” My father’s voice was firm and left no room for argument. “This is not a decision to be made lightly.”

“No. It is not,” Julia agreed. Putting an effective end to the spirted debate, she turned to Trix. “What are things looking like in Austin?”

Cala. Gaia, please let her be okay.

My new friend glanced at me guiltily. “We haven’t been able to make contact with the female shifter. She’s under strict guard. One of my sources said they saw her the other day, and she was physically fine. Same goes for the other two. They are both unharmed as far as we can tell.” Trix’s jaw tightened. “It doesn’t seem like the fae girl wants to leave. It seems she’s embracing the mentality of the Dresdens.”

That figures, I thought. Everly and Granite did share a lot of beliefs about casters.

“What about Rocko?” I asked.

“I hear he wouldn’t mind a rescue, but he’s not going to leave the girl behind,” Trix replied.

Sounds like Rocko.

“Everly might feel differently if she knows the alternative is being turned into a vampire,” Kenoa said softly.

“So, what’s the plan?” I asked, looking from Trix to my mother. “How are we going to get them out of there?”

“I can go,” Illion offered. I wanted to kick my parents for allowing him at this dinner. “Stealth missions are easy peasy. I won’t even break a sweat.”

Gaia, I wanted to say yes. But I couldn’t. Granite wasn’t stupid. Too many people had seen Illion in Hawaii, and at least one of them was still alive. The Dresdens would anticipate the move. If Illion were caught, we would lose him and all my friends.

“No,” my parents said again in unison.

“We don’t have enough information,” my father added patiently. “You could be walking into a trap. I can’t allow it.”

This was enough for my brother to let the subject drop, though he did cross his arms and glower.

“As of right now, we have everything in place to get your friends out safely,” Trix said, drawing the attention back to her. “If our contacts in the city can evacuate them tonight, there’s still a chance. Otherwise, I can’t make promises.”

“No.” I shook my head. Kenoa placed a comforting hand on my shoulder, but I shrugged him off. “No. That’s not a solution. I won’t just let Cala and the others—”

“Who is Cala?” Jimmy interrupted me.

My angry and annoyed gaze fell on him. “What? She’s the female shifter stuck in Austin. The one we need to get out of there before they turn her into a vampire.” Remembering that half my dinner companions were vampires, I hastily added, “No offense.”

“The caster mentioned the name Cala,” Jimmy said with no reaction to my pissy tone. “Something about all lives being created equal until destiny intervenes. Only one was necessary. Cala played her part but wolves like sweeter honey. I’m paraphrasing, but you get the gist. There was a lot more gibberish worked in there.”

I had no clue what any of that other stuff meant, but the fact Samira had said Cala’s name made me want to know immediately. Samira spoke in riddles, but it seemed that a lot of what she was saying wasn’t nonsense. It was possible, I supposed, that she had only used my best friend’s name in the hope Jimmy would tell me, and then I would agree to speak with Samira again. Not that she’d demanded to speak with me as far as I knew. Maybe she was just waiting for me to get the message and go to her?

Don’t worry, Samira, I thought. I’ll be there soon for a little chat. Just the two of us.

Chapter Sixteen

Domed City of Austin

Cala

––––––––

AT FIRST, CALA THOUGHT it might be a dream. The room was dark around her, and she thought she might be on the floor but couldn’t lift her head to find out. An instant later, she realized she couldn’t move any part of her body. She couldn’t feel any part of her body.

Where am I? she thought desperately.

Then she heard the footsteps. They were heavy, boots maybe. But the sound they made was all wrong, like the space beneath the floor was hollow.

What does that mean?

“Hi, Cala.” Work boots came into her view, and then Ryun crouched down in front of her. For the first time, she didn’t think about how hot he was. All she saw was betrayal.

Cala tried to speak but only managed a grunt.

“The sedative will wear off soon. You’ll be able to move but not shift.” Ryun swayed a little, like the room was shifting around them.

Is the room moving? Cala wondered. Or that’s just my head spinning?

“I don’t have a lot of time to explain,” he pressed on. “I wish I could, but I can’t go with you. These guys will take you to the exchange point outside the dome. From there, it’s about five miles to the edge of the Midnight Dome. That’s where you’ll find Brie.”

Am I hallucinating, or did he just say I’m getting out of Austin?

Cala managed to blink and wiggle her toes.

“I’m sorry that I couldn’t get Everly and Rocko, too.” Ryun shook his head. “It wasn’t possible. I’m so sorry for what will happen to them.”

A tear leaked from Cala’s eye.

“I’m sure you’ll hate me, and I don’t blame you.” He glanced in the direction he’d come from earlier. “I don’t know if my father is right or if you are. I don’t know who will be on the winning side when this over. I don’t know that I believe there is ever a winning side in war.”

Did he sedate women often just so he could wax poetic to someone who couldn’t make snide remarks back? Cala wondered. Then it occurred to her that Ryun just might be crazy. He’d seemed normal compared to all the mindless soldiers in the Dresden army, though that wasn’t saying much.

“I do know there is something going on that is bigger than my father’s plan to rid the world of casters,” Ryun continued softly. “My father has always relied on fortunetellers to advise him. I know they are wrong as often as they are right, but the signs are all there.”

Oh, Gaia. He’s nuts. I’m definitely going to die.

Any relief Cala had felt was gone. Ryun had flipped his serial killer switch, and this was simply the lead up to her ritual murder. She tried to move her fingers and found she could form a fist.

It’s a start.

“Three months ago, a star fell and wiped out an entire hive of wild vampires,” Ryun said. “Not long after, the Hawaiian caster queen was killed. Then her heir was turned into an eternal. The mighty have begun to fall. Last night, a son who was once dead came back to life. I don’t know how you’re connected to all this, but I know this is the great sacrifice I’m supposed to make. She told me that I’d know because the decision would be easy. You make it easy, Cala.”

Holy shit. He really is about to sacrifice me.

Her leg twitched. She couldn’t quite kick yet, but it wouldn’t be long with the adrenaline coursing through her veins.

Ryun’s voice was even lower when he continued. “I need to give you something. I need you to keep it safe. If you can’t, give it to the person you trust most. I know none of this makes sense right now, but it will. I promise.” He bent down and placed a soft kiss on her forehead.

Her fingers still curled into a tight fist, she swung at his head. Cala was heavily drugged, and Ryun was in full possession of his shifter reflexes, so he caught her wrist easily. “I promise I’m not your enemy, Cala,” he whispered.

Taking something red and shiny from his pocket, he zipped it into hers. Without another word, Ryun stood and disappeared from her line of sight.

The vehicle—she was nearly positive they were in some sort of cargo truck—stopped. She heard Ryun tell someone the truck was bound for post fourteen, which meant nothing to her. A heavy door opened at the back of the truck. Cala’s breath caught but no light reached her compartment. A trickle of magic did tickle her face and ruffle her hair.

“Let them through!” a woman shouted.

The door slammed shut and the vehicle started rolling again.

Enough feeling had returned that Cala was able to move her head. When she tried to push herself to a sitting position, that didn’t work out so well. The sedatives were still making her groggy, and even the small amount of movement had drained what little energy she had. She fought to stay conscious. The last thing Cala wanted was to pass out and wake up in the middle of a pentagram. It was a losing battle. Her eyelids slid shut and she drifted off.

The cold woke her sometime later. Cala shivered violently. At least I can move, she thought. Her head spun when she managed to sit up. Cala leaned against the side of the compartment for support. Her breath came out in white puffs.

I’m definitely outside the dome, she thought, surveying her surroundings. Cala spotted a stack of blankets on a shelf across from her. It took her five minutes to build up the energy to crawl over to grab them. She was able to craft a makeshift bed before the darkness crept in again and she collapsed between the blankets.

The third time she woke inside the cargo van, a bright white light glared down from above and startled her into awareness. She blinked rapidly and then scrambled to sit up. A familiar face was smiling down at Cala through a partition in the van wall.

“Aperol?” she croaked, using an arm to shield her eyes.

“You hungry?” the woman replied cheerily. “I brought some snacks from the bakery.”

“Where are we?” Cala demanded in a hoarse whisper.

“Not far from the exchange point,” Aperol replied. “I’d say another twenty minutes at the most. You should eat. You’ve got a long, cold hike ahead of you.”

Cala’s stomach felt hollow. Not like she was hungry, but kind of like she was empty inside. Which made no sense.

Aperol disappeared for a few seconds, returning with a paper bag and two bottles of water that she passed down to Cala.

“Are you really letting me go?” Even twisting the bottle cap off took a herculean effort. It was so worth it when the cold liquid poured down her parched throat. In addition to the sedatives, she seemed to be suffering a hangover. The water helped with that.

“As part of an unsanctioned prisoner exchange,” Aperol replied. “You for Delancey Dresden.”

“What?” Cala nearly choked on the water. “Who set that up? Was it Brie?”

Aperol wrinkled her small nose. “I don’t really know the specifics.”

“What about Rocko and Everly?” Cala’s heart sped up as she asked the question. “Will they be returned, too?”

Ryun had apologized in advance for what was going to happen to her friends, and the words were haunting her.

The other woman pursed her lips. “The deal is you for Delancey, that’s all I know.”

That wasn’t all Aperol knew. Not even close. Understanding that the baker wasn’t going to say more, Cala decided to save her breath.

Aperol disappeared from view again, leaving the partition open so Cala could see. She devoured four chocolate croissants and washed them down with the second bottle of water. The sugar and calories gave her a needed energy boost. She was wiping crumbs on her pants when Aperol reappeared.

“There are clothes over there for you to put on over what you’re already wearing. They’ll keep you warm enough for the rest of the trip.”

On the shelf where she’d found the blankets earlier, Cala saw a snowsuit and boots. A knee-length down jacket hung from a hook in the corner. With the light from the open partition, Cala could finally see around her. The compartment was much smaller than Cala had expected, like it was only a portion of the truck’s cargo hold.

That would explain why they didn’t see me at the gates in Austin, she thought. At the time, Cala had just assumed Ryun cast a cloaking spell over her or something.

Using the wall for support, she stood for the first time in what felt like days. Her legs were weak but steady as she slid the snowsuit over her jeans. Cala unzipped the lightweight jacket someone had put on over her sweater. Then she remembered the stone Ryun had slipped in her pocket after his detour to crazy town. She unclasped the pocked and slid her fingers into it. The stone felt warm and heavier than she’d expected.

What if it’s a trick? she wondered. What if it’s like a magical bomb that’s set to go off once I’m inside the other dome?

She contemplated leaving the stone inside the truck. The longer she held the stone in her grasp and considered what to do, the warmer her body grew. She didn’t want to let go of it. She peeked inside her pocket to look and saw a brilliant ruby twinkling between her fingers. Her breath caught. It was so beautiful. So big. So expensive. She knew enough about jewels to know that a stone that size could buy Cala a new life anywhere in the world.

If it’s really just a ruby, she reminded herself.

“Hurry up. We’re here,” Aperol called.

It was a split-second decision. Cala shoved the stone back in her pocket and zipped it in. She hurriedly finished putting the snowsuit on over the lighter weight jacket and then swapped her sneakers for the boots. The truck rolled to a stop just as she shrugged into the down coat.

Two doors in the driving compartment opened and closed in unison. A voice she recognized as Aperol’s called out, “Hello, Delancey. Are you okay?”

“I’m freezing. Can we just get this over with?” an annoyed woman snapped, presumably Delancey.

“Do you have the girl?” asked a male voice that didn’t sound familiar to Cala.

“We do,” Aperol confirmed.

One set of footsteps crunched in the snow as the owner walked around to the back of the cargo bay. Cala heard the heavy outer doors open, and then felt the truck bed depress slightly under the added weight.

“Come on, Ms. Cala,” said a fae man she recognized from the bakery. He’d been sweeping the floors while she talked to Aperol.

Cala walked forward on wobbly legs. The sedatives were no longer affecting her mind, but they were still taking a major toll on her body. She felt all wrong.

The man handed her a pair of warm gloves and then helped her down. He held her arm as they walked to join Aperol, who stood facing a young woman and a much older man. Even if she hadn’t known the woman’s last name was Dresden, Cala would’ve pegged her as one of the family immediately. Delancey looked like a cross between Ryun and Nya.

“Hello, Cala. Do you know who I am?” the man with Delancey asked her.

“Should I?” she replied.

“I am from Oahu.”

Cala was pretty sure they’d never met. “So are a lot of people,” she hedged.

“I believe you know my wife, Samira,” the fae man said. “My name is Peter, and I will take you to the Dome of Midnight.”

She looked at the only person she knew in the snowy clearing. Aperol smiled and nodded encouragingly.

“Um, great. I guess,” Cala managed.

Aperol and Peter exchanged glances, an unspoken agreement passing between them. The fae helping Cala gently nudged her forward, and Delancey Dresden walked toward them at the same time.

Prisoner exchanges were unexciting, Cala decided. She’d been expecting something more dramatic with more people. Where was Brie? Where was the vampire priestess she’d heard about? She would’ve even settled for Samira, since at least she knew the caster. Why had a lone fae—Samira’s husband of all people—acted as an emissary?

“Farewell, Cala,” Aperol called after her.

Cala turned and gave her a small smile. “Bye.”

It took much longer for her to reach Peter than for Delancey to join her people. All three were already loaded in the front of the truck when Cala made it to Peter’s side. The two of them watched Aperol and the others drive off. When the truck was a speck of black on the white landscape, Cala turned to Peter. “Where’s Brie?” she demanded.

“At the Midnight Hive, in Crystal City,” Peter replied.

“Why isn’t she here?” She wasn’t pissed because her best friend had sent a proxy. She was scared this was all a trick. That Peter wasn’t who he said he was. That she’d traded one captor for another. “Brie did arrange this exchange, right?”

Peter smiled kindly. “No, dear. Maybrie doesn’t know you are coming. Yet. She will be very relieved to see you.”

She hated the quiver in her voice when she asked, “If not Brie, then who?”

“My wife. Samira. She has always known the right thing to do when faced with an impossible decision.” He gestured to the path ahead. “We should go. We have a long journey ahead of us.”

Chapter Seventeen

Dome of Midnight

Brie

––––––––

ALL I GOT OUT OF MY talk with Samira was a headache. She just kept telling me that my patience would be rewarded. I didn’t know anything about the more aggressive interrogation techniques Jimmy had mentioned, but I was all for them. Samira knew something about Cala, and we had less than twenty-four hours until our deadline. Whatever information she had, I didn’t care how we wrestled it out of her.

After an hour of getting nowhere with the caster, I admitted temporary defeat and left Samira to the vampire interrogators.

“What are we going to do?” I asked Kenoa as we walked from Samira’s holding cell back to the main part of the house. “We can’t just leave Cala and the others to the mercy of the Dresdens.”

His lips twitched. “Your patience will be rewarded.”

I smacked his arm. “Too soon.”

The water fae chuckled. “Sorry. I don’t know, Brie. Something tells me Cala is going to be okay.”

I noticed he didn’t mention Everly or Rocko.

“What, do you have prophecies now too?” I snarked around a yawn.

Kenoa ignored me. “Julia’s people are still trying to make contact. You heard Trix at dinner. Everything is in place, they just need to get Cala alone.”

“What if they can’t?” I asked. “Are we just going to sit here while she and the others are turned into vampires? I can’t.” The end of my ponytail smacked my cheek as I shook my head. “I won’t.”

He patted my shoulder gently. “Julia is doing everything she can. If there is a way to get Cala out of Austin, she’ll find it.”

Again, not a peep about Everly or Rocko.

“Our only bargaining chip is gone,” I reminded Kenoa. “I get that Granite wasn’t going to give us three people for his one, but at least it was something. Now, thanks to Samira—I know she had something to do with Delancey’s escape—we have nothing.”

I wanted to cry. It was the most helpless I’d felt in a long time, which was saying something. My best friends were in danger, on the verge of being turned, and there was nothing I could do about it.

There’s always another way, I told myself. There has to be.

Kenoa’s arms were around me before I realized that I’d stopped walking. My shoulders shook violently as the tears fell. I’d thought being an accused murderess on the run for my life was rock bottom. It wasn’t even close. The last week of my life had been so much worse, and I was pretty sure I had farther to fall before this was all over.

“Come on,” Kenoa soothed. “Let’s get you to bed. You need to rest.”

I pulled out of his embrace and wiped my eyes with the back of my hand. “No, I need to talk to my parents. I want to know their contingency plans.”

Kenoa shook his head firmly. “Not this minute. Sleep for a couple hours, just a nap. As soon as there is any news, I’ll come get you. I promise.”

“Fine,” I relented, but only because I knew it was pointless to argue with Kenoa once he’d made up his mind.

Back in my room, I changed into striped pajama pants and a soft cotton sleep shirt. Though I knew sleep was likely impossible with so many thoughts running through my head, I stretched out in my bed with the lights off. My body was exhausted, the same way it felt after a big fight with a formidable opponent. For a few minutes here and there, I did nod off. Every time that happened, an image of Cala with razor fangs invaded my subconscious and pulled me back to the real world.

Calming tea, that’s what I need, I told myself. Hopefully it would also help the feeling of needing to vomit. I was starting to think that particular sensation might never go away again.

I could’ve rung for one of Julia’s maids to bring me tea, but I hoped that walking to the kitchen might burn off some of my nervous energy. What I really needed was to hit something. Maybe I could convince Botto to spar for a few rounds in the morning. From the look on his face during dinner, he needed the stress relief as much as I did, maybe more. Even Kenoa was cracking up, and he was usually great under pressure.

My feet had a mind of their own. Before I knew it, I was in the hallway to Kai’s transition room. Trix was outside the door. She looked from my bare feet to my tousled hair.

“Are you sleepwalking?” she asked.

I rolled my eyes. “No. I was on my way to get some tea and got distracted I guess.”

She didn’t look convinced.

“Has there been any news on my friends?” I asked hopefully.

Her posture stiffened. “They’re alive.”

“Why am I not convinced?”

“Because you aren’t stupid, Brie. I know you understand that things aren’t looking good for them. I think you need to prepare yourself for the worst.”

I shook my head. “I’m not giving up on them.”

“Me neither,” Trix promised. “I’ve been working extractions for a long time, and I’ve managed some tricky ones in the past. This is different. The Dresdens are expecting us. They’re taunting us. They want us to come for your friends, which means we need to be more careful than usual.”

This had all been said to me before, by people I knew and trusted more than Trix. Even though I already knew they were all right, maybe I needed people to keep reminding me. It didn’t lessen my desperation any, but it did keep me from pursuing my reckless ideas. Like breaking Andres out of wherever Julia was keeping him and bribing him to perform an aerial rescue.

“I would like to see Kai now,” I said in a voice that sounded more like Sarah’s princess-tone than any I’d ever used.

Trix smiled and stepped aside. “Go ahead. He fed not too long ago, so he should be in a good mood.”

“He’s not sleeping?” My brows drew together. Kai had been passing out after mealtime.

“Nah,” she replied, shaking her head. “I think he’s past that stage. Last I checked, he was reading.”

“Okay, thanks.”

The observation room was cast in shadow, the only light coming from Kai’s bedroom on the other side of the barrier. As Trix had said, he was curled up reading the same journal he’d shown me last time.

I took a minute to admire the strong line of his jaw, the curve of his cheek, the way his hair kept falling on his forehead, and how he kept pushing it back instinctively. He looked like the caster I’d fallen in love with, studying each page with the same concentration that he used to give political memos and kingdom briefs. Kai even rubbed the corner of the page absently, a gesture I’d watched him perform a dozen times.

“Are you just going to stare?” he asked without looking up. His lips twitched as he fought a smile.

“Sorry. I didn’t know you could see me,” I replied.

Because that’s better, way less creepy.

“I mean, I wasn’t trying to, like, lurk or anything,” I babbled on.

Kai laughed and sat up, setting the journal aside. “Julia thought I’d earned the right to see who was coming and going.”

“She’s been to see you since everything with Samira?” I pulled my same chair from earlier up to the barrier and sat facing him.

Kai scooted to the end of the bed, so we were only a few feet apart. “Briefly. I’m surprised you mention Samira. Aren’t you afraid I might get upset?”

His tone was light, almost teasing, but his dark eyes flashed dangerously.

“A little,” I admitted with a shrug. “You seem okay, though.”

“If by ‘okay’, you mean I don’t want to rip her throat out, you’d be wrong.”

There was no malice in his words; they were spoken matter-of-factly. It was possibly even scarier than rage.

“She poisoned you, Brie,” Kai continued. “I don’t think being a vampire has anything to do with my desire for justice. She could’ve killed you.” The last words came out as a growl, and his fangs glinted in the dim light.

Shouldn’t have mentioned it, I thought.

“You’re right,” I said soothingly. “She could have. But I’m fine. She’s just an old witch who’s full of it. We’ll deal with her after we figure out what we’re going to do about the Dresdens.”

Kai was totally serious when he said, “I don’t know that she should be dismissed so easily.”

My eyebrows shot up. “You believe we should drop everything to find the rest of the fae stones? So my brother can play magical mass transit?”

“That’s not what I’m saying,” he replied. The exaggerated patience in his voice reminded me of the time I’d questioned why the kingdom exported so many coconuts to a dome in Russia. “I don’t believe she is wrong for thinking the stones are the answer, particularly if we can get all eight. Do you know the original purpose of them?”

Sitting back in my chair, I settled in for a history lecture. I wouldn’t have indulged the conversation from anyone else, but the gleam in Kai’s eyes had changed. His fangs retracted some. Instead of anger, excitement shone in his expression. That was enough for me to humor him. “Why don’t you tell me?”

“They create pocket dimensions that exist outside the time and space of this world.”

I laughed. “Yeah? Who told you that?”

“I’ve been reading about it in my book. My grasp on ancient languages isn’t great, but I’ve been able to piece things together. It makes sense. When I held each stone, I entered a void. I thought at first it was purely mental, but my injuries followed me back to this world. Think about Illion’s tunnels. Aren’t they really just voids existing outside this world and dimension?”

My lips parted to argue, then I reconsidered. The tunnels Illion created did shorten distances between places in our world. Walking to Oahu would’ve taken much longer than hours.

“You think if we had all the stones, Illion could create a large enough tunnel or pocket dimension or whatever to get everyone out?” I asked. “I mean, I don’t disagree that the stones would amplify his power—”

“They would,” Kai interjected. “That’s not all, though. If I understand correctly, all the stones together possess the same magical energy of a dimensional fae. I don’t know that he would even need to use much of his own power, relatively speaking.”

It was close to the same thing Illion had said at dinner. In theory, if the stones worked like both Kai and my brother seemed to think, then using them to evacuate the dome before the Dresdens attacked would solve one of our problems. There was one glaring flaw in their brilliant plan, though.

“We don’t have all the stones. What’s your book say about trying it with six of the eight?” I asked the question but didn’t expect an answer.

“Six? The four in Fae Canyon, the Star of Santa Fe...that’s only five.”

I rolled my eyes. “I know how to count. It seems your sister brought the sixth. It’s the sapphire in the necklace she was wearing the night the palace was attacked. She has it with her.”

Kai’s expression turned inward. “I had no idea that was one of the stones,” he muttered.

“Don’t feel bad,” I told him. “My father is keeper of the ones in Fae Canyon, and even he didn’t recognize the sapphire for what is was when Sarah wore it to dinner.”

We were on shaky ground with talk of the princess, and I wanted to backtrack immediately. I feared that speaking her name would bring up the attack and get Kai worked up again. Instead, it seemed the mystery of the fae stones was enthralling enough to distract him.

“That seems like too much of a coincidence,” he said, looking thoughtful. “Two people showed up here with stones that most think are myth? I don’t know, Brie. Samira might be onto something.”

“Maybe,” I conceded. “But unless your book tells you where to find the other two, and they’re somewhere we can access, it doesn’t make a difference. Plus, I don’t want to put my faith in a plan that involved poisoning me. I’m fine now, but that dark magic blast was no joke.”

Kai’s expression turned to one of concern. “Am I a bad boyfriend if I say you do look a little tired?”

I stuck out my tongue. “The worst. I was in bed. I tried to sleep, but I just couldn’t.” Gesturing to my attire, I added, “Hence the jammies.”

I thought Kai might laugh or make a joke about my outfit. He didn’t. It was like he hadn’t even heard me. He bolted upright like someone had jabbed him in the back with a cattle prod. Head tilted to one side, he squinted his eyes as he tried to listen to a sound I couldn’t hear.

“What’s wrong?” I demanded, instantly alert.

He held a finger to his lips. The gesture was nearly as bad as Samira telling me my patience would be rewarded.

“Something’s happened. Julia is looking for you,” Kai said after a minute. He met my eyes. “I think it might have something to do with Cala.”

Leaping to my feet, I was across the room in a heartbeat. “I’ll come back soon,” I called over my shoulder.

Abe was on guard duty with another guy I didn’t recognize, so I didn’t bother asking what was happening. I jogged the maze of hallways to my mother’s tearoom. If something was going down in the house, Julia would hold court in there. As usual, she wasn’t alone. My father, Hern, Botto, and a swarm of vampires were all crowded around the sofa. They parted when they saw me enter.

Sitting on the couch, her cheeks bright red and her eyes slightly unfocused, was Cala. Kenoa had his arm around her as she sipped tea from one of Julia’s china cups.

“Brie,” she breathed.

Tears welled in my eyes. “You’re here.” I rushed over and threw my arms around my best friend. “You’re really here.” Her hair blonde hair was tangled, and her clothes were more practical than fashionable, but she looked like herself otherwise. No red pupils, and no fangs.

Cala groaned a little as she hugged me back. “I can hardly believe it myself.”

“Okay, everyone out. Let’s give our guest time to warm up and catch her breath,” Julia announced, shooing the horde of vampires toward the door. My father, Hern, Botto, and Kenoa didn’t budge.

While I waited for the room to clear, I studied my best friend. There was something different about her, but I couldn’t put my finger on it. Maybe the past few weeks had hardened her as they’d hardened me. I probably looked different to her, too.

“Samira traded me for Delancey Dresden,” Cala said once the undead guards were gone.

Sitting beside her, I rubbed a hand up and down her arm. Even through her sweater, I could feel the cold that had permeated to her bones.

“We figured she had something to do with Delancey disappearing,” I replied.

Cala nodded and lowered her gaze. “I guess she could only get one of us out. Rocko and Everly....” She couldn’t finish the sentence.

I wrapped my arms around her again and pulled her close. “We’ll figure it out. We still have time.”

“It might be best if we give Cala a chance to rest before we get into all this,” Julia suggested, though her tone made it clear she wasn’t merely suggesting.

I had so many questions, all of which could wait until morning. Cala was exhausted and emotional, and I didn’t want to upset her further. One of Julia’s teas would help her sleep.

“Yeah. Definitely,” I agreed, helping the tearful Cala to her feet. “You can share my room if you don’t want to be alone tonight.”

“That’s a wonderful idea,” Julia added. She leveled Kenoa with a pointed glance. “Maybe you and Botto could show Cala the way? I need a word with Maybrie.”

I gave Cala a reassuring smile. “I’ll be right up, okay?”

She continued to cry softly but nodded. The guys collected the layers of clothing she’d shed once inside, and the three of them started for the door. Cala was shaking a little like she could still feel the cold. Kenoa draped a coat around her shoulders. She pulled it tighter and then stopped abruptly. Reaching into one of the front pockets, she turned back to me.

“I almost forgot. I’m supposed to give this to you.” She withdrew something red and shiny from her pocket and held it out to me. “Both Ryun and the old fae guy told me to give this to the person I trust most. Hopefully you’ll know what you’re supposed to do with it.”

I was touched that I was the person Cala trusted most, but the thought dissipated when I saw what she was handing me. The ruby glistened as if inviting me to fall in love with its beauty. My lips parted but no words came out. Cala was holding the seventh fae stone, I was certain of it.

Samira hadn’t traded Delancey for Cala at all. She’d traded the Dresden for the other half of the fire stone. How had she known it was in Austin? How had she known Cala would be able to get it if she made the trade? And who the hell were Ryun and the old fae guy?

Cala walked over and dropped the jewel in my hand.

“Thanks,” I sputtered.

Every eye in the room was on the shimmering ruby. They all knew the same thing I did; suddenly, we were only missing one stone. Maybe Kai was right. Maybe Samira wasn’t crazy after all. Maybe she had poisoned me for a good reason. After all, the curse’s dark magic was what allowed me to summon hellfire to kill Mat.

Maybe I’m losing it, I thought.

It was Kenoa who said what we were all thinking. “We have seven of the eight.”

My parents exchanged glances, and then Julia looked at Hern. It was a weird dynamic I didn’t want to think about.

“Actually,” my mother said. “The ruby makes eight of eight. The other half of the earth stone is what powers this dome.”

Chapter Eighteen

Dome of Midnight

Kai

––––––––

READING HAD BECOME the second-best distraction when hunger set in. Brie, of course, was the first. In moments of weakness, Kai resented the time she spent away, the time she spent worrying about other people and problems. The feeling was usually short-lived, and the journal entries were engaging enough to hold his attention until he could think rationally again.

His vampire senses were growing stronger, which was both a blessing and a curse. Kai had heard the guards talking in the hallway outside his room, which was how he’d known Julia was looking for Brie and the reason involved Cala. He could also smell blood that wasn’t in the room with him.

The more time he spent awake—which was a lot once he’d stopped passing out after feeding—the more he wanted out of his room. He needed to stretch his legs, to feel fresh air on his face. Kai longed to see the sun, even if just an artificial one. Yes, he knew it would be a long time before that would happen. The attack on Sarah had proven that he couldn’t be trusted. It was also the reason he was under guard. No one got in unless Julia cleared them.

He wanted to see his sister again...eventually. The more time that passed, the more appalled he was by his own behavior. Kai didn’t know how he would ever face her again. No one blamed him as far as he could tell. If their murmured chats were any indication, the rotating guards in the hallway thought Sarah was an entitled brat who got what she deserved. The sentiment was harsh but not totally untrue. She’d pulled her princess card and snuck into see him against Julia’s advice. If he hadn’t been the attacker, he would’ve sat his sister down for a lecture on common sense and not doing dumb things.

Julia arrived early with his breakfast. At least, it felt early, but he had been lost in journal translations. Using a combination of the books currently in his room, Kai had been able to cross-reference passages from texts to decipher some of the earliest journal entries. It wasn’t important work, but it was at least time-consuming and interesting.

“Hello, King,” Julia greeted him. Instead of stopping at the divide, Brie’s mother carried a tray with a pitcher of blood and two glasses into his bedroom.

Kai sat up and swung his legs over the side of the mattress to stand.

“No, sit, please.” Julia set the tray down and poured blood into the glasses, handing him one. She settled into a chair in the corner of the room. Kai perched on the edge of his bed and sipped his drink tentatively.

“Is this a test?” he asked after a minute of awkward silence.

Julia had yet to taste her blood. With both hands wrapped around the cup, she smiled serenely. “Sort of,” she admitted. “Not much of one, though. I don’t expect you to have a desire to drink my blood. It would sustain you, but it would not soothe your cravings.”

She was right—he didn’t want her blood. There was a prickly sensation crawling over his arms and legs that made him want to stay away from her, while a simultaneous magnetic feeling drew him to her. He felt like a swinging door at the center of two opposing windstorms.

“Fae are very superstitious people,” Julia continued as if it was a natural segue instead of an abrupt topic change. “They believe everything is a sign. In Fae Canyon, the village depends on the cycle of the four moons to ensure a successful harvest. Growing up, there was an older fae who advised women when to get pregnant if they wanted a healthy child. Some say she could even tell you exactly when to conceive for a child born with a certain elemental magic. She told me if I conceived under a single fire moon, my daughter would be born in flames. Maybrie came six weeks early, on a night where four fire moons lit up the sky.”

A shiver ran down Kai’s spine for no explicable reason. He’d heard similar stories before. His own mother had supposedly consumed a special tea while she was pregnant with his sister, because she had wanted a daughter. Kenoa’s mother had reportedly swam in a specific lagoon every day to ensure her son was born a water fae.

“My father was an earth fae,” Julia continued. “He used to swear he could feel change coming, like small vibrational disturbances in the ground.” She smiled wistfully. “He’d say things like, ‘The rumbles tell me blood will be spilled in the plains.’ Once, he told me that Gaia was angry another eternal had been reborn, as though one vampire could change the course of the world. He didn’t claim the goddess spoke to him, just that she sent signs to warn of what could come.”

Kai sipped more of his blood and wondered the point of this talk. He was curious enough, and polite enough, to let Julia keep speaking without interruption.

“I believe in signs, though I can’t say I always believed my father’s interpretations. Even when I was fae, I never felt the vibrations the way he did,” the priestess went on. “But I feel change coming now. The signs are too plentiful to ignore, but I need help interpreting them.”

Understanding dawned finally. “You want to know if Samira can be trusted?” Kai guessed.

“Oh, I do not trust that witch. Nothing will change that. She poisoned my daughter. That is not something I will get over soon, if ever,” Julia assured him. “I am more interested in what you know of her abilities. If you trust in her magic.”

Kai considered the question carefully before answering. “Samira is one of the most capable casters I have ever known personally,” he admitted, almost reluctantly. He hated giving the woman compliments, even if she did deserve them. “She has a vast knowledge of intricate and ancient spells. She is also the one who harnessed the power to restore the dome over Oahu when it fell.”

Julia nodded thoughtfully. “That is impressive magic,” she agreed. “My husband tells me she is an accomplished potion master. What do you know of that?

Again, he tried to think about the situation as objectively as possible. To do that, he had to separate the fact that he wanted to tear Samira apart from the fact she was an extremely talented caster.

“She helped with a memory retrieval spell for a depleted caster that involved complicated potion work. It worked perfectly. As did the tonic she used to poison Brie,” he added bitterly.

The priestess took a long drink of blood and chose her next words carefully. “We have all eight fae stones. Well, four are still in Fae Canyon, but we can get them easily. The other halves of each are here now.”

Kai blinked a few times. “I don’t understand. A few hours ago, Brie said you had six. Where did the other two come from?”

“One has always been here. The earth stone’s magic is what powers this dome,” she replied. “And the other half of the fire stone arrived with Cala from Austin.”

“So, you could have Illion use the stones to evacuate everyone safely,” Kai said softly.

“Yes, which is precisely what Samira wants to happen. She bartered a prisoner exchange to get that final stone here. She also knew a vampire hive existed beneath a dome powered by one of the stones—my husband told her. I have no proof she had a hand in your sister’s decision to bring the water stone or the air stone finding its way here, but I believe that is the case. She somehow orchestrated the stones’ reunion. I am certain of it.”

Kai had concluded the same thing even before they’d located all eight stones.

“You think she has another purpose in mind for them?” he guessed. “Something beyond giving Illion the ability to evacuate your people?”

Julia nodded. “I am worried that Samira’s other purpose might involve my daughter in some way. The caster admits to poisoning Maybrie but refuses to say why. I do think there was a reason that plays into something much larger.”

He drained the rest of his liquid meal and narrowed his gaze. “I don’t follow. How does this all relate to signs and Samira’s abilities as a caster?”

Sighing, the priestess set down her glass. “There is a very complicated set of spells that I need performed immediately. My dark practitioner can cast them, but he will need help. If these spells reveal what I think they will, I fear we have bigger concerns than the Dresdens. This is the potential sign that I need interpreted.”

The answer was beautifully vague. It sounded like something he might have said to his advisors once upon a time.

“If I may ask, why are you talking to me instead of Brie? This does have to do with her,” he pointed out.

Julia smiled. “Clever, King. I am asking you because I don’t want my daughter to know about all this just yet. First, I want to be certain I am right. Don’t worry, though, I won’t ask you to keep my secret for long.”

“What exactly do you think the spells will reveal?” Baffled, Kai shook his head. What could be so terrible that Julia wanted to hide it from Brie?

“With current events what they are, I had the dome perimeter warded and enchanted to prevent any supernatural creature from crossing into the hive. After Delancey Dresden escaped, I had spells added to prevent people from leaving the city as well. Cala walked right through all that magic without even tripping an alarm. Dark energy is coursing through her at extreme levels. It is even greater than what we gave Maybrie to break the curse.”

Kai felt dumb for not understanding, but he had no idea what Julia was hinting at. Or what it had to do with Brie.

“All that energy could be masking the were magic which allows her to shift at will.”

It was like he’d swallowed an ice cube.

“But I don’t think that is how she was able to enter the dome. Even if the ability is masked or suppressed, shifters are still supernatural creatures. The only way Cala could have crossed the wards is if she isn’t supernatural any longer.”

“You think she’s human?” Kai blurted out in disbelief.

Julia sighed. “I think it would a very bad omen if she is.”

Long after Brie’s mother left, Kai sat in the same spot on his bed and contemplated the ramifications of a true human being reborn. There were so many spells that used to require human blood, which hadn’t been around in centuries. Many believed that when humans returned, they would bring the sun capable of thawing the frozen earth. Of course, just as many believed that humans had ravaged the earth so badly, there was no reversing the freeze. That side felt the return of humans would be a sign that the end of the world was near.

He wondered where Julia fell on the matter. She’d said Cala being human would be a bad omen. For vampires, the constant cloud cover and cold weather had allowed them to thrive. They wouldn’t fare well if the sun of old days returned. Of course, the end of the world would be bad for everyone.

Then, an almost comical thought occurred to him. If the stones were as powerful as most believed, then maybe Illion could make them a new world. A pocket dimension where kingdoms weren’t falling, and war wasn’t raging.

If only, he thought.

The pitcher of blood was still half full and sitting on the tray. Kai refilled his glass, surprised that he hadn’t thought to do so earlier. He sipped the sweet liquid slowly, savoring the taste.

What is Brie’s role in all this? he wondered.

Did the prophecy he’d read about, the same one Edwina heard centuries after the journal writer lived, really involve Brie? It seemed farfetched.

So does the fae stones magically finding their way back to each other, he reminded himself.

How were the fae stones connected? Were they connected? To his knowledge, Samira hadn’t mentioned the prophecy herself. He agreed with Julia that Samira was hiding her true intentions. Whatever she was planning had something to do with both the stones and the woman he loved.

I need out of here, Kai thought desperately. I need to protect Brie.

A small smile crossed his lips. As a vampire, he could protect her in ways that weren’t possible before. For the first time in a long time, Kai didn’t feel so helpless.

Chapter Nineteen

Dome of Midnight

Brie

––––––––

CALA WAS SNORING LOUDLY when I returned to the room, thanks to my mother’s tea, so we didn’t get the chance to talk. It was probably for the best. Julia had filled me in on the basics of my best friend’s arrival—Cala had been found in the center of Crystal City wandering aimlessly—though I was certain there was a lot more to the story. For starters, how had Cala come to be in possession of the fire stone? And who helped her find the dome?

My mother insisted the explanation could wait until a healer had the chance to look Cala over. She had no serious physical injuries, just windburned cheeks and a few scrapes and bruises. Her mental state was the real concern. Cala had evidently been drugged, which Julia had assured me was the reason she seemed so out of it. Well, that, and the harrowing ordeal of escaping the Austin dome and traveling through the Freelands. Having made a similar journey, I knew firsthand the physical and mental toll it took on the body.

I sat up in a chair by the window for a long time while my best friend slept peacefully. She was unlikely to wake if I got in bed beside her, but I wasn’t tired any longer.

We had access to all eight fae stones, which was a game changer. The way everything came together was a little too convenient for my liking, though I wasn’t sure my opinion mattered much in the grand scheme of things. Julia was high priestess of the hive, and it wasn’t a democracy. The decision was hers alone, and her word was law. That wasn’t to say she hadn’t listened to advice from those she trusted.

She’d called Abe, Trix, and Jimmy to join us in the tearoom after the guys had taken Cala to bed and let us all have our say. My father had remained quiet and expressionless, giving no indication how he thought we should move forward. After an hour, Julia had sent us all away and said she’d have a decision by morning.

I settled back in the chair and gazed up at the moon. The silver hue cast soft light on the city, making the buildings outside the window twinkle like crystals. Julia had done a lot to build this hive, to make it a home that was both beautiful and comfortable. Nevertheless, she was considering leaving it all behind for the safety of her people. It had to be a tough decision for such a proud woman.

And it’s all my fault, I thought.

Granite Dresden and my mother had enjoyed a tentative peace until I came along. I didn’t believe Edwina was right—I wasn’t at the center of an ancient prophecy—but I was definitely at the center of this mess. I wasn’t any sort of savior; I was the cause. If I did somehow have a role in the prophecy, I wasn’t the sun. I was the plague.

Maybe that was why Samira had tried to kill me.

At some point, I drifted off to sleep. When I woke, Cala was still sleeping like the dead. I showered and changed quietly, drying my hair with heated hands on the way to find Julia. While I wasn’t sure how long I’d napped, I knew she would be awake regardless of the time. My mother never seemed to sleep. When I checked the tearoom, I found my father instead of Julia.

“Maybrie, you should be in bed,” Dad chastised, though his smile suggested he was pleased to see me.

He sat alone in a window seat meant for two and patted the cushion beside him. Joining him, I realized it was the first time we’d been alone in a while.

“I think you’re the one that needs rest,” I teased. My father really did look tired, like maybe he’d been trying Julia’s no-sleep schedule.

“I’ll have time to rest when I’m dead.”

“You trying to make that happen sooner rather than later?” I arched an eyebrow, feeling a lot like the parent in this situation.

Dad laughed. “You have always been sassy. And stubborn.”

“Thanks.” I rolled my eyes.

Comfortable silence descended on us. I was transported back in time, to nights where Dad and I would sit and read in front of the fireplace for hours, neither of us saying a word. Sometimes, he would put down his book and stare at the flames as though they helped him make sense of the words he’d just read. When I was very young, I would curl up with my head on his lap and we would fall asleep together.

“We are going to allow your brother to use the fae stones,” my father said after a while.

This wasn’t entirely a surprise.

“Even though that’s what Samira wants?”

“We don’t know that,” my father replied calmly.

I pursed my lips. “Except, we do. She shows up talking about our supply line being cut off and needing these stones to get everyone out of here before the Dresdens lay siege or whatever? Samira probably cut off the supply lines herself.”

The look my father gave me made me feel like a whiny brat making up fairytales. “The fact is, Maybrie, she is correct. You heard Abe at dinner. The hive has been struggling to keep up with blood demand even before now. The Dresdens are making it difficult for any supplies to get through, and most of the people beneath this dome are vampires. Do you understand what will happen if we don’t get them out? Do you know how long a vampire can go without blood before they lose all humanity? Before they give in to their basest instincts? It would easily be a bloodbath for everyone else.”

I swallowed thickly, ashamed that I hadn’t considered that angle. This wasn’t just about protecting Julia’s people; it was about protecting all those who weren’t vampire. Everyone else would become food if the immortals couldn’t get other sustenance.

“Not long,” my father continued. “Even if Samira did mastermind this predicament, that does not make it any less real.”

Closing my eyes, I rubbed my temples and sighed. “Dad, how do you know her?”

“Sammie used to sell tonics and elixirs at the annual bizarre with her aunt,” he said simply, like it was totally normal for this caster to have befriended us both when the odds were against either of us meeting her randomly. “We met as kids.”

“And you didn’t think it was weird when she showed up here? I mean, you guys just brought her into this house and down to see Kai like it was nothing.” I didn’t realize I’d raised my voice until I saw the disapproval in my father’s eyes. “I’m sorry. I’m just trying to understand what’s going on here.” Had I been talking to anyone besides Dad, I wouldn’t have bothered with the apology or the explanation. I deserved answers.

“I have known Sammie a very long time,” he replied simply.

“‘Sammie,’” I said her name like it was dripping in sugar and I was diabetic, “poisoned me. That’s not concerning to you?”

Dad took one of my hands in both of his. “For that, I will never forgive her. I knew Sammie when we were young. Even then, she knew things. I can’t say whether she manipulated events to get us where we are, but that isn’t of importance right now. We’re here. I don’t trust her, not since I learned what she did to you. But our only way forward is to consider what she suggests. Really, I think maybe we should do as she suggested. There is not another option. There is simply no other way forward.”

“Where is everyone going to go?” I asked, sounding snotty. “Did Samira offer up a solution for that too?”

“Julia has four locations in mind, all of which are stocked with provisions for a situation just like this one. None are domed, but everyone will adjust. Illion will take a small group to check each location before she decides which to use.”

“I want to go,” I said automatically.

His eyebrows shot up in surprise. “I thought you’d want to stay with Kai and the shifter girl.”

“I want to feel like I’m doing something,” I replied. “At least if I go, I can protect Illion.”

Dad squeezed my hand. “You’re doing more than you know. Your brother will be just fine. Do you think I’d let him go if I thought otherwise?”

“Of course not.”

My father smiled. “You focus on getting rest and helping your king adjust to his new life. This war is far from over. We are likely to need both of you.”

A young vampire I had seen around the house poked her head inside the tearoom to let us know the priestess had called another meeting in the dining room. I thought it was early morning in whatever time zone we were in, but the breakfast spread on the side table of the dining room confirmed it. I opted for tea over coffee and skipped solid food altogether.

Trix and Abe were already seated at the table. He drank bloody coffee that smelled like vinegar, which was as weird as it was disturbing. She was eating a colorful cereal with her morning glass of blood. They’d been talking in low voices when Dad and I arrived but stopped once we sat down.

Kenoa and Botto were next to show up. Both men had damp hair from recent showers and neither looked like he’d slept much. They piled plates with everything from grapes to bacon, then Botto sat beside me and Kenoa on the other side of my father.

“How you doing?” I asked my trainer as he started in on a stack of pancakes drenched in syrup.

We hadn’t yet spoken about Delancey’s escape and whether he knew anything about it ahead of time. I assumed Julia had questioned him and cleared him, otherwise he would’ve been locked up in a vampire transition cell or downtown at the same place they were holding Edwina and the fighters. Still, I knew he felt as guilty as if he had let her go himself.

Mouth full, he held up a hand level with the table and shook it back and forth.

“At least we got Cala back,” I said softly. “She’s worth a lot more to me than Delancey is to Granite Dresden.”

Botto made a grunting noise and swallowed his pancakes with a large gulp of milk. Hern entered the dining room with Illion and Sarah not far behind. Sienna arrived just in time to grab coffee and three chocolate chip muffins before Julia finally joined us.

Like the night before, there was no preamble. My mother announced her decision to evacuate the hive using the stones plainly, as if declaring the weather outside was pleasant. There was no argument or discussion. Illion wore a smug expression that suggested my parents had already spoken to him.

Overconfidence is dangerous, I wanted to snap, annoyed my brother was acting like this was cool and exciting.

“There is the matter of retrieving the four stones in Fae Canyon,” Julia said from her chair at the head of the table. Her expression became grave as she looked at my father. “Elder Hawkins tried to get a message to the other elders several hours ago but was unable to reach them. This may mean nothing, but I do not want to take that chance. We need to be prepared. Illion can transport a dozen people safely at one time, so we will send twelve people to retrieve the stones.”

Her eyes cut to my father again, and he cleared his throat.

“The fae in the canyon do not have a good history with vampires. It would be best if we limit the number in our party.”

“Hern, if you wouldn’t mind going, I would appreciate it,” Julia added.

The fae man nodded. “Of course.”

My mother looked at me. “The fighters from Los Angeles...would you be able to talk them into joining us? The were-eagle would be very useful.”

I blinked in surprise. “I can try, sure. You might need to let them out of their prison cells first. I mean, if you trust them enough to help us, we should let them move around freely in the hive.”

“They are not prisoners,” Julia replied patiently. “They are free to come and go from their rooms under supervision.”

It sounded a lot like being a prisoner to me, but I didn’t press the issue.

“I’ll try,” I repeated. “As long as I get to go, too.”

My mother considered the request. “That would be fine with me. Kenoa, Botto, Sienna—are you on board with accompanying the group to Fae Canyon?”

All three nodded in agreement.

“What about me?” Sarah demanded. “You can’t just leave me here alone.”

“You will not be alone,” Julia promised. “The trip will not take long. We will be there and back in a matter of hours.”

“But—” Sarah protested.

“I am sorry, Princess. My decision is final. You will stay here.” Julia’s tone was polite but definitive.

Sarah crossed her arms and glared. My mother pretended not to notice and moved on to the next order of business—Rocko and Everly.

“No change. Neither has been seen since the last time our people made contact. I’ll check in with them again when we’re done here,” Trix reported.

Not what I’d been hoping to hear.

“If I can talk to the shifter girl, she might have something useful for us,” Trix continued.

My mother hesitated before answering. “That will be fine. There is a healer with her now. Once he has left, you may speak with Cala.”

I wanted to be with my best friend when anyone, let alone a vampire that Cala didn’t know, asked her anything. Unfortunately, after breakfast, Julia insisted I go straight to meet with Andres and Nico instead.

“Cala will be fine. You have nothing to worry about,” my mother promised me.

Somehow, her assurances made me feel like I did have something to worry about where Cala was concerned. My father, Kenoa, and Abe escorted me downtown to the hotel where the Los Angeles contingent was housed on the top floor. There were vampire guards stationed outside the elevator in the hallway.

“We need to talk to the two male fighters,” Abe informed them.

“They’re both in 1312,” one replied. “End of the hall.”

When we reached the designated door, I turned to Abe. “You can wait out here.”

He shrugged. “Whatever you say.”

The two shifters, both of whom I’d battled in the Interkingdom Championships, were sitting in the large common area of a two-room suite. Someone had given them a gaming console to keep them busy, and they were taking turns yelling at the large screen on the wall. The were-eagle wore athletic shorts with a tropical shirt that he’d left unbuttoned, showing off all his muscles from years in the fighting pits. Nico had on a white t-shirt and plaid pajama bottoms with the signature snapback hat that he always wore in the arena.

A gorgeous female water fae with long, dark hair and big, bright eyes was curled like a cat in chair by the window, flipping through a magazine. She was the only who looked up when we entered. Her smile lit up her face.

“Hi.” She leapt to her feet and came over with her hand extended. “I’m Tiffany. I saw you fight in Los Angeles. You’re amazing.”

“Um, thanks,” I said, heat rushing to my cheeks. Compliments on my fighting were nothing new, but it made me slightly uncomfortable coming from a competitor’s girlfriend.

The were-eagle turned from his shooting game. “Oh, shit, Brie. What’re you doing here, girl?”

“Hey, Andres. Nico,” I greeted the other fighters. “You guys got a second? I sort of need a favor.”

Neither needed much convincing to join us on the mission to Fae Canyon. The prospect of doing anything that might get their adrenaline pumping was enough for both to agree readily. In fact, they were so eager to do something that I was surprised Julia had sent me to ask.

My father and Kenoa didn’t say much except to assure the fighters that their presence was purely a precautionary measure. The gleam in Nico’s eyes told me that at least a part of him hoped we would encounter a problem, just so he’d have an excuse to hit someone.

I know the feeling, buddy, I thought wryly.

“The priestess has asked that everyone making the trip come to her house for a briefing immediately,” my father added. “You will want to dress for the cold, since we will be traveling outside the dome.”

The duo took the hint and left to swap their lounging clothes for more appropriate attire.

“I’m told you know Princess Sarah,” Kenoa said, turning to Tiffany.

Her eyes widened. “We’ve met. At a party. How did you know?”

Kenoa looked doubtful. The explanation seemed odd to me too. How did a water fae from Los Angeles end up at the same party as a royal caster from Hawaii? The odds were slim they would’ve ever been beneath the same dome before coming to Crystal City. Tiffany didn’t elaborate, though, and Kenoa didn’t press the issue.

“The princess would be grateful if you would keep her company at the High Priestess’ home while we are in Fae Canyon.” Kenoa extended the invitation in a formal tone like we were still in the Hawaiian Kingdom and Sarah’s wishes still held sway.

Tiffany perked up. “Really? Okay. Sure. Should I change?” She looked down at her dark jeans and lightweight sweater. “I don’t really have anything nice to wear.”

“What you’re wearing is great,” I assured her.

With our two new recruits and Tiffany in tow, we walked back to my mother’s house under much heavier guard than when we’d left. No one commented on it, but I was pretty sure the extra vampires weren’t there to keep us from wandering off. They were too vigilant, as though anticipating an attack while we walked through the streets my mother ruled. Then it hit me; the blood shortage. It must’ve already been worse than Abe had let on. Six creatures with hot blood running through our veins...we were walking meals.

“Is Sarah really going to be okay here while we’re gone?” I whispered to Kenoa.

“The caster princess will be fine,” Abe answered, his superior hearing picking up on the question I’d only meant for Kenoa’s ears. “No one would dare feed from the priestess’ guests.” His eyes cut to Andres, Nico, and Tiffany a few steps behind us. “As long as she stays indoors, she will be safe.”

“For now” was implied.

“Edwina and Kenneth are being moved to Julia’s house, too,” Kenoa added. “Just a precaution.”

My eyes narrowed up at him. “Did Sarah really ask if Tiffany would hang out with her?”

One corner of Kenoa’s mouth lifted. “Julia suggested it, and the princess agreed.”

“No need to cause panic,” my father interjected in his soft, authoritative voice. “We will have the fae stones soon. The crisis is nearly averted.”

For some reason, his confidence didn’t make me feel any better.

“The priestess is attending to another matter currently,” Abe announced when we arrived back at the house. His gaze fell on Tiffany and the fighters. “There is food in the dining room if you are hungry. You are free to wander at your leisure, just remain inside. I will let you know when the priestess is ready to meet.”

I turned to Kenoa. “I’m going to check on Cala. I’m sure she’s awake by now.”

Dad frowned. “The tonic your mother gave her is very strong. Let her rest undisturbed.”

My mouth opened to argue, but Sienna appeared before I had the chance.

“Hey, there you are. Your caster king is asking for you,” she informed me, sounding irritated that she been sent to play messenger.

“Go see him.” My father smiled gently. “Let your friend rest.”

If I didn’t know better, I might have thought he was purposely keeping me from Cala. But maybe that was just because my time on Oahu and with the rebellion had made me suspicious.

“Come on.” Sienna took my arm. “Girlfriend duty calls.”

Chapter Twenty

Dome of Midnight

Cala

––––––––

TWO CASTERS AND A VAMPIRE walk into a bar, Cala thought wryly as she stared up at Brie’s mom and her companions. They all stared back with enough scrutiny to make Cala squirm.

“Hello, Cala, dear. It’s nice to see you again,” Samira said pleasantly. The old caster’s hair was braided and spun into a bun at the back of her head. Her robes flowed to the ground and swished when she walked.

The other caster, a man with a heavily scarred face, nodded a greeting but didn’t speak. Dark energy swirled around him like a brewing storm cloud. Goosebumps rose on Cala’s arms and legs. The guy was no ordinary caster; he practiced black magic. She was certain of it.

Cala licked her cracked lips. “Hi,” she said simply.

Julia had told her that two casters were coming to look her over and heal any existing injuries if necessary, and that one of them would be Samira. She’d wanted Brie to be there, or anyone she knew, but Julia had said they were busy and would see her soon.

“I guess I have you to thank for getting me out of Austin,” Cala added.

Samira smiled like no thanks was necessary. Maybe it wasn’t. The reaction to the ruby made Cala think that she wasn’t the true target of the rescue from the Dresdens.

“How are feeling, Cala?” Julia asked. “Are you in any pain?”

Her instinct was to recoil from the vampire, but she looked so much like Brie that Cala felt a sense of familiarity with Julia. While the vampire didn’t put her at ease, Cala did feel a little better having the other woman in the room.

“Um, no. No pain,” Cala said as she shifted on the bed. “My muscles are sore, though, and I’m still pretty tired.”

Julia nodded like she’d expected as much. “I imagine you aren’t feeling quite like yourself yet.”

“No,” Cala agreed, swallowing thickly. “I’m not. The sedatives haven’t worn off completely. I still can’t shift.” What she didn’t say, what she didn’t want to tell anyone, was that it wasn’t just that she couldn’t change forms. Cala couldn’t feel her inner animal, her other half. That scared her more than anything she’d ever faced.

“That is why we are here.” Samira gestured between herself and the male caster.

Cala’s heart skipped a beat, her eyes cutting nervously to Julia. “I thought you were here to heal me?” The question sounded stupid when she said it aloud, since she’d come through the ordeal intact. Scrapes and bruises were nothing compared to the injuries she’d sustained in the fighting pits.

“I believe your animal form needs healing,” Julia answered before either caster had the chance to speak. “I just want to have them run a few tests on you. If that would be okay?”

The priestess phrased it like Cala had a choice, like she could say no. But if she did, would Julia just knock her out with another tonic and let the casters perform the tests anyway?

“Yeah, sure. I guess. What do I need to do?”

Julia pulled a chair to the center of the room and directed Cala to sit. The casters took turns circling her and muttering incantations. Samira’s magic tickled Cala’s skin, while the man’s made her feel like ants were on parade along her limbs. When the casters joined hands over her head, she tasted their combined magic like two contradicting flavors on her tongue. Her empty stomach roiled, and she began to gag.

“I know you’re uncomfortable. It will be over soon,” Julia promised.

Cala bit down and swallowed the rising bile. “I’ve been through worse,” she growled, sounding like she usually did when her jaguar was about to come out. But as soon as the casters broke apart, all hope of the feline making an appearance vanished.

Samira said a few words in a Cala language didn’t know. The male caster grunted out a reply in the same dialect. Julia nodded along, leaving Cala to wonder whether they were all purposely excluding her from the conversation by speaking in foreign tongues.

“Try to shift, Cala,” Samira instructed her after a minute. “Call the magic to the surface and hold it as long as you can.”

She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. The casters began to chant the same six words over and over, their voices growing louder the longer they continued. Sweat beads broke out on Cala’s forehead. Something stirred in her gut, followed by a spike of pain so intense that she cried out.

“Just a little longer,” Julia called, raising her voice to be heard over the casters’ spell.

Cala gripped the sides of the chair and squeezed her eyes shut tighter. The pain intensified. She felt like the magic was shredding her organs. Inside her head, the six-word chant echoed. Her stomach dropped as though the floor had suddenly fallen out from beneath her and she was hurtling downward. Even with her eyes closed, the spinning sensation that came next was so disorienting that she couldn’t sit up straight.

Then, the room went quiet. The silence was deafening. Slumping forward, Cala exhaled with relief. Her arms were too heavy to lift. Her feet felt like were encased in cement. Agreeing to this had been a horrible idea, she decided.

Again, the room’s other occupants conversed in a language that was not English. Julia offered her a glass of water, which Cala accepted with trembling hands. The liquid tasted fresh and bland, just as water should taste. But the soothing effect that took hold as soon as the cool liquid slipped down her throat suggested there was a tasteless, odorless elixir mixed in with the water.

Julia placed a cold hand on Cala’s shoulder, causing her to flinch. The priestess pulled back and clasped her fingers loosely in front of her. “Are you okay to go on? There is one more spell we would like to try now. A few more will come later, once the necessary potions are finished brewing.”

Inhaling deeply through her nose, Cala nodded slowly. “I can do one more.”

Julia smiled sadly. “This will be rather uncomfortable. We will go as quickly as possible.”

Before Cala could protest, Julia, Samira, and the male caster formed a tight circle around her chair. Each of the casters took one of Julia’s hands. Cala knew very little about spell work, but she knew enough to realize whatever came next required an incredible amount of power if the casters needed to channel a vampire to make it happen.

Magic flowed around the circle, a slow-moving wave that picked up speed with each line of the casters’ chants. Cala felt like she was at the center of whirlpool that sucked her beneath the water. She gulped for air that never reached her lungs. Bursts of magic assaulted her from every side with bruising force, like she was the punching bag in a practice gym.

How much longer? she wondered

The problem wasn’t the pain. That she could handle. At one time or another, she’d broken most of the bones her in body. It was the lack of oxygen to her brain. Cala had never felt such a crushing weight on her chest. Starbursts exploded in her line of sight, blotting out the faces of those surrounding her. The casters chanted so loudly, it sounded like they were screaming in Cala’s ears. Pressure built inside her skull until she was certain it would crack open.

The voices reached a crescendo. A blast of power slapped Cala across the face and washed over her chest like an acid bath. Someone screamed. It was her. Blackness crept in from the edges of her vision. She fought to stay conscious. Julia’s voice drifted to her as if she were in a dream.

“Almost over, Cala,” Brie’s mother soothed. “You are doing great.”

Then came the sensation of falling, a slow descent that made Cala feel weightless like when she’d tried hang-gliding. Finally, she felt nothing at all.

Chapter Twenty-One

Dome of Midnight

Kai

––––––––

KAI DIDN’T LIKE LYING to Brie; they’d had enough of that early in their relationship. Julia had promised he wouldn’t have to keep the secret long, just long enough for her to be sure she was right about Cala. The priestess had tasked him with distracting Brie while Samira and the dark practitioner performed their tests. He’d agreed but sitting across from Brie made it a lot harder to keep his promise.

“We shouldn’t be gone too long.” She was telling him about the upcoming trip to Fae Canyon. “It’ll be weird to go back. I think Sienna might even be a little nervous. She’s been sulkier than normal.”

“Maybe one day we can go together,” Kai replied. “Being a vampire has that advantage. I will be able to withstand the cold, and I think a few of the fae I met might actually prefer me undead.”

Brie laughed. “You might be right.”

She had settled into the idea of a vampire boyfriend a lot faster than he’d dreamt possible. Then again, there was still a barrier between them. It was easy to be brave when the threat was minimal. Would she look at him with fear in her eyes once the protections weren’t there?

Silence fell around them. Under different circumstances, sitting wordlessly with Brie was comfortable. Knowing that he was keeping her occupied for Julia made him desperate to find another conversation topic pronto. Otherwise she might leave.

“I should probably go,” Brie said reluctantly. “We’re all meeting up again when Julia is done with whatever important vampire business she’s dealing with. I don’t want to be one delaying things.”

“I’m sure she’ll send someone to get you when she’s ready,” he assured her, which was true. Julia knew where to find her daughter.

“Yeah, I know.” She glanced down at her hands guiltily. “I sort of wanted to see Cala before we leave.”

He pursed his lips, unable to come up with an excuse of why she couldn’t visit her best friend that wouldn’t make Brie suspicious. For the briefest of moments, he wondered if he could compel her to stay. That was supposedly a universal vampire trait, though it was one he had yet to attempt. He couldn’t do that, he decided, not to her of all people.

“Okay. What’s going on?” She crossed her arms over her chest and glared.

“What do you mean?” He reached for the glass of blood on his bedside table. The bloodlust had lessened considerably, and Kai no longer felt the need to consume every drop immediately. Sipping on single glasses slowly over the day was helping to keep him more level-headed.

Instead of quenching his thirst, the room temperature liquid left a sour taste in his mouth. The secret was too great to carry with him much longer.

Brie’s expression faltered, like she was reconsidering whether to go down this road. “I don’t know. Maybe I’m just tired.” She rubbed her temples with the thumb and forefinger of one hand. “It just feels like everyone is trying to keep me from seeing Cala. Now that I say it aloud, though, it sounds stupid.”

Kai’s gaze flicked to the door of the observation room. Trix and Sienna were talking in the hallway. Concentrating, he was able to make out the faint thump of the air fae’s heart. It was slightly faster than normal, like she was excited. There were no footsteps that he could hear, and no other noises were audible. He could tell Brie the truth without someone barging inside or Julia showing up to interrupt them. But he had to make the decision fast.

“It’s not stupid,” he said softly.

She blinked, suspicion clouding her pretty face. “Why? What’s wrong with Cala?”

Kai sighed and told her a slightly edited version of the truth, one that danced around Julia’s theory that Cala was human. The color drained from Brie’s face as he spoke, and he worried she might faint.

“There are a lot of spells that can bind a shifter so they can’t change forms,” she pointed out.

“Yes, there are,” he agreed. “I am sure that is the case with Cala.” He might’ve had more confidence in his own words if not for the fact the perimeter alarms didn’t go off when Cala entered Crystal City.

Brie was on the same wavelength. “That’s why she was able to get into the dome, because she didn’t register as a supernatural creature.” She stood and started pacing in the observation room. “Does she know?”

“That she can’t shift? I imagine she does.”

Brie spared him a look that said he wasn’t funny. “Does she know she might never be able to shift again?” she clarified.

“We don’t know that’s true. Like you said, there are numerous ways to suppress a shifter’s animal side. Most likely, someone placed a complex spell on her. Maybe they cloaked her other form. Either the enchantments will wear off, or they will find a counter curse.”

“That’s what my mother wants Samira to do? To perform a counter curse? That woman poisoned me. I don’t want her touching Cala,” Brie huffed.

“Which is another reason Julia didn’t want to tell you yet. Your mother is with them. She won’t let anything happen to Cala,” he tried to soothe her.

Anger flashed in Brie’s eyes before she could rein it in.

“You have every right to be upset. Don’t hold back for my benefit.”

Brie’s expression turned curious. “How are you so calm about all this? Not that long ago, you wanted to tear Samira’s head off. I think those were your exact words.”

“I still do. But even I can’t deny that she is a brilliant caster,” Kai replied patiently.

Until Brie had pointed it out, he hadn’t considered their temporary role reversal. From the moment he’d woken up in the Midnight Hive, his girlfriend had been bending over backward to keep him calm. She’d chosen neutral topics and indulged his fascination with the journal. She’d hidden her emotions the best she could manage. Yet, with Brie so upset, he was oddly relaxed. He just wanted to make her feel better.

“You are a brilliant caster,” she countered, reclaiming her chair as though the pacing had worn her out. “She’s a snake.”

He’d noticed her exhaustion on each of her visits. It wasn’t a surprise given all the upheaval lately. Still, Kai hated to see her so worn down, particularly when their enemies were circling like vultures.

“I was a powerful caster. I can’t say I have ever been great at actual spellcasting,” Kai corrected. “My tutors were more focused on theory than practice. As king, I would’ve always had other people to do the complicated work for me.”

One side of her mouth twitched as she fought a tired smile. “Another perk of being an eternal—now you have unlimited time and magic. You can master all the complicated spells you want.”

“Did you know ‘eternal’ and ‘vampire’ are not interchangeable?” he asked.

Brie arched an eyebrow. “Nice segue,” she deadpanned. “And I’m pretty sure they are. I’ve heard both terms for as long as I can remember.”

“So have I,” he agreed, happy she was at least entertaining his distraction. “I have always preferred the term eternal myself. It sounds classier.”

“You’re nothing if not classy, Kai,” she teased, though he could tell her heart wasn’t in it. Worry for Cala overshadowed all else.

“The last entry in that book I’ve been reading is from just before the freeze,” he continued, hoping to distract her for a little while longer. “The writer said he believes he’s found an eternal, but she has yet to turn vampire.”

Brie frowned, causing two small lines to form between her brows. “Okay, so what does that mean?”

Kai shook his head. “I have no idea. I am going to work on translating some of the earlier passages, the ones in old faerie. They might provide more context.”

He wasn’t sure whether that was true, but the project did promise to keep him busy.

“Do you speak old faerie?” Brie asked doubtfully.

“Not really. I recognize a few words. You?”

She wrinkled her nose. “That’s my skill level too.” Hesitating a beat, she added, “Your sister reads it pretty well, or so she says. Maybe she could translate for you?”

Sarah had always been much better at languages. Still, he wasn’t ready to see her again. Not yet.

“I can ask her,” Brie said quickly. “If you want?”

“Please and thank you.”

Her smile was genuine and made her pretty face radiant. “I really should go. I’m going to see Cala before we leave for Fae Canyon. I’ll come back here as soon as we return,” she promised. She stood and stretched like a cat, stifling a yawn that tried to escape her parted lips. “Do you have the journal?”

Confidently, Brie walked straight through the magical barrier into his room just as Julia had done earlier. Every muscle in Kai’s body went rigid. She was so close. The scent of roses wafted off her skin. It wasn’t strong enough to be a perfume, but maybe a bodywash or lotion. Brie stopped advancing with three feet of empty space between them. Her pulse pounded in her throat. Kai breathed her in and relished the dark coil of thrill he experienced.

Brie led out her hand. “The journal?”

Never taking his eyes off her face, he reached over and grabbed the book that lay open beside him. Their fingers brushed when the journal changed hands. The jolt in his stomach was electric. This wasn’t the first time they’d touched since he turned, but it was the first time he could have taken her in his arms. That was what he wanted more than almost anything—to hold her. He started to do just that, but fear of rejection made him pull back.

Relief tinged with disappointment was evident in her whispered goodbye. “I love you, Kai.”

It was the first time she’d said those precious words since he’d been turned. Kai closed his eyes and heaved a blissful sigh, his deep-rooted anxiety lessening.

“I love you too,” he murmured.

Chapter Twenty-Two

Dome of Midnight

Brie

––––––––

“WE NEED TO TALK,” I told Julia. I’d found her in the hallway outside the room I shared with Cala.

“I see he told you,” she replied with a smug smile.

Arching an eyebrow, I studied my mother. “You aren’t surprised.” But it was more than that. It was almost as if she’d wanted Kai to tell me.

“We can discuss it all when we return from Fae Canyon. You can talk with Cala then as well,” Julia said, linking her arm with mine and guiding me away from the bedroom.

“Five minutes won’t make a difference,” I protested, craning my neck to look back at the door as though I might catch a glimpse of Cala on the other side.

“Your friend is resting. Right now, we need to get the fae stones and start evacuating. Otherwise, all Cala has endured will be for nothing,” she said firmly.

Well that sounds ominous, I thought.

“How long do we have before they attack?” Between my erratic sleep schedule and the constant night sky, I’d lost all sense of time.

“Twelve hours if we’re lucky.”

We rounded the corner and turned down the hallway to the tearoom.

“I don’t intend to send a welcome committee,” Julia continued.

I cocked my head to the side and looked at her askance. “We aren’t going to fight back?”

The priestess shook her head. “The dome’s protections will hold for several days. By the time the Dresden forces break through, we will be all gone. There will come a time to fight, but I will not risk a single life unnecessarily.” She stopped in front of the doors to the tearoom and gestured me inside.

The gang was all there, including Sarah and Tiffany.

“I have something for you.” I handed the journal Kai had been reading to his sister. “There are a few passages in the beginning in old faerie. Do you think you could translate them while we’re gone?”

The princess’ blue gaze lit up like someone had flipped a switch behind her eyes. “Really? I’d love to. What is it?”

She must be super bored, I thought.

“I think it’s a family journal. Kai’s been reading it for something to do, but he can’t decipher the really old entries.”

Sarah laughed softly. “He’s horrible at ancient languages.”

“I can help if you want,” Tiffany offered. “My nana only spoke old faerie, so I’m pretty fluent.”

With that settled, I went over to join Kenoa, Botto, Andres, and Nico. All four men stood in a circle, arms crossed over their chests and identical grim expressions on their faces. I glanced toward the corner of the room where my parents spoke to Hern in low voices. Sienna sat with two shifters I didn’t recognize. If their heavy coats and boots were any indication, they were joining us on this expedition. That trio was somber as well. Only my brother, who was already examining the journal with Sarah and Tiffany, didn’t look like we were marching to our deaths.

What does everyone else know that I don’t? I wondered.

I didn’t have to wait long to find out.

“The Dresdens have invaded Fae Canyon,” Julia announced to the room at large, though I was the only one who seemed to be surprised. “We received an emergency message from one of the elders. This mission will be more complicated than we first anticipated. We don’t know how much of their army we might encounter. We need to get the stones and get out. Luckily, it seems the Dresdens either don’t know or don’t care about them. Am I clear?”

Everyone nodded except for me. “What about the fae in the canyon? Are we just going to leave them to fend for themselves with the Dresdens?”

“Once we have the stones, we can help those in the canyon,” my father said in a way that made it very clear this decision weighed heavily on his conscious. “Without them, we are all doomed.”

“Why don’t we take the other four with us to Fae Canyon?” I reasoned. “Wouldn’t that save us a trip back there?”

Maybe it was because nobody else was arguing, but I got the impression they’d already covered this while I was with Kai. Or maybe nobody else had the audacity to question the high priestess of a vampire hive.

“Without the earth stone, this dome will collapse immediately. Until we have evacuated Crystal City, the stone must remain here,” Julia explained in a definitive tone.

I swallowed around the lump in my throat. The Dresdens in Fae Canyon was very bad. Could twelve people really hold off their forces? Well, eleven, since Illion wasn’t going to fight.

It’ll have to be enough, I thought. Twelve was the maximum number of people Illion could safely transport. Oddly, I wished some more of the vampires were going with us. The Dresdens would likely have vampires with them.

“Any more questions?” my mother asked but didn’t wait for answers. “Good. You all have ten minutes to get changed and meet outside at the gazebo. Feel free to visit the weapons room if you need extra protection.”

My mother had a weapons room. How had this become my life?

As if on cue, four of Julia’s house assistants arrived with piles of coats, snowsuits, hats, gloves, and boots. I pulled a snowsuit over my jeans and selected a coat and boots in my size.

“I hope you’ve been practicing with your fire magic,” Botto said, sidling up beside me.

I grimaced. “Not as much as I’d have liked. But hey, I am the Interkingdom champion. I won because I used my magic.”

“She also destroyed that big ass vamp in the dungeons,” Illion chimed in. “It was awesome.”

I was glad my brother didn’t think I was horrible person for killing Mat, but I also hated that he thought me some sort of hero for doing it. I would never regret my actions. After everything Mat had taken from me, his life hardly settled the debt he owed. I did regret that Illion witnessed the murder, though. He was so young. He didn’t deserve to have his adolescence cut short.

My brother joined us, donning a coat and boots. He didn’t bother with a snowsuit, since he was more accustomed to the cold weather than us dome dwellers.

“You’ll be careful, right?” Sarah asked, looking at Illion as though he’d hung the moon.

“He won’t be in the action,” I interjected.

My brother ignored me, only having eyes for the princess. Yeah, that needs to end, I thought. Not that it was my place to tell either who to date.

Illion stood a little taller. “I’ll be fine. This isn’t my first fight. I was the one who got you out of the dungeons, remember?” he reminded her.

Technically, Kenoa had been the one to rescue Sarah, but I didn’t bother pointing that out.

“Hey, Botto, I’m going to go check out the weapons. Want to come?” Sienna called to my former trainer.

Botto considered for a beat. “Sure. Why not?” His gaze shifted to me. “Brie?”

I shook my head and conjured small flames in each hand. “I have all the weapons I need.”

Patting me on the back, he left with Sienna and the two shifters.

My parents and Hern had disappeared, which left Kenoa and me with the L.A. contingent and the teenage lovebirds. Sarah and Illion stepped away to say a private goodbye. Andres and Tiffany embraced and gazed into each other’s eyes like they were the only two people on the planet.

Watching them made my heart hurt. I’d said goodbye to Kai, but that brief contact inside his room was not enough for me. Not even close.

Kenoa and Nico came over to stand with me.

“You ready for this?” Kenoa as he laced his boots.

“Do I have a choice?” I countered.

“I’ve fought you, Brie,” Nico piped up. He smirked and threw an arm around my shoulders. “If anyone can take on an army, it’s you.”

Kenoa chuckled softly. “We should get down to the gazebo. Julia hates tardiness.”

I looked over my shoulder to where Illion and Sarah were whispering to each other. She wrapped her arms around his waist and squeezed.

“Oh, to be young and in love,” Nico said.

“I don’t like it,” I muttered. In a louder voice, I called, “Come on, Illion.”

My brother returned Sarah’s embrace. Thankfully they didn’t kiss, that would’ve been too much for me.

Walking down to the gazebo with Kenoa, Nico, Andres, and Illion, my adrenaline kicked in. These were some of the best fighters in the world. I might’ve been the Interkingdom Champion, but Nico and Andres were incredible opponents. And my combat skills paled in comparison to Kenoa’s.

We’ve got this. Get the stones and get out, I told myself, and a part of me even believed that was true. Newfound confidence put pep in my step. I walked with purpose, my footsteps echoing in the hallways. It was the same feeling I got right before a fight. I blocked out all thoughts that didn’t pertain to our current mission.

My parents and Hern were already at the gazebo when we arrived. Sienna, Botto, and the shifters weren’t far behind. They’d picked up a third were along the way, and that guy definitely looked like he’d been in his share of fights over the years. My childhood best friend had her coat unzipped, showing off the daggers strapped to her waist. One of the shifters had a freaking sword. I wouldn’t even know what to do with a sword.

“The goal is the stones,” Julia reminded everyone. She smiled at my little brother. “Are you ready, Illion?”

Taking a deep breath, Illion summoned his magic. He made circular motions with his hands. There was a shimmer in the air. A few seconds later, the portal opened in the center of the gazebo. Julia took the lead, followed by my father. He really should’ve stayed behind, but I knew there was no talking him out of going. Fae Canyon was his domain, and he was the only one who could retrieve the stones without all the other elders present.

I waited until everyone else had entered the portal before doing the same.

Kenoa hung back and fell in step with me. He didn’t say anything, but his presence gave me strength. Like me, the water fae was in fight mode.

Get the stones. Get out.

I repeated those words as we walked the tunnel. The temperature decreased steadily, which was a good thing since I’d started sweating beneath all the cold weather clothes.

I wasn’t entirely sure where the Midnight Dome was located—close to Revival, which was in Santa Fe. Fae Canyon was in California. I had no clue as to the mileage, but the walk was less than an hour. That, as it turned out, was not sufficient time to adequately prepare me for the emotional impact of returning to my childhood home.

Landing in the house that I’d grown up in was nearly as disorienting as the fact my little brother could create a tunnel that defied space and time.

The smells of cinnamon tonic, fir trees—a clear indication that the comforters were still stuffed with pine needles for warmth—and slightly burnt oatmeal in the kitchen greeted me like I’d never left. But the house felt cold, vacant, like my father and brother had been gone nearly as long as I had.

Despite the familiar scents and sights—the quilted afghan that my mother had always snuggled with still lay folded on the back of the sofa, the same handcrafted pottery was on the mantle above the fireplace—the small cottage looked very different from the last time I’d been inside. But it wasn’t the house that was different. I was different.

The last time I’d been inside the house was back before vampires abducted me from Fae Canyon, before I’d ever been to Hawaii, before I’d ever stepped foot into a fight pit, before I’d met Tanner, before I’d heard of the rebellion, and before I’d ever laid eyes on Kai.

It was a lifetime ago, I told myself. If you didn’t feel weird being here, that would be a bigger problem. Just focus.

Because, of course, I wasn’t there to visit family or reminisce about the good old days. I was there to get to the Temple of Gaia, recover the fae stones, and get the hell back to the Midnight Hive. A more relaxed homecoming would have to wait until after we’d dealt with the Dresdens.

The twelve of us packed into the living room, which wasn’t really big enough for so many people. My father cleared his throat loudly to get everyone’s attention.

“We don’t know what we will face out there.” He gestured to the outside world. “Fae Canyon has been home to our people for centuries, since the time of the humans. The magic that lives in these grounds is powerful. Granite Dresden likely knows that, which means his people can tap into that magic. As can you.” He held up a finger and warned, “But you must be careful. If you pull too much power, it can be overwhelming.”

“The stones are the priority,” Julia reminded us. Her shrewd gaze landed on me. “We cannot help the fae in the canyon without those stones.”

I nodded to let her know I understood this wasn’t a rescue mission.

“Andres.” Julia turned to the were-eagle. “There is a cliff just outside the front door that overlooks the village. Can you take a loop through the air and report back?”

The eagle shifter’s grin spread rapidly over his handsome features. “Of course. Anything in particular you want me to check out?”

“Try to get a count. We need to know the Dresden’s numbers,” my mother replied. “The Temple of Gaia is just past the center of the village from here. Just try to find a clear path there.”

He offered a salute like Julia was a colonel. In a way, I supposed she was.

Andres head for the door. When it swung open, an icy burst of air swept through the living room and reminded me of the brutal conditions outside. The Dresden army had a huge advantage over us in that department. They were accustomed to the cold. Our people were not.

“Illion should stay here,” I declared, looking to my mother for an ally.

She nodded. “That would best.”

My brother opened his mouth to protest, but I spoke first.

“If something happens to you, we’re all screwed,” I said pointedly. “Someone should stay with him.” I looked around the room at my choices.

“I’ll be fine alone,” Illion said, glaring in my direction. His chin jutted out. “I don’t need a babysitter.”

I fought the urge to roll my eyes. “You are our ride out of here. On the off chance a couple wolves make it up here, I’d prefer someone else take the hits for you.” Taking a deep breath, my gaze landed on Sienna. In my mind, she was the obvious choice. She wasn’t a trained fighter like most everyone else in our retrieval party, but she was proficient enough with her air magic to hold off intruders while Illion made a portal for them to leave.

She nodded, seeming only slightly disappointed she wasn’t going to be part of the action. Sienna walked over and slung an arm around my brother. “I guess it’s you and me, kid.”

“I will reinforce the wards on the house,” my father added quietly, and then headed for the door to do just that.

Another arctic blast hit us when he slipped outside.

“As for the rest of us,” Julia spoke up. “We need to escort Elder Hawkins to the Temple of Gaia—that is where the stones are located. Without the presence of the entire elder council, only his magical signature can open the vault.” Her cold, expressionless eyes scanned the room to make sure each of us understood.

The front door opened again, and Andres appeared in the frame. He kicked snow from his boots before stepping inside.

“There’s a big group of them in the middle of the town, in the big open square,” he said, running one hand through his hair as if to ruffle the feathers out. “I counted twenty, but it was hard to tell who’s who. There are a bunch of torches in a circle. It looks like some kind of freaky ritual.”

Not good, I thought. Darkness was supposed to be our friend on this mission. That was why Julia had chosen nighttime. On the other hand, those torches could work to my advantage. I could control and manipulate open flames without exerting nearly as much energy as when I conjured the fire myself.

“What about the area surrounding the village square?” Julia wanted to know.

“How far out are you thinking?” he countered. “The whole place is crawling with vamps.”

Squeezing my eyes and pinching the bridge of my nose, I took a deep, calming breath. This was not totally unexpected. Just because Mat was dead didn’t mean his vampires had just disappeared.

“What about the Forest of Winter?” Hern interjected, reminding me that he had once lived in Fae Canyon.

“There is a path, approximately twenty yards into the forest beyond the village periphery,” Julia explained. “It rings the perimeter of the entire town.”

I knew exactly what she was talking about; Sienna, Gregory, and I used to play in those woods. We’d go as far into the forest as we dared, despite my father’s warnings against it.

“Behind the main tree line?” Andres asked. Without waiting for an answer, the were-eagle nodded thoughtfully. “Yeah, I can see that. There are a few people scattered around town, I’m guessing they’re Dresden guards, but the forest is empty as far as I could tell. Whatever’s going on in the square, that’s where their forces are gathered. I didn’t see torches anywhere else.”

“Vampires don’t need any light sources to see,” I reminded the group. “Their eyesight is a million times better than a shifter’s.” A million might’ve been an exaggeration, but not by much. Those suckers could see extremely far, even in the darkness.

Julia shook her head. “Most vampiric eyes that are with the Dresdens are not going to be used to the pitch blackness of the canyon. Most of them are young and accustomed to living under a dome. They will not have tapped into their full range of power yet. That requires time and practice they haven’t had. They will be just as blind in the forest as many of you.” Her gaze traveled the room. “Newly turned vampires are extremely dangerous. Never forget that. They lack control. They lack focus. The scent of fae and shifter blood will draw them to you all.”

The door opened. I jumped, immediately going into fight mode. I wasn’t the only one either. In testament to just how high the adrenaline was running in my childhood home, Kenoa, Botto, and Hern all took up defensive positions. My shoulders sagged with relief when I realized it was just my father returning.

His gaze found Sienna. “If anyone breaches the outer perimeter, you will feel vibrations. The wards will hold long enough for you to escape. Only magic can combat the enchantments. It will take a powerful fae to break through.” My father turned away from my childhood best friend and addressed the rest of the room. “You each will need to add your blood to the wards when you cross beyond their protection. That will allow you to reenter without issue.”

Over the years, I’d forgotten how powerful my father was; warding a house wasn’t an easy task. Making those wards nearly impenetrable was advanced magic that usually required more than one fae to perform. My father was being modest when he’d said only a powerful fae could break through his spells. What he’d really meant was that only a fae that rivaled his ability could break through the spells.

“Do not hesitate, son,” my father was saying to Illion. “If you feel the vibrations, you must go.”

My brother gave our father a stony stare in response.

“If the Dresdens breach the first layer of protection, you will leave,” Julia reiterated to Illion in a tone that sent chills down my spine.

“What about you guys?” Illion flung his long arms in the air. “I can’t just leave you all to die or whatever.”

“What about a rendezvous point?” Nico asked, speaking up for the first time since we’d arrived.

Neither of my parents looked happy about the suggestion. I wasn’t either. I preferred death to letting my baby brother fall into Granite Dresden’s hands. He still had two of my friends, and the deadline was up. With no word from Julia’s contacts in Austin, I feared the worst.

Cala is safe, I reminded myself, though the thought wasn’t entirely reassuring. Three people had been forced to flee Oahu because of me, and only one had made it to Crystal City. Those weren’t good stats. And I hadn’t even been the one to get Cala out of the Dresdens’ clutches. That was all due to Samira.

Kenoa nudged me with his shoulder, drawing me out of my head. “You okay?” he asked under his breath.

I forced a smile we both knew was fake. “Yeah. I’m good.”

“What about the beach?” Illion asked, eyes wide and hopeful. “I can wait at the base of the canyon.”

“No,” my parents said in unison.

Illion crossed his arms and huffed again. “I’m not a baby,” he said again. Anger flashed in his eyes, and his ire landed on Julia. “You’ve been an absentee mother. You don’t get a say in this. I’m older than Brie was when she was taken. Older than she was when she started fighting in the pits. Just because you decided to vamp out and stop the aging process, doesn’t mean I didn’t grow up.”

Though the words were meant for our mother, I felt the effects of Illion’s verbal smackdown. Looking at my brother, it was hard to imagine ever being so young and innocent. So naïve. So angsty.

Julia’s expression remained neutral, like his words didn’t cut her the way they did me. Apparently, no one had told Illion about our mother’s nighttime visits over the years. No one brought it up then either. Our family business would have to wait.

My parents exchanged glances. Their connection was so strong that they didn’t need words to hold a conversation. They knew exactly what the other was thinking. Finally, it was my father who met Illion’s petulant gaze. “The wards will hold. If they don’t, you will return to the Midnight Hive. That is my decision, and my decision is final.”

What my father’s tone lacked in harshness, it made up for in authority. He wasn’t speaking to Illion as a parent in that moment. He was an elder addressing a member of his contingent.

My brother swallowed his protests and his pride. “Yes, sir.”

“The wards will hold,” Dad repeated.

Sienna smiled at Illion with a confidence that inspired me. “See? We’re golden.”

“We will use the pathways in the Forest of Winter,” Julia announced loudly, a further indication the matter with Illion was closed.

“We started clearing those again a few months ago,” my father added. “It’s narrow but traversable, and the felled trees that have yet to be removed will provide cover.”

“All the movement I picked up was to the south,” Andres said. “Nothing I saw was up around here.”

There were a lot of head nods, all confirming this was a good plan. It was also the only plan, so it had to work. Everyone turned to Julia for orders. For someone about to sneak through a town occupied by vampires, my mother was cool and collected. She’d ditched the priestess robes for black leather pants and a matching coat. The look made her appear younger and harder than normal.

“Stay alert. Stay focused. If we are spotted, the attacks will come fast and from every direction. Be prepared for anything,” Julia lectured us, her voice devoid of any warmth. She was in fight mode, too.

All around the room, shifters and former fighters started stretching their arms, rolling their necks, and twisting their backs. Testosterone was thick in the air, like I always imagined the guys’ locker room was on fight days. We were ready. I was ready. The stones were vital to too many people, even if many of them were vampires.

It’s more than just that, I told myself.

Granite Dresden likely knew the stones existed. If he learned all eight were on the verge of being reunited, he would stop at nothing to get his hands on them. People like Granite Dresden were too drawn to the power to pass up such an opportunity. With those stones, he would be able to see his vision of a caster-free world recognized.

“Brie?” Kenoa nudged me with his elbow.

I blinked and found every eye in the room on me, leading me to believe it wasn’t the first time someone had said my name.

“Are you ready, Maybrie?” Julia asked calmly.

I straightened to my full height, which would’ve made me look taller if I’d been standing next to anyone besides Kenoa. Cracking my knuckles, I donned my arena smile.

“Let’s do this.”

Chapter Twenty-Three

Dome of Midnight

Kai

––––––––

“YOU SHOULDN’T HAVE come back,” Kai said as she stepped from the shadows.

Sarah swallowed some of the panic that wafted from her like a bad perfume. Kai remained impossibly still, a part of him hating that the fear made him want her blood even more.

He didn’t bother asking Sarah how she’d gotten past the guards at his door; Kai had heard his sister talking to Trix in the hallway. He would have to speak with Julia about the other vampire’s lapse in judgment.

“Brie said you needed translation help.”

The slight tremor in her voice wouldn’t have been noticeable back when he was a caster.

“You were supposed to return the journal with the translation to Brie,” Kai replied in his king voice.

Sarah cocked a hip, defiance written all over her features. “And you’re supposed to have enough self-control to sit with your sister for five minutes,” she shot back.

Anger spike within Kai. He took a few unnecessary deep breaths and slowly reached for the glass of blood beside his bed, hoping it would help the bloodlust to subside. Though it did help some, it wasn’t enough for him to think Sarah’s visit was a good idea.

“I read the journal entries,” she continued, oblivious to the thoughts running through his head. “I can translate it for you.” Sarah’s blue gaze narrowed when he didn’t reply. “Do you want to hear them or not?”

Kai did want to know what the journal said, but he also wanted his sister to leave.

She rolled her eyes. The cloying scent wafting off her lessened as they fell into familiar roles. She was the stubborn princess who’d never met a rule she didn’t want to break, and he was the perturbed big brother who no longer had the luxury of rebelling.

“You want to know what it says, don’t you?” she baited him, her tone teasing.

He sipped more blood and tried to make sense of his competing emotions. The bloodlust was strong but manageable, he decided. As long as he kept drinking, and Sarah’s fear kept lessening, he would be okay. Trix was right outside the door. He could always call her to remove his sister if the situation became dicey.

“What did you find out?” Kai’s voice sounded rough, like he hadn’t used it in a while.

Sarah brightened as though they’d made a breakthrough. If she knew how hard he was fighting to stay in control, she wouldn’t have taken her eyes off him as she sat on the sofa and opened the journal in her lap.

“Okay, so, this first writer—her name is Nicasia by the way—was a fae. Which explains why the entry is written in old faerie.” Sarah looked up and absently curled a strand of her long, blonde hair around a finger. “Do you want me to read it verbatim, or should I just summarize?”

Kai drained his glass and refilled it from the pitcher Julia had given him.

“A summary,” he said evenly. There was no way he would be able to keep the bloodlust in check long enough for a full reading. He could always ask her to write it out for him if the synopsis didn’t include the difference between vampires and eternals.

“Nicasia started writing this journal for her children, Ludovic and Sabina, because a war was brewing with the humans,” Sarah began. “They were creeping in on the fae’s territory and you know how humans were—they thought magic was their devil at work. They started burning any fae they could get their hands on at the stake.” She glanced up at him and grimaced. “Sounds like they tortured some of them first, trying to get them to give up the exact location of the fae village.”

Kai sat forward slightly, hanging on his sister’s every word. “The fae didn’t rescue their captured kin?”

Shaking her head, Sarah replied, “The elders said one life wasn’t worth the risk. I mean, not in so many words, but that’s the vibe. They weren’t willing to expose the coven.”

He noted the use of the word coven, which was typically associated with casters. Kai filed that question away for later.

“You said something about a brewing war?” Kai prompted his sister when the princess didn’t immediately continue.

“Yeah. So, all the burning at the stake and torture had been going on for years before this chick started her journal. Over time, the humans grew bolder and started sending raiding parties in search of the fae village, which Nicasia refers to as The Valley of the Elements. There’s nothing here about the exact geographic location, not even enough contextual clues to put it together now.” Sarah paused to take a breath.

Only a trickle of fear remained, and Kai found it easier to be in her presence. He took another, smaller sip of blood this time.

“Well, one of captured fae must’ve finally spilled the beans, because the raiding parties found The Valley of the Elements. The fae were able to fight them off initially. But as the raiding parties became bigger, the humans had numbers on their side. The fae had too many casualties.” She bit her lip as she met his gaze. “So, the fae took a very desperate action. They created an immortality spell.”

Kai blinked in surprise. “Are you saying the fae created the vampires?” he asked.

“Yeah, by accident. We’ll get to that later.” She paused and looked back down at the journal. “The immortality spell is apparently super complicated and takes a ton of power. They couldn’t perform it on everyone in the village, so the elders chose thirteen warriors. Nicasia was one of them. The spell gave them super speed and super hearing—all that good vamp stuff. The price for immortality was drinking blood.”

“They made them vampires,” he interjected.

Tilting her head to one side, Sarah considered his words for a moment.

“Yes,” she said slowly. “But also no. Nicasia’s last entry says that by the time her children wake, she’ll be eternal.” She looked him in the eye and frowned. “At first, I thought that was just an old-fashioned way of saying vampire, you know? I mean, people now sometimes use the word eternal.”

Kai was on the edge of seat, metaphorically speaking. With his attention so focused on the conversation, the bloodlust dimmed considerably.

“But they don’t mean the same thing?” he guessed, a hopeful note in his voice.

“I don’t think so,” Sarah agreed. “Sabina must’ve been the one to find the journal after her mother became eternal, because the next entries are hers. The eternal warriors defeated the raiding parties, and eventually the humans stopped sending them because no one was returning. The warriors literally tore the humans limb from limb, ripping off heads and all that good stuff. Some humans were kept alive just so they could drink them dry. Sabina says Nicasia became a monster after the immortality spell, and she wasn’t the only one who thought so. With no more need for such brutal defenders, the elders decreed they were all to be executed.”

“They killed them?” Kai asked. When he sipped the blood again, it was more a reflex than a need.

His sister’s wry smile came as a surprise. “Not exactly. Are you ready for this? The immortality spell made it so the eternals could only die by their own hand. I mean, talk about checking all your bases. The thing is, the fae never anticipated how crazed the bloodlust would make them.”

“I see...the fae lost control of their creation.” That was the problem with casting a spell that went against the natural order; Gaia always pushed back against dark magic.

“Not this time around.” Sarah was vibrating excitedly, as if they were discussing a fictional book instead of a journal of real events. “Sabina wrote about a ceremony with a name that has no translation. The entire village came out to watch, including Sabina and her brother. It’s not clear where the father of this family went, but I’m thinking he was killed in a raid. Because Sabina is definitely raising her brother at this point, Ludovic.”

She shook her head. “Doesn’t really matter. So, the ceremony. Yeah, twelve of the thirteen warriors plunged spelled stakes into their own hearts.”

He sat up straighter upon hearing the plot twist. “Did they know they would be asked to do this when chosen as warriors?”

Sarah shrugged. “Not sure.” Her irises sparkled like she had a secret. “But they did know that they’d be reborn.”

Kai’s eyes widened considerably. “What do you mean ‘reborn’?” The single word gave him goosebumps. The prophecy he’d found in a later entry used the same term. Was it a coincidence?

“Supposedly, when the twelve warriors killed themselves, they were reborn as fae so they could be called upon again if needed.”

Ordinarily, Kai would’ve dismissed the tale as fantasy. He lived in a world entrenched in magic, yet reincarnation was still a little farfetched for him. The way Sarah’s mouth scrunched suggested she agreed.

“Most of Sabina’s later entries are about trying to find this new version of her mother. She was sort of obsessed and some of the shit she did was nuts,” Sarah continued. “Spoiler alert, she didn’t succeed.”

“What happened to the thirteenth warrior?” Kai asked, though he knew the answer before his sister answered. “The one who didn’t kill himself?”

“He made the first vampire, according to Sabina anyway. She never refers to the eternal by name, always as the thirteenth warrior or the thirteenth eternal.” His sister blew out a long breath and turned the pages of the journal. “Three years after the other eternals killed themselves, Sabina writes, ‘Today we learned a terrible truth. The thirteenth eternal has the ability to make children, immortals that suffer the same thirst as he does. The elders do not believe these children are truly eternal like the thirteen. They have named the eternal spawn vampires.’”

Kai didn’t respond right away. Instead, he sipped his blood and considered all his sister had told him. There were a few holes in the story, he decided.

“How did the thirteenth eternal escape the sacrifice ceremony?”

Sarah beamed at him from the couch. Her fear might have lessened, but the princess wasn’t brave or stupid enough to come any closer. Even with the diary entries to occupy his mind, the bloodlust was still present. If Sarah came closer...he didn’t think he’d be able to control himself.

“Sabina didn’t say exactly. I know all thirteen were at the ceremony, but Sabina says only twelve died,” the princess answered.

Kai rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “What else does Sabina say about this sacrifice ceremony?”

Flipping backward in the journal, she scanned the pages until she found the requisite passage. Sarah ran one finger across the page as she read. Her lips moved but barely any sound came out.

“Um, not much. Most of the entry is about the fallout. Watching her mother stab herself in the chest was pretty traumatizing for Sabina. Monster or not, her mother was still her mother, you know?”

Kai did know all about losing a parent and the emotional toll it took on a person, though he couldn’t touch the grief he’d once felt over his mother’s death. It was still there, just locked up tight in a part of Kai that he couldn’t access. He hadn’t given much thought to Queen Lilli since the transition. The fact he was unable to mourn his own mother came as something of a relief. Kai had carried the crushing weight of losing her for too long.

“What about the other eternals? Were any reborn that Sabina knew of?” Kai asked, switching gears since his first inquiry had hit a dead end.

The princess shook her head again. “The spell that preserved their souls to be reborn anew didn’t seem to work. Sabina devoted her life to finding her mother. She traveled all over and visited other covens to see if any of the faelings could be Nicasia.”

Obviously, Sarah hadn’t read ahead. The entry Kai had found that started him down this rabbit hole spoke of an eternal who had yet to become a vampire.

“They wouldn’t be reborn with their memories, I don’t think,” Kai said, more to himself than his sister. “There needs to be a triggering event that makes them aware of who they were.”

Sarah wrinkled her nose. “Like what?”

“If I had to guess, I would say turning vampire.”

“But how....” Sarah trailed off as she came the same realization Kai had already reached. “The thirteenth eternal. That was his purpose all along. To turn the other eternals if the need ever arose.”

Kai nodded. “Precisely. The elders must not have realized that by giving him the ability to turn others from fae to vampire, that right wasn’t exclusive to the chosen warriors. It wasn’t even exclusive to fae.”

“It most certainly was not,” Sarah agreed. “Sabina says the thirteenth eternal turned humans.”

Leaning back against the headboard, Kai crossed his arms over his chest and tried to arrange his many scattered thoughts into one coherent stream.

Start with what you know to be true, he told himself. He trusted Sarah’s translation. He trusted Nicasia and Sabina’s retelling of events. He trusted the later journal writers’ entries.

“Your Majesty,” Sarah called in a sing-song voice.

Kai blinked and refocused on his sister’s face.

She laughed. “Of course that brought you out of your trance.”

“Sorry. Did you say something?”

How long was I silent for? he wondered.

“It’s nothing really. I was just saying how toward the end of her life, Sabina lost it and took off on some ridiculous scavenger hunt. Her last couple entries make no sense, so I can’t really say what she thought finding all these things would help her accomplish.”

“What sort of things was she looking for?” Kai arched a brow in question.

His sister pulled a face. “A sun without rays. A lost child. A village of always night.”

Kai had the glass of blood held up to his lips, ready to drink, but her words stopped him. The shock must’ve registered on his face, because Sarah’s expression turned from doubt to curiosity instantly.

“What?” she demanded. “Does that nonsense mean something to you?”

“It does,” Kai replied, drawing out the words. “It means the prophecy is much older than I thought.”

Chapter Twenty-Four

Fae Canyon

Brie

––––––––

THE SNOW THAT CRUNCHED under our all-weather boots sounded deafening in the still of the night. The motionlessness that hung in the air felt palpable, like a living organism all its own.  Sensing that any misstep would disturb the eerie peace, I tread even more carefully than I might have otherwise, as though walking through a minefield. If the fate of the free and not-so-free world was hanging in the balance, the last thing I wanted to do was break that with a missed step or an ungraceful move that might otherwise jeopardize our position.

Once down the hill from my house, I took the lead as we kept to the left side of the main path into town. At a fork in the road, I veered left again, onto an icy dirt pathway that took us farther from the center of town. During harvest season, workers used the trails to access the fruit trees in the woods.

We entered the Forest of Winter through a small opening between two trees. Just as my father had said, the space was narrow, with thick foliage on either side. The trees gave us enough cover so that even the vampires wouldn’t be able to see our movements. Once enshrouded, I released a breath I didn’t know I’d been holding.

The footfalls of our single-file line seemed impossibly loud between the tightly packed trees. Twigs snapped, leaves crackled, ice crunched, and the noises reverberating like we were in a tunnel.

Just keep moving. It’s all you can do, I told myself

I held up a hand, signaling for the people behind me to stop.

We were drawing close to the center of town, but I was no longer concerned with the sounds we were making. Instead, my attention was drawn by the cacophony of noise ringing out from those gathered on the other side of our barrier. Whooping cheers and guttural cries rose loudly enough that I felt ridiculous for walking on tiptoes through the forest.

What the hell are the Dresdens doing?

“There isn’t time for distractions. Just be glad they’re occupied,” Julia whispered in my ear.

I shook my head. “You guys keep going. I want to check it out.”

Apparently, there wasn’t time for arguing either. After only a brief hesitation, my mother nodded and motioned for the others to follow her. I pressed my body flat against the trees to let them pass. Kenoa stopped beside me and cocked his head to one side in question. I pointed to my ear and mouthed, “Do you hear that?”

It was sort of impossible not to hear what sounded like a celebration.

The water fae nodded. “You want to see what’s up?” he guessed. The words were nearly inaudible.

I bobbed my head in confirmation, then turned and slid into the trees. Kenoa’s much broader shoulders had more trouble fitting through the leafy wall. Branches smacked our bodies and scratched our faces. Luckily, we didn’t have far to go before the forest thinned enough that I had a clear line of sight to the center of town through a tiny gap in the trees.

My stomach roiled. My head swam. I balled my hands into fists and blinked rapidly just to be sure I wasn’t hallucinating. Kenoa placed a gentle hand on my shoulder and squeezed. When I looked up, his mouth was set in a grim line. Together, we turned and watched the nightmare unfolding before us.

Three fae cowered at the center of a gathering. Dozens of red-eyed vampires taunted them with insults, while shifters in beast form snapped at the fae when they tried to edge away from the oncoming threat.

Disgusted by the sight, it took me a minute to process the entire scene. On the periphery, four makeshift wooden cages held four additional vampires. One beat against the bars, only to receive an electric shock that sent him flying backward. He leapt to his feet in a move straight out of an action flick. Red eyes darted from side to side, hungrily searching for a meal. Just for a second, I thought he saw me.

My breathe caught. I recognized that guy. He was older, paler, and thirstier than the last time we’d spoken, but the newly turned vampire was definitely George, Gregory’s older brother.

“They’re turning the fae of the canyon,” I blurted out. My volume was louder than it should have been but quiet enough that Granite Dresden’s sadists didn’t hear me over their own gleeful torments.

Kenoa pursed his lips and remained silent. I saw the same conflicted gaze in his eyes that was surely in mine. We both wanted to help the fae, to prevent them from becoming the newest members of the undead club. But there were two of us and over two dozen of them. No bookie would’ve taken those odds.

I looked past the cages, down the street at the groups of soldiers meandering between the little shops that made up Main Avenue. My mouth dropped—they were looting. One woman came out of Soap’s On with her arms full of handcrafted bars infused with an array of herbs. Two men were admiring the selection of leather boots they’d pilfered from Heel to Toe.

Guilt weighed me down. This was about revenge. The fae of the canyon were paying the price for my actions on Oahu. I’d rescued Kai. I’d killed Mat. I alone deserved Granite Dresden’s wrath.

“We should go, Brie.” Kenoa’s breath was warm on my ear.

I hesitated, unable to look away. It was a good thing I didn’t. Distracted by the main event, I’d failed to broaden my scope. Past the looting soldiers, looming dark in the distance, was the Temple of Gaia. I took a minute I didn’t have to admire the simple building that had stood for centuries. All the other buildings in the town center had snowcapped roofs, but our place of worship stood pristine. Except for the Dresden soldiers patrolling nearby.

“That complicates things,” Kenoa whispered, following my gaze.

“We need to draw them away from the Temple. We need a distraction,” I said softly.

“Let’s catch up with the others. They need to know the situation.”

We jogged to rejoin the rest of our retrieval team. They’d gone as far as the next split in the path. Left would take them deeper into the forest, to where the sugar fruit trees grew. Right would lead around to the back of the Temple and the Elders’ secret entrance.

The walkway was slightly wider at the divide but more overgrown. To reach Julia, I had to hop over large roots and skirt low-hanging tree branches that seemed determine to poke my eye out. I leaned in to speak directly into her ear. “Can you and Dad get to the Temple and get the stones alone?”

She didn’t hesitate, didn’t ask why. Julia simply nodded. Her expression told me that doubting her abilities would be a complete waste of time.

“Go on ahead,” I whispered. “We’ll draw them away.”

Tugging on my father’s arm, the vampire priestess led him down the right branch of the path.

The remaining seven people bunched together so we wouldn’t have to play telephone.

“There are soldiers patrolling near the Temple. We need to distract them long enough for my parents to retrieve the stones,” I said as loudly as I dared.

Andres beamed, his teeth flashing white in the darkness. He gave me a small salute. “On it, boss.”

He jogged down the trail, his speed increasing with each step, and then leapt into the air like he was going to do a front flip. Instead, wings sprouted where arms had been before. He arched his back and thrust his chin toward the sky. In a flash, the man was gone, and the bird was born. A small cry escaped the were-eagle’s beak as he took flight.

Our group, heads tilted back, all watched as Andres swooped a lazy circle over the center of town and cawed loudly. The soldiers’ delighted cheers died abruptly.

A pained shriek pierced the air as Andres dive-bombed his first target. I allowed myself a small, smug smile. Those assholes deserved everything they had coming to them.

“We need to get closer, all of us,” I whispered. “We need to be able to see what’s happening.”

Everyone nodded to indicate they’d heard me.

We crept through the darkness to the edge of the tree cover, Kenoa on one side of me and Nico on the other. Andres was effectively drawing most of the Dresden soldiers from the gathering to the east side of the circle, but not all followed him. The shifters guarding the three terrified fae stayed put. Five wolves surrounded the two men and one woman, snarling and snapping at their captives. Many of the looting soldiers had gone after Andres as well, though the greediest among them remained.

“I still don’t like these odds,” Kenoa muttered.

I was about to agree with him, but Nico beat me to it.

“I got this,” he declared with an impish grin. “Let’s fuck some shit up.”

Before I could protest, he sauntered into the clearing and shifted effortlessly into a lion. The wolves didn’t sense his approach until Nico was practically on top of them. He lunged for the closest one, his giant teeth bared. Nico’s jaws closed around the wolf’s neck. The other shifter was so surprised, he didn’t make a peep before Nico tore out his throat.

The spray of blood from their fallen friend alerted the other wolves to the were-lion’s presence. The four Dresden soldiers never had a chance. Nico was in his element. He was on a second one in an instant and sunk his teeth into the scruff of the shifter’s neck. The wolf howled in pain, thrashing to throw Nico off him. With only a single claw to the underbelly, the wolf’s entrails spilled onto the ground with soft, bloody splat.

I gagged at the sight, not that I faulted Nico’s brutality. He was a hybrid vampire-shifter who’d been a fighter in the pits. Something told me hadn’t been turned by choice. Had our roles been reversed, I would’ve been disemboweling people too.

The three remaining wolves pounced in tandem. Nico leapt toward the closest one, meeting the challenge midair. The lion’s massive jaws parted and clamped down on the wolf’s shoulder. They both tumbled to the earth, Nico landing on the bottom. Another wolf grabbed hold of his hindquarters.

“Brie, no!” Kenoa hissed as I burst from the forest and ran toward our fallen companion.

Fireballs flared in each of my palms, but the shifters were a tangled mess of blood and fur, and I couldn’t be positive I wouldn’t hit Nico. I heard a definitive snap when the lion broke the wolf’s neck. He kicked the dead shifter aside and rolled free from the remaining two wolves. All three were bloodied and battered.

Across the clearing, Nico saw my fire and then caught my eye. An understanding passed between us. The lion jerked his head to the right as the wolves launched another attack. I released one of the fireballs. The wolf never saw me coming. Flames erupted near the base of his tail, spreading as though his fur was laced with kerosene. Gray smoke, the same color as the dead shifter’s fur filled the air, gave off a putrid smell.

The last wolf whipped his head around and gave an earth-rumbling howl. Nico cut the sound short with another quick snap of his opponent’s neck. His mane matted with blood and tissue, Nico loped over and gave my hand a quick nuzzle. He seemed to smile, as if it was fun for him.

Good, I thought. This fight is far from over.

The looting Dresden soldiers had been caught off guard by our arrival but snapped into action with five of their number lying in pools of blood. A panther came barreling toward us, all four legs kicking up clumps of snow and ice. I threw a fireball just as the animal launched into the air, and the flaming orb merely skimmed her belly. Compared to Nico’s lion form, the panther was small. With one giant paw, he batted her away. The other shifter tumbled backward, landing in a heap several yards away.

“It’s her! It’s the fire fae!” someone shouted.

I turned to see more soldiers pouring out of the forest on the east side of town. Some had already shifted into their animal forms. Either they’d grown bored chasing the were-eagle, or they’d caught him. I prayed it was the former.

Four more shifters stalked out of the woods, this time from the west. One hyena and two coyotes were accompanied by an enormous bear. I recognized Botto’s bear form and nearly sagged with relief. The numbers were still lopsided, heavily favoring the Dresdens, but we were a force to be reckoned with.

By some unspoken agreement, the shifters took up defensive positions around me. My job, I quickly realized, was to go on offense. I threw fireballs as fast as I could conjure them, rolling a few larger ones at the advancing soldiers as though bowling for shifters. With all the snow and ice, the flames extinguished faster than I’d have liked.

There was a dark blur in the corner of my vision. I turned just in time to see the black panther’s jaws part, aimed at Nico’s throat. I countered the move without thinking, knocking the combatant out of the air with a roundhouse kick to the gut. Nico pounced on the attacker and finished her off with a crushing blow to the head.

Botto and the other shifters were doing a good job of holding back more would-be attackers, but I wasn’t sure how long the six of us could last. I nearly shouted for everyone to run. Then, icicles zoomed overhead. Kenoa and Hern had entered the melee. With renewed confidence, I started pitching fireball after fireball at the onslaught of soldiers. One of my hits was a vampire, and she burst into flames on contact. Lilac smoke twirled above the woman as she shrieked, giving way to gold, and finally magenta.

Only three colors. Only three victims. She was newly turned, I thought.

The braver of Granite Dresden’s soldiers kept coming, even as more and more of their brethren took either an ice dagger to the heart or a fireball to the gut. Others scattered, not willing to risk their lives for the cause.

“Brie! Behind you!” Kenoa shouted.

I released the fireball as I spun, catching the vampire on the shoulder. He batted at the flames, which only made them spread faster. Dropping to the ground, he rolled on the packed snow, but it was too late for him.

One less bloodsucker in the world, I thought. Immediately, I felt a pang of guilt over Kai.

I started to turn back around when I noticed the three fae hostages were still huddled together in the town center. They hadn’t run and now had new tormentors.

A pack of panthers surrounded the three fae as though staking their claim over the hostages. One of the cats went so far as to pee just beside them. The woman closest to the cat cried out and scurried back, and I realized she was much younger than I’d thought. She looked to be around Illion’s age—the same age I was when I’d been taken. One of the cats batted at the girl’s face, slicing a thin line down the curve of her cheek. That was it for me.

The Dresdens would have her over my dead body.

The pack was tight around the fae. Physically fighting them off wasn’t going to be easy. Fireballs were tricky since I didn’t want to injure the hostages, but magic was definitely the way to go. With a single flick of my wrist, I drew a line of flames around the hostages. The pack recoiled from the fire. One courageous panther inched forward and swatted at the fire. The smell of burnt hair joined the iron scent of blood in the air. I swept my hand in an arc, stretching the flames higher.

The fire kept the panthers from hurting the hostages, but I still had to deal with half a dozen pissed shifters on my side of the wall of flames.

Kenoa and Hern were at the edge of the forest, protecting our exit in case we needed to run and launching icicles at the Dresden soldiers. The opposition was dwindling, but I knew another wave wouldn’t be far behind. If nothing else, all the blood would attract any vampire in the canyon. Still, there was no way in hell I was leaving the hostages to fend for themselves. Maybe I couldn’t save Rocko and Everly, but I could save those three. I could save the teenaged girl.

I met Kenoa’s eyes across the clearing. He nodded, answering the question I didn’t have to ask.

“Cover me, Brie!” he shouted and started for the pack.

As he ran, two ice swords materialized in his hands. Three vampires darted from the east side of the forest, all gunning for Kenoa. Two well placed fireballs hit their marks. The third vampire switched directions, running full speed at me instead of Kenoa. He must’ve been very old, because he dodged my fireballs easily. One of the coyotes sprung forward, snapping its mouth around the vampire’s leg. The vampire stumbled but managed to shake off the coyote. That small misstep was enough for me to land a fireball right in his smug, smiling face. I saw the moment he realized he was the kindling in my latest bonfire, and it was my turn to smile.

Kenoa had reached the pack and was battling two panthers. One already lay dead near his feet. Clearly thinking herself a hero, another of the shifters guarding the fae spun and launched herself toward Kenoa. He sliced through her neck like it was hot butter. Her headless body fell to the ground with a loud thud.

The remaining pack members all turned on Kenoa. I managed to take out one with a fireball so hot, it burned a hole straight through the shifter’s midsection. Even Kenoa was surprised, sparing me a wide-eyed glance as he wielded his swords like the heroes of legend.

Three panthers circled Kenoa, none of the trio daring to get too close to his icy blades. It was the opening I needed to free the hostages, and I didn’t hesitate. Neither did the vampire that appeared out of nowhere. She blindsided me, clipping my shoulder and knocking me to the snow. Botto and Nico leapt to my aid, leaving the coyote and hyenas to deal with the few Dresden soldiers left on Main Avenue.

“No, go help Kenoa. I’ve got this,” I yelled. And I thought I did.

The fire was in my hand, ready to set my vampire attacker aflame. Then, red-ringed irises met my gaze, and I saw Everly’s snarling face hovering over me, fangs flashing white.

“You chose the losing side, Brie,” she growled.

I kneed her in the gut, which only made her wince. Locking my legs around her waist, I rolled our joined bodies so that I was on top. Tanner’s little sister grinned coldly.

“I’m so sorry, Everly. We tried to save you,” I said as tears pooled in my eyes. “You can come back to the Midnight—”

She lashed out, raking her nails down my cheek. I slapped her hard across the face. Everly laughed even as her head snapped to the side. Then, slowly, she licked her fingers, tasting my blood. Her expression faltered briefly. She spat crimson, as though my blood wasn’t to her liking. Her superior smile was back in place quickly.

“Don’t you get it? I wanted this.” She showed her fangs again. “No one can hurt me. Not even you. The Dresdens gave me a choice to transition, and I took it. They gave me freedom. They gave me immortality. They gave me the ability to stand up for myself.”

Flames erupted in my palm again. I held them close to her face, though far enough away that she wasn’t in any real danger of catching fire. Everly squirmed beneath me and started to sweat.

“You willing to bet your life on that?” I countered.

This was Tanner’s little sister, a girl I’d once considered a friend. No, I correctly myself instantly, a girl I still considered a friend. But if it was her or me, I would choose me.

“You can’t win, Brie!” she screamed. Everly’s hands closed around my thighs, her sharp nails slicing through the many layers of clothes to penetrate the skin underneath. My adrenaline was running too high to feel any pain.

I slapped her away with my free hand. “No, you can’t win. Not this fight anyway. I will use my fire. Do. Not. Test. Me.”

There was no good outcome, not really. If she tried to kill me, I would kill her. Taking her hostage wasn’t really an option either. Everly had hated casters for as long as I’d known her; turning vampire had not made her that way.

I let the flames die but heated both palms to a degree that would inflict incredible amounts of pain. Everly let loose a bloodcurdling scream that echoed throughout the canyon when I wrapped my hands around her wrists and pulled her nails from my legs.

“What happened to Rocko?” I demanded. “Did they turn him too?”

Everly snarled and snapped like a rabid animal.

“Where’s Rocko?” I shouted in her face.

The skin beneath my fingers was starting to smoke. Too much longer, and Everly would be on fire.

“Where’s Rocko?” I repeated, shaking Everly for good measure.

“The Dresdens took him back to Hawaii,” she cried.

“Did they turn him?”

The smoke coming off her was growing thicker and acrider.

She shook her head from side to side, the pain so great she couldn’t speak.

“You have about ten seconds before you ignite,” I told her through clenched teeth. “I’m going to let you up, and then you are going to run. I don’t care where you go. But if you ever come at me again, I will end you.”

In one fluid motion, I released Everly and leapt to my feet. She scrambled up but didn’t run. I threw a fireball at her feet, and she danced backward to avoid the flames.

“Go!” I shouted.

Everly snarled and took a few steps toward the woods. I threw another fireball at the ground.

“You were never good enough for my brother,” Everly hissed, sounding almost reptilian.

The words struck a blow. I had loved Tanner with all my heart. He had been my everything—the hope that I’d held onto while fighting in the pits. Before meeting Kai, I had thought Tanner was my soulmate. And maybe he was. Maybe it was possible to have more than one.

“You’re not good enough for Rocko,” I countered, feeling juvenile for sinking to her level.

“Fuck Rocko.” Everly laughed bitterly. “Turning has shown me the truth. Without my emotions getting in the way, I can see him for the weak man he really is.”

Poor choice of words, I thought. I threw a third fireball, this one exploding into sparks that burnt through her pants.

Everly jumped back, fear evident in her red gaze.

“This is your last chance,” I growled.

Could I really do it? Could I kill her in cold blood?

Everly stood her ground, trying to call my bluff.

Something nudged my leg. I glanced down and saw Nico. His fur looked like he’d been dipped in crimson dye, though his goofy expression suggested that very little of the blood was his own. Botto joined us, lumbering up to stand on my other side. There was a visible wound on his hindquarters that didn’t look great but would likely heal quickly. Shifters had that advantage. In animal form, their injuries mended ten times faster. Then came Kenoa. The ice swords were still in his hands, both blades stained red. Finally, the coyotes and hyena took up positions in front of me.

“You heard her,” Kenoa said to Everly in a quiet, calm voice that was all the more terrifying because of it. “You and I,” he gestured first to himself and then the vampire across from us, “we aren’t friends. I have no qualms about shoving this sword through your heart. You are alive only because Brie has offered to spare your life. Run.”

Everly hesitated, like she was actually considering fighting Kenoa. Even I wouldn’t have dared go up against the water fae. Kenoa started twirling his swords in his hands, advancing toward Everly with slow, deliberate steps. That was enough. She might have doubted my resolve, but Kenoa’s was steadfast. Everly spun and darted for the woods.

I exhaled loudly and surveyed my surroundings. Bodies littered the town center. Blood rivers wove through the snow, seeping into the earth below. The fae hostages clung to one another, their soft cries the only sound in the still night. Kenoa and I walked over and helped them to their feet. The young girl had bruises on her face that were at least a few days old, as were the bitemarks on her neck.

“You’re going to be okay,” I said in an upbeat tone that didn’t match my mood. “Where are the other fae? You aren’t all that’s left, right?”

Gaia, please don’t let them be all that’s left, I prayed.

One of the men shook his head. He too had bitemarks on his neck and a large gash on his forehead that was fresh. “There are caves on the beach. That’s where we were running to when they caught us.”

“Okay, good.” I nodded encouragingly. “Go there now. The Dresden soldiers want us, not you. Take the trails through the Forest of Winter. It’ll take longer, but they will drop you on the beach.”

The girl looked up at me with big, green eyes. “How do you know so much about the canyon?”

One side of my mouth curved up slightly. “Because I’m Maybrie Hawkins.”

A loud caw from above drew my gaze to the sky. Andres swooped down, landing deftly on two feet. His wings curled in and his legs lengthened, and then the man stood in front of us instead of the bird.

Hands on his hips, he emitted a low whistle. “That’s what’s up.” He didn’t smile, though. His expression remained grim. “Hope you all are ready. There’s a vampire horde headed this way.”

“How many?” I asked.

“They’re rolling twenty deep with a pack of wolves at their back.”

I turned to the newly freed hostages. “Run.”

Chapter Twenty-Five

Dome of Midnight

Cala

––––––––

“WHAT DO YOU WANT?” Cala asked the woman standing in her doorway.

The older caster smiled and swept into the room without invitation. She sat in a chair across from where Cala sat on the bed with her arms crossed over her chest.

“How are you feeling?” Samira asked, arranging her long robes in folds across her lap.

“Like shit,” Cala responded, not bothering to hide her irritation. “Have you found out how long before I can shift again? I have some cuts that aren’t healing.”

Samira continued smiling serenely. “Time with tell the future.”

“What the fuck does that mean?” Cala snapped back.

The older woman gave a small, content sigh and settled back in her seat. “This world is nothing more than a game of logic. We must figure out which pieces go where if we are to see the picture. You, my dear, are a very important piece.”

“I don’t believe in prophecies. I think fortunetellers are hacks,” Cala replied, glaring down her nose at her companion.

Samira merely shrugged. “Whether you believe is of no consequence. Truth is truth, and fact is fact.”

“And prophecies are riddles open to interpretation.” Cala let her head fall back against the pillows. “Is this why you came, to speak nonsense to me?”

Laughter filled the air, causing Cala further annoyance. She was stuck in a vampire hive unable to shift, and Brie and company were off collecting stones. The only perk of Crystal City so far was that she was free to roam Julia’s large house without Ryun skulking after her. Brie’s mom had even said she could walk the gardens if she was feeling up to it. The priestess had warned her not to leave the grounds, though she assured Cala that was purely a safety measure. Blood was running low in the hive, and Cala had approximately five liters of the stuff in her body. She was a walking target.

“You are not wrong,” Samira said. “Interpretations are nothing more than guesswork in most cases.”

Cala pursed her lips and sat up straighter. “Not in your case?” she taunted. “You know exactly what the signs mean, right?”

The caster didn’t respond right away. Cala squirmed beneath the covers as the awkward silence stretched longer. Just when she was considering stalking out of the room, Samira finally spoke again.

“It isn’t a matter of whose interpretations are correct. The outcome is still the same.”

Rolling her eyes, Cala gave a dramatic sigh. “Whatever. I don’t care. I just want to know when I can shift again.”

“You should care very much.” Samira’s tone had changed and become more serious. “You play a greater role than you know. As does Maybrie. She is unaware of her significance, but it will become clear soon enough.”

She sounded just as crazy as Ryun had, and Cala told her so.

“Ah, yes. The Dresden boy. I am sure he was glad to find his sister unharmed. What did he tell you exactly?”

Cala shrugged. “I don’t know. There was something about a falling star and a son coming back to life. He also mentioned Queen Lilli’s death and Kai turning into a vampire.”

“He told you a son had come back to life? Did he mention a name?” Samira was laser-focused on Cala, watching her body language as though she was the mystery everyone wanted to solve.

“No. I assumed that he meant Botto was the son who came back to life,” Cala replied, rubbing her eyes. The spells they’d used on her had left her exhausted, which wasn’t helping to improve her mood.

“Hmm.” Samira squinted, her lips thinning to small, straight lines. “I believe your assumption is incorrect. As are young Mr. Dresden’s interpretations. No matter, he delivered you and the stone as promised.”

Cala really didn’t want to go farther down this absurd path with Samira, but curiosity was a hard beast to ignore. “What exactly does this prophecy say?”

Samira smirked. “I thought you might ask. Would you like to play two truths and a lie?”

Cala blinked, unsure that she’d heard the older woman correctly. “No, I don’t want to play a fucking game. Just tell me the prophecy.”

“The game is the prophecy,” Samira countered.

“Fine. Whatever. I’ll play, I guess.”

The caster smiled smugly, like she’d somehow known Cala would both ask to hear the prophecy and agree to play the game. The thought made Cala a little queasy.

“It is said a day will come when the sun will defeat its enemy without using its rays. When a child once forgotten will be remembered. When the mighty will begin to fall. When one eternal will be reborn and decide the fate of all. All these events will be bound by fire and blood. Only once all have happened could the eternal scourge be reversed.”

For some reason, Samira’s words gave her chills. “So, which are true, and which is the lie?” she asked, managing to keep her voice even.

The caster shook her head as though disappointed. “You are assuming only two statements are true, and only one statement is false.”

“Isn’t the damn game called two truths and a lie?” Cala squeezed her eyes shut for a minute and heaved a massive sigh. “I can’t do this right now. My head hurts. I’m exhausted. I just want to go back to sleep.”

Arching an eyebrow, Samira said, “I would have thought you might be interested to know that you are the child remembered.”

Cala hugged herself. “That doesn’t make sense. No one forgot about me.”

The other woman took her time answering. “I don’t mean you specifically.” Her face was neutral, but her eyes conveyed a sadness that told Cala she wasn’t going to like what came next. “I mean humans. Humans have been gone for generations. Yet here you sit.”

It took Cala an embarrassingly long time to grasp the full extent of Samira’s words.

“You’re saying I’m human?” she asked in a small voice.

“We have one more test to perform once the potion is finished brewing. But yes, I believe it will confirm my suspicions.”

Cala opened and closed her mouth several times before finally stammering a single word, “How?”

“Very dark, very powerful magic. There are few capable of performing such a spell, and even fewer willing to do so. Magic always comes at a cost, and the cost for disrupting the natural order is high.”

Cala’s lip curled back. “Why can’t you just say what you mean?” she hissed, tears pooling in her eyes. “I can’t take any more of this bullshit. How did this happen to me?”

Samira’s expression never changed. “A dark practitioner used a spell to separate your two halves. Then, they extracted your jaguar essence.”

It sounded so clinical to Cala’s ears, more like a medical procedure than a magical one.

“What happened to her, my jaguar essence?” Cala stammered. “If she was extracted, doesn’t that mean you can put her back in?” She knew she sounded hysterical and didn’t care.

“I don’t believe it works that way, dear. She is not strong enough to survive without you.”

“Is she...dead?” Cala wasn’t certain she’d asked the question out loud until Samira answered.

“In a manner of speaking. If it is any consolation, the practitioner who preformed the spell would have died as well. That is the price they would have paid for using such dark magic.”

“Why?” she squeaked. Cala wiped her eyes with the back of her hand. “Why would someone I don’t know being willing to die to do this to me?”

Samira considered the question for a long minute. “There are many causes people will gladly die for.”

“Who did this to me? Was it Ryun?” Of course Cala knew that Ryun hadn’t performed the spell himself, but surely he’d been the one to find the dark practitioner. It was the one explanation that made sense in her mind. A fresh wave of betrayal washed over Cala.

Even after everything she’d endured, this was by far the worst painful and humiliating thing Ryun could’ve done to her. How had she misread him so wrong?

“It was the only way Mr. Dresden could smuggle you out of Austin. All supernatural creatures have a magical presence that can be detected, as I am sure you know. In order to get you across the dome border, you could not be supernatural.” The caster hesitated before adding, “I don’t know that Mr. Dresden knew the effects would permanent.”

The words were meant to make her feel better, but Ryun having accidentally stripped her feline essence for good didn’t change the fact that he had. It didn’t change the fact that she was human.

Fucking human.

The thought was so ridiculous that Cala actually laughed through the tears that were still falling freely down her cheeks. All her life she’d just wanted to belong, and Ryun had turned her into a one-of-a-kind being.

“Who came up with the idea to use the spell?” Cala narrowed her eyes on Samira’s blank face, hurt giving way to anger, which gave her strength. It didn’t matter who had sentenced her to this fate, not really. Except, it also did. It mattered to Cala a great deal.

“Mr. Dresden informed me of the issue with the wards when I contacted him about making the hostage trade. I provided the only solution I could see,” Samira said, calm in the face of Cala’s mounting rage. “I happen to know the dark practitioner the Dresdens had been using in Austin. That is how I was able to make contact with the Dresden boy to arrange the exchange.”

“Why am I not surprised you know an evil caster?” Cala shot back.

“Her name was Kaylyn, and she made a great sacrifice for you. For all of us. As did young Mr. Dresden.”

“Sacrifice?” Cala scoffed. “They made sacrifices? I’m the one who’s human!”

And still, Samira didn’t flinch, not even as Cala shouted loud enough for the whole house to hear. “Yes, dear. You are. Which makes you the most valuable person alive.” The caster seemed to reconsider. “For now. Before a year is gone that will change.”

“Did you know the spell would be permanent?” Cala demanded as though Samira had never spoken.

“I had hoped it would be,” Samira replied, not even bothering to feign guilt over her actions.

“You wanted me human?” Cala’s voice shook. She wanted to lash out at Samira. The other woman was a powerful caster and Cala couldn’t even shift, but in that moment those facts didn’t matter. She wanted the caster to hurt like she hurt.

“I need you human, dear. There is a difference,” Samira said calmly. She held up a hand and Cala suddenly froze in place, only her lips and eyes able to move freely. “My wants play no part in my actions. The opportunity presented itself, and I made a decision. One day you will understand that my motives were genuine.”

Cala’s mouth twitched and her voice was a growl when she demanded, “Why?”

“Human blood was used to create the immorality spell. Therefore, human blood is necessary to reverse it. You are necessary if we are to reverse the eternal scourge.” She leveled Cala with a hard look. “Now, I am going to release you. First, I must know if you will cooperate with me?”

Cala still wanted to hit the older woman but struggling against the magical bindings was exhausting. “What do you want from me?” she asked, not ready to agree to anything without more information.

“Your blood, dear. Not much. Just a few vials for now.”

“What are you going to do with it?” Cala asked uneasily.

“Before we can reverse the eternal scourge, we must contain it. There is only one way I know to do that, and the spell requires human blood.” Samira smiled knowingly. “I am not asking you to do me any favors. But consider your cooperation in the matter a favor to Maybrie. If we cannot contain the eternals, she will suffer the greatest.”

The decision was easy for Cala after that. Which, she supposed was the reason Samira had brought Brie into the equation. The caster had known Cala would do anything to help her best friend.

Sighing loudly, Cala managed a small nod. “Okay. Just use a needle or whatever. No magic. I don’t want any more magic touching me for a while.” Her shoulders slumped as the spell holding her in place lifted.

“You have my word,” Samira agreed with a smile that told Cala there was a loophole in that promise she was missing.

Chapter Twenty-Six

Fae Canyon

Brie

––––––––

EIGHT OF US STOOD IN the center of town, amidst the fallen Dresden soldiers, waiting for the next battle to begin. I sent Hern to check on my parents, which felt like a huge mistake in retrospect. We needed all the help we could get, but we also needed the fae stones.

The silence was eerie. It was too quiet in the canyon. My blood roared in my ears, while my heart thudded against my ribcage. Why are the vampires taking so long? I wondered.

“You want to take another loop?” I asked Andres softly. “See what’s going on?”

“You got it.” He started running, the massive wings bursting forth in a blaze of glory, and then the eagle took flight.

A solitary blur sped down Main Avenue, dodging the bodies sprawled on the ground with ease. The shadow seemed to accelerate as it singled me out and adjusted course. What the hell? I bent my knees and prepared to leap above the vamp with somewhere to be.

The blur leapt when I did, and the inside of the figure’s elbow connected with the front of my throat and yanked me backwards. I locked eyes with my attacker and recognition dawned. The last time I’d seen her micro-short blonde hair, it had been soaked with Queen Lilli’s blood. Her name was Alyssa, and she was Mat’s protégé.

My head slammed into the frozen earth. The rest of my body followed, but my neck and head took the brunt of the brutal impact. Stars danced across my vision until I could barely see in between them. Squinting my eyes, I prayed for them to focus on the danger that loomed from above. With her unwavering cockiness, Alyssa stared down at me with a smug grin.

“Don’t you get it yet?” she asked. “We’re inevitable.”

Not that I was the type of girl who needed rescuing, but I did wonder why none of my companions came to my aid. Particularly Kenoa. Then I heard the grunts and thuds of a fight. The second wave of Dresden soldiers had arrived. Alyssa had just led the charge.

The way Alyssa leaned over me was the exact position Botto had warned against—her center of gravity too high and precarious. With that knowledge, I kicked up and out with enough force to knock the vampire backward. She stumbled but didn’t fall. That was okay. Those precious few seconds were enough for me to clear the haze from head.

When she leaned forward from her neck—maybe an old dog could learn new tricks—I executed the exact same movement with far more conviction and strength.

This time, Alyssa’s back hit the ground hard enough to stun her momentarily. I was on my feet by the time she stood again. The vampire cackled and rose as though pulled to her feet by invisible strings, defying all logic and gravity.

She was a very old vampire, I realized. And very old vampires were formidable opponents.

“You are a mere mortal,” she taunted, knowing full well that I was a fae. It said a lot about the side she was fighting for, even if she hadn’t meant to disclose it.

Without waiting for her to finish her snide villain speech, I swept my left leg in a wide arc through the air. The tip of my boot caught the edge of her nose, and blood spurted from the nostrils. Stumbling backward, the vampire clutched her face with both hands and stared at me like she couldn’t believe I’d drawn first blood.

I charged forward, pressing my advantage before Alyssa recovered from the dirty ballerina hit. My heel connected with her face just between the eyes. I heard the crack when the bridge of her nose broke. Alyssa doubled over, blood from her battered nose dripping between her fingers and coloring her pale skin red. I delivered a sharp elbow into the nape of her neck from above. Her head snapped back reflexively. For the briefest of moments, our eyes met. Then hers became vacant. Alyssa crumpled to the ground, landing face down in the snow.

“How’s that for inevitable?” I grumbled, not caring that the battered vampire was unconscious.

Instinct made me duck as I felt a burst of wind that meant another attack was

coming. Instead of taking a boot to the temple, a calf bounced off the side of my face. I tucked and rolled to one side. Placing my palms on the ground beside my ears, I sprang to my feet and faced my would-be killer.

The woman staring daggers at me was all-too familiar; she and I had known each other for years. She’d been the leader of the rebellion’s Hawaiian faction, and I’d once considered her among my closest friends.

“You double-crossing bitch!” Christina screamed.

Her words startled me more than her appearance. She had the nerve to call me a traitor? Christina had worked with Mat and Alyssa to bring down the dome over Oahu. She’d murdered hundreds of elderly casters under the guise of revolution and helped kill Kai’s mother in cold blood. She’d used me to get close to the royal family and lied about her true intent.

Christina was the match that had set fire to my life. I wanted her to feel my pain, my loss.

I struck first, punching her in the eye hard enough to make her stumble backward. I followed up with a boot to the stomach that knocked her back on her ass. My next blow was supposed to be a kick to the chin, but Christina managed to dodge my foot. She scrambled upright before I could lash out again.

The snow at my feet flurried from wisps of air to a blast before I knew what was happening. To combat Christina’s air magic, I sent a quick blast of fire that dissipated the snow into water. If she wanted to play elemental versus elemental, she’d have to work for it.

Christina got the memo. While she might’ve been considered adept against most other opponents, I’d been physically trained in both combat and magic. When her attempts to send wind and snow at me were easily blocked with my magical defenses, she resorted to the hand-to-hand combat that I craved. Sailing in her direction, I quickly halted what should’ve been a flying kick with a heel to the sternum.

Christina held her own in the fight, much to my surprise. In my defense, she wasn’t my first opponent of the night and likely not my last either. As much as I wanted to make her suffer slowly, as she’d done to me, there were bigger concerns at play. Like the fae stones. And Alyssa. The vampire would regain consciousness soon enough, and I wasn’t sure I could beat them at the same time.

Noticing that my glances were aimed at Alyssa, Christina positioned her body between her lover and my magic. She was buying time, intent on fending off my attacks until her girlfriend was on her feet. I needed to dispense with one or both of them before that happened. A failed swat from Christina provided the opening that I needed. The air fae was already off balance, and a well-placed fireball forced her even farther from the unconscious vampire.

Alyssa stirred on the icy ground. Don’t let her get up, I told myself, hearing Botto’s voice inside my head. Her angular jaw was like the crosshairs of a target. I drew my leg back and kicked as though to punt her head between two distant goalposts. Fresh blood arced through the air, the sickening sight reminding me of the night that Mat had slit Queen Lilli’s throat in her own throne room. It was the moment that had set in motion a string of events that all led to this moment.

The vampire’s lids fluttered open as I stood over her. Her pale lips curved upward, exposing bloody fangs. Suddenly, it wasn’t Alyssa lying on the ground. It was every vampire who’d kidnapped fae and shifters from the Freelands. It was every vampire who’d taunted and turned the fae of the canyon before we arrived. It was a physical representation of everything that had been taken from me.

Yes, I thought. This was always inevitable.

I fell to my knees in the snow and swung at her grinning face. She caught my fist but released it an instant later when flames shot between my fingers.

“No!” Christina screeched.

Don’t worry. Fire’s too quick, I thought, bashing my bare knuckles into the vampire’s nose over and over again. I relished  in the terror in her eyes when she realized mine would be the last face she ever saw.

The cry that escaped Christina’s lips was inhuman. She lunged for Alyssa’s prone form. The movement snapped my brain back to the present. I flipped my weight to my hands and swung my legs up as she dove. My heel caught her in the chin. Spitting blood, Christina whirled on me. Her eyes were murderous. A bitter wind swirled around us. She was preparing to use strong air magic against me, and I summoned my own abilities in response. As I geared up for an epic fight of magic, Botto flew through the air from somewhere behind me.

Mid-air, he reached for Christina’s long ponytail and yanked her head backwards. Dazed, she hit the ground and rolled to her stomach, protecting the vulnerable areas on her front. It turned out to be exactly the wrong move. Grabbing her hair again for leverage, Botto planted a knee in the back of her neck, pressed down with all of his weight, and wrenched the ponytail backwards. The crack that rang out was loud and undeniable. The air fae was dead.

Blood dripped from my fist onto the white snow, leaving a macabre puddle that spoke of my brutal victory over the vampire. I felt Botto’s hand on my shoulder, but I couldn’t tear my eyes from the dead lovers sprawled on the ground. Even as compassion at the sight rushed through me, I forced myself to remember who they were and what they’d done. If not for Christina, I never would’ve been caught on the wrong side of the rebellion against the casters. I never would’ve spied on Kai, never would’ve been blamed for the death of his mother, and we never would’ve fled the Hawaiian Dome for survival. If not for their actions, we never would’ve been in Fae Canyon engaging in a battle for the lives of all the fae who lived there. They were the reason for everything bad that had happened. They deserved the end I’d granted them.

“We should go,” Botto said, his voice low. “Andres and Nico are holding off the rest of the vamps and the shifter packs, but they won’t be able to keep it up for long. Where’s Kenoa?”

The question rocked my brain into focus. “What do you mean? He’s fighting your father’s abominable offspring.”

Botto flinched, and I instantly regretted the words. It wasn’t his fault that his father was a murderous, power-hungry monster. My trainer had been as much of a pawn in the scheme as the rest of us; a victim, not a comrade of the traitors.

“Kenoa took off a few minutes ago,” he said, raking a hand through his hair. “I figured he was going to help you, but then I spotted your two-on-one from across the square.”

“Where is he?” I demanded, as if Botto hadn’t just posed the same question.

When he shrugged, I shook my head and pressed on. “It doesn’t matter, he’ll meet us back at the house with Illion. We need to get to my parents. The situation here is much worse than we thought. We need to get the stones and get the hell out of here.”

Setting a pace that anyone without training would’ve never kept up with, I sprinted up the path with Botto behind me. As we reached the final curve that would’ve eventually brought the Temple of Gaia into sight, a dark form lay in wait ahead. Muscles tensed for a fight, I kept my speed up and ran straight for it. If one of the guards thought that hiding in the shadows would provide an advantage, he was sorely mistaken.

Even as we drew within a hundred feet of the person, he didn’t move an inch. Did Julia down someone on their way to the Temple? I wondered.

If only it had been that. When we were close enough to make out more detail, I slowed and poised for an attack that I never launched. The long dark hair that flopped over the form’s forehead was familiar; I’d seen hands rake through that hair more often than I could enumerate. The crumpled body that didn’t move was one that I had always thought invincible: Kenoa.

All other thoughts flew from my mind as I crashed to the snow beside Kai’s best friends. My knees hit the frozen ground with an impact that would inevitably leave a bruise.

“Kenoa? Kenoa? I need you to get up,” I pleaded.

His skin was gray and cold to the touch. Only the gentle rising of Kenoa’s chest told me that he was still alive. What the hell happened? Rolling him to one side, I squeezed his bulky arm to wake him up. There was no response.

Then, I saw the side of his neck. It was marred in angry red marks, as if he had been choked, but that wasn’t the startling part. Two crimson dots were rimmed in purple: the sure sign of a vampire bite.

I will kill them, I vowed. Whoever did this is dead.

Kenoa’s breath was shallow, undoubtedly the effect of having his blood and magic taken by force. Who the hell was strong enough to overtake Kenoa to feed on him? Shaking my head, I banished the question. It didn’t matter. Saving him was all that mattered. With a deep breath, I closed my eyes and drew forth all the magic I could summon. Without the curse, the streams of power that moved through me were invigorating instead of exhausting.

My hands on Kenoa’s chest, I sent forth the energy in a way that would help instead of harm him. It took all my willpower to move it into my friend without causing him to burst into flames. My concentration was so great that I didn’t even notice the two figures approaching us from the north.

“Brie!” my father hissed. “What are you doing?”

“Saving him,” I replied automatically. It wasn’t until that moment that I realized tears were streaming down my face. “We need to get him on his feet so we can get him out of here.”

My parents both crouched next to Kenoa on the other side of his body. Julia’s eyes were wide as she held a hand over him.

“He’s gone,” she said simply. “There’s not enough left to save.”

With a violent shake of my head, I swatted her hand away and went back to sending energy to Kenoa. “We just need to get him up,” I repeated. “If we get him back to your hive, we can fix him.”

“He’s been drained,” she replied. “Someone didn’t hold back; they went straight for his magic.”

“Either help me or get the hell out of my way,” I growled. Slinging one of Kenoa’s arms around my neck, I bent my knees and braced for a dead lift. If I had to drag Kai’s best friend the whole way back to Illion, I’d do it.

As if sensing my determination, Botto moved to Kenoa’s other side.

“Wait,” Julia announced. As she said the words, she cut her own wrist open with her fangs.

“No!” I shrieked before I could reconsider. “Don’t do it!”

Julia locked eyes with me as her scarlet blood began pouring from her wrist. “Not enough to turn him,” she promised. “He’s too heavy to move on your own.”

Without knowing if it was the right decision, I watched as Julia held her wrist to Kenoa’s open mouth. The blood dripped inside, and I had to turn away from the sight. When I looked back, his eyes fluttered the slightest bit. He wasn’t awake and he wasn’t fine, but Kenoa rapidly grew semi-coherent.

“I need you to work with me,” I urged him. Once again, I yanked his arm over my neck. When Botto did the same on the other side, Kenoa moaned.

“Good,” I continued. “Stay with us. We just need to go for a little walk.”

On the other side of the trees, the fight sounded like it was still raging. The thuds of blows connecting and the accompanying grunts told me that it wouldn’t be easy getting back to the house if the Dresdens became aware of our presence on the path.

Practically dragging Kenoa between us, Botto and I took several tentative steps through the snow. Realizing how pointless it would all be if we lost the fae stones, I stopped and turned back to where Julia and my father walked hesitantly behind us.

“Go ahead,” I barked. “Get up there, let Illion know to be ready.”

When my father started to protest, I glared at him with enough heat to make him back down. “Please,” I added.

As my father nodded, Julia took his hand and pulled him around us and up the path. “We’re going,” she said simply.

“Protect him,” I barked. “No matter the cost.”

They ran ahead, and soon their footsteps no longer rang out in the enclosed tunnel of the trees around us. Botto and I pulled Kenoa one step at a time, but he was little help even with the vampire blood. His head lolled forward, and still we marched on. Whatever it took, I wasn’t leaving him behind.

“Well, isn’t this sweet?” a voice called from somewhere in the darkness ahead.

Stopping dead in my tracks, I tensed. I knew that voice.

“You’ve lost your love,” it taunted. “You think that saving his friend is going to make a difference?” This time, the words sounded like they were coming from behind us. Without any sense of the opponent’s location, I tilted my head at Botto to signal him to the left side of the path. We propped Kenoa against a tree and stood back to back. It was an instinctive move, but also effective when we had no idea which direction the threat lay in.

“Son,” the voice called from somewhere to the right. “You cannot continue in this direction. It is a lost cause.”

Finally, Granite Dresden stepped into our line of sight on the path. He’d crept up from behind, from the direction of the Temple of Gaia. Still wary, I refused to turn my back in the other direction. Knowing Granite, he’d have several of his offspring stalking us from behind.

“Son,” he said again. “Join me.”

Botto seemed to hesitate, but I didn’t doubt his loyalty for an instant. “What do you want?” he spat.

“I want for you to be among the victors when this war is over.” Granite shrugged as if it were obvious. “I want you to take your rightful place among your family.”

“You’re not my family,” Botto said. With those four words, Granite’s face turned an angry shade of red.

“How dare you? We are the only family you will ever have, and the world is ours. You’re ungrateful, but we shall change that.”

“Enough with the—” my words were cut off by a cutting blow of sub-zero air sent towards us. Botto stumbled but didn’t back down.

“I am not with you!” he bellowed. “You have never been a father!”

While rage was evident in Granite’s face, he didn’t attack or rush forward. Instead, he simply lifted one hand and splayed his fingers. An icy hook flew towards his son’s throat, knocking him backwards and pinning him to the earth. I watched my trainer squirm for only a moment before I realized I’d seriously underestimated his father.

For anyone with half a brain, the sight would’ve brought submission; Granite had just proven his abilities and his viciousness in a single move. Instead, I got even more pissed, which had seemed impossible only a minute before encountering Botto’s father.

Through the anger, I tempered my reaction and kept my head clear. While I faced Granite Dresden and drew heat to my fingertips, a swirling mix of dirt and snow billowed up until it wrapped me in a tornado. He laughed and dropped the hand controlling it. He was simply showing off, like a cat toying with a mouse. Was I doomed? Enough that he was just screwing with me?

Let him think so, I thought, though doubt crept within me. Between dealing with Alyssa and Christina, and helping Kenoa, I wasn’t at a full-power status. He had to know that. Just be smart.

Before I could make an offensive move, Granite cackled maniacally. Without warning, an icicle with a sharpened tip fell at me from above, followed by another half dozen of the same. Dodging the impalements with a deftness born of the fight pits, I kept my eyes locked with his. While he was known to be a water fae, I was guessing that Granite had stolen blood from enough fae to be proficient in other elemental magics as well. But could he handle fire?

Testing my theory, I sent a wall of flames up between us. Though I’d been planning to advance the blockage in his direction, it was extinguished in less than three seconds. Falling back to my default magical move, I shot a fireball in his direction. Granite held up a hand before it was even five feet from him, and the ball of flames extinguished in an instant.

Shit.

Given the patriarch’s abilities with magic, I decided to switch tactics. Bending my knees, I took several slow steps to my right. Instead of facing Botto’s father head-on, I changed the situation by circling him.

Granite went on the offensive, kicking up an icy wind filled with sharp and frozen projectiles. Stopping mid-stride, I kept his eyes locked with mine as I countered the ice with the smallest of flames. The move shook him in the same way his defense had hit mine. Knowing that he didn’t possess the combat abilities I did, the boost to my confidence was palpable. The old guy wanted to dance?

Bring it on.

While he frowned at my easy dissemination of his weapon, Granite found himself on the receiving end of a kick to the head that should’ve knocked a few teeth out. I didn’t stop to see whether it did, though. Instead, I was already whirling around for another blow from the other leg that hit higher and harder. His jaw cracked with the impact, and blood sprayed out over the white snow.

My satisfaction only lasted the seconds it took for an ice spike to fly at me. Granite was still laying prone on the ground, but an icicle the size of a railroad spike sailed through the air, aimed for the center of my abdomen. Though I moved quickly enough to avoid the lethal blow, it still sliced through the edge of my left flank.

The yowl of pain never left my lips. Instead, I internalized it and added the fury to my internal stores. Whether the huge output of power was triggering my anger or vice-versa, I felt both increasing exponentially.

Ignoring the warm blood trickling down my side, I lunged back as if retreating and then flew forward. A sharp right hook caught his cheekbone, followed by an upper cut from my left fist to his gut. Even as Granite doubled over, he reached a hand toward me. The blast of air that shoved me was frigid and utterly unexpected. I fought to stay on my feet, but the arctic air sent me stumbling backwards. Though still upright, I was suddenly outside of reach to strike Granite again.

The ground rumbled beneath my feet. I knew the signal well enough to understand the gravity even before the ground physically split open. Leaping forward with both arms outstretched, I grasped the earthen cliff on the side of the chasm closest to Granite. Hoisting myself up, I rolled to one side just in time to dodge another ice spike. Understanding that my combat skills were superior was definitely making Granite fight harder with his magic. As I moved my way forward, the ground exploded as if mines were buried underneath.

Flinging a fireball with my left hand bought me enough time to summon a more powerful one in my dominant hand. Though the first extinguished easily, the second reached its target. I’d hoped for more injury to Granite, but it was still satisfying to see him cringe when the flames connected with his right thigh.

A little more height, and you could’ve prevented him from ever siring another combatant.

While the thought made me giggle, there was a manic tinge to my laughter. Leaning into the unstable vibe, I met his gaze while still chuckling in amusement. Granite’s eyes widened in alarm, and then a quick flurry of projectiles flew my way. Even as I jumped to dodge them and flipped through the air, the ground rumbled beneath my feet again.

I could handle sharp things flying at me. I could handle the earth opening up. I could also handle frigid blasts sending me careening through the air. The combination, though? It was trying, to say the least. My fire magic countered everything it could, but I was still flat on my back before I knew what was happening.

Rolling to one side, I narrowly missed a full-on impalement by another frozen projectile. Given that he was using all the elements to fight me, he wasn’t lending strength to any single one of them. Taking that advantage, I summoned every ounce of anger within me to ignite the ground between me and Granite. As the flames flew toward him, Granite seemed to think a side-step would help him.

It didn’t. I aimed the flames at his feet as he moved, anticipating the logical progression of his steps. When the magic finally hit his feet, I drew it up into a small explosion that sent him flying backwards. Granite was surprisingly dexterous for his age, and it didn’t take long for him to right himself again. Even as he struggled slightly to his feet, the elements attacked me on all fronts: dirt from Gaia knew where flew into my eyes, the snowy ground beneath my feet turned to ice in an instant, both slippery and intractable, and a direct wind sent me sliding across the surface.

Why hasn’t he tried fire magic yet? I wondered, even as I crashed to the ground on my left side. The open wound from his icy spike smacked the hard ground with an intensity that brought tears to my eyes. It hit me then—he didn’t have a fire fae to drink from. We were rare, after all; it was the reason I’d been such a coveted target for Mat and his gang of cowboys back when they’d first taken me from Fae Canyon.

Understanding my advantage was important, but I still had to utilize it. Unfortunately, my strategizing cost me too much time. Balls of ice pummeled me while I was still on the ground. Not small ones, either.

It felt like I was being stoned as solid blocks of ice rained down with a terrifying velocity.  Resorting to a purely defensive stance, I covered my head with my arms and curled into myself. A piece the size of a watermelon pelted my cheekbone, splitting the skin open. Moments later, I tasted the acrid flavor of blood that could only be described as coppery. It streamed down into my mouth. Still, I didn’t move from covering the most vital parts of me.

Only when the maelstrom had stopped for a full minute did I chance a look to see what the hell Granite was planning next. I needed to get back to my feet, needed to take the fight back to a physical place. He never gave me the chance.

The instant my forearms were no longer covering my head, a boulder the size of a soccer ball crashed down upon me. There was time for a single thought before it hit my head.

Is this the end?

Kai’s face appeared, and I realized I’d taken too many hits to the head. I’d never seen my Kai’s expression filled with such a mixture of terror and rage. Besides, my Kai—the real Kai—was back at the Midnight Hive. No one would’ve been stupid enough to break him out.

Right?

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Dome of Midnight

Kai

––––––––

THE JOURNAL WAS OPEN on his chest, though Kai hadn’t consulted the pages in hours. He’d started reading for lack of a better distraction, but the prophecy had become something of an obsession for him in the short amount of time since he’d learned of it. Not unlike Sabina and the later journal author. Sarah’s translations suggested that the prophecy was a way for the fae to find reborn eternals in future generations, which made sense in a way. It even fit with his theory that the prophecy resurfaced every so often for that very reason—because an eternal had been reborn.

“To what end?” Kai grumbled aloud. “Why would an eternal be needed now?”

“That is a question I have asked myself many times over the years.”

He startled visibly at the newcomer’s interruption. His fangs dropped down over his bottom lip when he saw Samira sitting on the sofa his sister had occupied not that long before.

“How did you get past the guards in the hallway?” he demanded.

Samira smiled indulgently, like she was at the top of the hill just waiting for him to catch up. “Humans no longer threaten supernaturals, so there would be no reason to call upon the eternal warriors now.”

Curiosity got the better of him, and Kai found himself engaging in the conversation with her. “What do mean ‘call upon’?”

“The fae would have designed a way to summon the immortal warriors if and when necessary.”

He frowned. “The thirteenth eternal. The one meant to turn the others. Sarah and I worked that out already.”

“So you did,” Samira agreed in a way that left little doubt in Kai’s mind that the older caster had been privy to the conversation between siblings. “You forgot an important part. An eternal must be reborn fae before they can be turned and recall their true identity.”

“Right,” he said slowly. “What is your point?”

“Do you think the ancient fae would have left an eternal soul being reborn to chance?” Samira countered his question with one of her own.

Kai blinked, ashamed he hadn’t considered that aspect. “You’re suggesting they created a spell to summon the eternal soul?”

“I am not suggesting it, I am saying that is the case. The spell does exist. I have seen it with my own eyes.”

“You think someone is causing eternals to be born this generation?” he guessed skeptically. “Why would anyone do that?”

“I have many answers. Only with time can we know the right one.”

He let out a frustrated sigh and ran a hand through his hair. “What does all this have to do with me? With Brie? I am clearly not the reborn eternal in the prophecy. I don’t recall any past lives now that I have turned vampire.”

Samira smiled like she knew a secret. “No, you are not. I never believed you were. I cannot say the same for those who turned you, however.”

“Excuse me?” Kai wasn’t sure he’d heard her correctly. “The Dresdens turned me to see if I was one of the eternals? That’s the true purpose of their rebellion?”

It sounded so ridiculous. And yet, the explanation made a certain amount of sense. Someone, presumably the thirteenth eternal, had summoned warriors, but had no way of locating those souls once reborn. With no memory of previous incarnations, the reborn eternals wouldn’t know who they really were. Until they were turned.

It was sort of genius, in a sick way, Kai decided.

There was one flaw in the theory, though. “The Dresdens are turning mostly royal casters,” he pointed out. “The eternals are supposedly reborn fae.”

Samira shook her head like she’d expected better of him, and Kai realized his mistake immediately.

“Fae and casters share common ancestry,” he answered his own question.

“Yes, and most royal casters can trace their lineage back to the ancient fae. That is why families like your own are so powerful. Old blood runs through your veins, old fae blood.”

Kai still felt he was missing something. Why only change royal casters? There had to be a reason.

“The bloodline,” he muttered when it finally clicked. “The eternal warriors have to be reborn to their own bloodline.” He met Samira’s gaze. “One of the warriors is my ancestor.”

“No, my king. Not your ancestor.”

That was not the answer he expected. Kai had been so sure he was on to something.

“If my research is correct, your family does have roots in The Valley of the Elements. But you are not descended from a warrior. Think, Your Majesty. Where did you get the journal you had your sister translate?”

Kai’s brows drew together as he shook his head. “It was in Julia’s library as far as I know. I have no idea where it came from.”

“You think that journal just happened to be in Julia Hawkins’ library?” Samira’s laughed was grating to his ears. “Gaia, and you are supposed to be so intelligent.”

A snarl curled his lips back.

“Julia Hawkins is from Fae Canyon, one of the oldest fae settlements in the world. The oldest in the Americas. Her lineage is just as old as yours. And unless I am horribly mistaken, and I do not believe I am, that journal has been in her family for millennia. She is of Nicasia’s bloodline.”

For a second, Kai thought Samira was trying to tell him that Julia was the eternal walking around summoning her fellow warriors.

“Which means Maybrie is also of the bloodline, as will be any daughter she births.” Samira paused to let her words sink in, and then added, “And Maybrie will birth a daughter.”

The thought of Brie having a child with someone else made Kai’s fangs grind. They were supposed to have children together. That was how their fairytale romance should have played out.

“Did you see that in your crystal ball?” Kai hissed, masking the pain with anger.

“The future is easy to read when you know the past and present.”

He went completely still. Surely, Samira wasn’t saying what he thought she was saying. His head started to swim, and Kai thought he might faint. Could vampires faint?

“Have you not wondered why Maybrie calms you and vice versa? Have you not considered that you attacked your sister, not to reclaim any magic but because a part of you recognizes that she is not your true heir? Have you not realized your girlfriend is more powerful than ever right now, yet she can hardly eat and does not sleep?”

Kai closed his eyes briefly to make the room stop spinning.

“Maybrie is carrying your daughter—a child that will be born with Nicasia’s soul.”

Suddenly, the prophecy and the journal didn’t seem so interesting. In fact, Kai wished he’d never heard of either. Ignorance really could be bliss sometimes.

“Even if Brie is pregnant, you can’t know the child will be Nicasia reincarnated,” he protested, but even before the argument left his mouth, he knew he was wrong. “Unless you summoned her soul. That is why you poisoned Brie. It’s part of the ritual.”

He thought he was going to be sick and reached for his glass of blood to clear his mind and settle his stomach.

“Nicasia has other living descendants. I could not take the chance that she would be reborn to one of them instead of Maybrie. The tonic I gave her served to ensure the pregnancy and that Maybrie would need a dark practitioner to douse her with black magic, thus completing the summoning spell and making sure the only female eternal was reborn as your daughter.”

In the space of minutes, Kai had learned he was going to be a father, and that his child would literally have an old soul. That was a lot to unpack.

“Why are telling me all this?” he asked Samira. “You usually like to keep your wisdom and knowledge vague.”

“The time is right,” Samira said simply. “You must know what you are fighting for. Who you are fighting for. Your daughter is just as much you and Maybrie as she is Nicasia. She is your child, my king. Know that.”

A chill ran down his spine and goosebumps appeared on his arms.

“Is Brie in danger?” he hissed, leaping to his feet and crossing the room in a single bound.

Samira didn’t even blink. “I fear Granite Dresden is more displeased than I previously knew over your abrupt departure. He also believes the high priestess has double crossed him. They have enjoyed an alliance of sorts over the years, a truce that she broke to help Maybrie, as well as you.”

“Is Brie in danger?” Kai didn’t recognize his own voice. His hands curled into fists as his sides as magic gathered at his core. There was no way the cell would hold him if Brie was in trouble.

“Of the two of us, only you can know for certain,” Samira replied pointedly. “All I know is that she needs you.”

He wasn’t about to waste time arguing semantics with the older caster. He needed to get to Fae Canyon. He needed to get to Brie. He was just about to let loose a wave of power ten times stronger than the one he’d used to break the wards and enchantments during the attack on his sister, when he felt an odd sensation crawl over his skin, like thousands of fingers were tickling him. It was strange enough to break through his desperation.

Kai stared a spot several feet to his right. He recognized the orb of light that expanded rapidly into a full-sized portal. Wide-eyed and terrified, Illion stumbled out of the tunnel and onto the floor of Kai’s bedroom. Sienna tripped over him as she clambered out of the opening behind Brie’s little brother.

“Is she okay?” Kai demanded. He gripped Illion’s biceps and pulled the teenager to his feet roughly. “Is Brie okay?”

“I don’t know,” Illion panted, tears pouring down his dirty face. “I don’t know.” He met Kai’s gaze. “He’s alive. The vamp from the dungeons. Kai, he’s alive!”

He didn’t realize how tight a hold he had on Illion’s arms until the younger guy stifled a gasp of pain. Sienna swatted at Kai’s white knuckles.

“Back off. He’s just a kid,” she snapped, showing none of the fear wafting off her.

Kai rounded on Sienna but loosened his grip on Illion. “Did you see him, too? Did you see Mat?”

She nodded and bit her lip as though trying to decide whether to say more. “They need you. Brie needs you,” she said like he might need convincing.

“Go, Your Majesty,” Samira called. “The time is now.”

Kai spared the caster a look over his shoulder as he followed Illion and Sienna into the tunnel. The air fae filled him in on the details of the fight she knew of, which weren’t many since she and Illion had been inside the Hawkins’ cottage.

“Where did you see Mat?” he asked as the three of them jogged along the magical corridor. He considered running ahead—the two fae were in better shape, but neither came close to matching his speed—but he needed Illion to open a door on the other side.

“He tried to break through the wards around the house. They held long enough for us to get out, but I don’t think they would have held much longer. He’s strong,” Sienna admitted. “Extremely strong. And apparently, truly immortal.”

“He’s eternal,” Kai muttered more to himself than the others. It hadn’t hit him until that moment. Mat, not Granite, was the one turning casters in the hopes of finding eternals. That still didn’t explain why Samira had summoned Nicasia, but that was a problem for later. First, he needed to figure out how to kill a being that could only die by his own hand.

Sienna gave him a strange look but made no comment.

“How much longer?” Kai asked Illion.

“Almost there,” the fae wheezed, making Kai cognizant of the fact that he’d picked up his pace and the other two were trying to match it.

A blast of energy filled the tunnel, and a fist-sized ball of light appeared in the distance.

“Go!” Illion shouted. “I can hold it open long enough from here for you to get through.”

Kai didn’t need to be told twice. He sprinted toward the opening, covering the distance in the space of a heartbeat. He ran straight into the cottage’s small living room and, unable to stop himself, flipped over the back of the couch and crashed through the coffee table. He tucked and rolled neatly to his feet.

The front door burst open. Expecting to see the vampire—the eternal—who had turned him, Kai acted on instinct. But before he’d reached his target, he smacked face first into an invisible wall. Stunned, he blinked and realized Julia and Elder Hawkins were standing in front of him, and each of them had one of Kenoa’s arms draped around their shoulders.

“He’s nearly drained. A vampire got him,” Julia informed Kai calmly, never stopping to ask how he’d arrived in Fae Canyon.

“Mat’s alive,” Kai growled.

Julia and Elder Hawkins exchanged knowing glances. They, it seemed, had already seen the eternal.

“We’ll take care of Kenoa. Get Maybrie and the others, get them back here. We have the stones.” Julia pointed to the jeweled case Kai hadn’t noticed tucked beneath Elder Hawkins’ free arm. “We need to go.”

The barrier dropped just as Illion and Sienna finally arrived. Julia and Elder Hawkins dragged Kenoa over to the sofa and laid him on his back. Kai glanced down at his best friend’s bruised and battered body, his deathly pale face, his sunken in cheeks. His heart hurt for Kenoa, but all Kai could think was, thank Gaia it wasn’t Brie.

Yet.

He needed to find her before Mat did.

Julia drew a line in the air with her finger. Kai felt a slice across his palm.

“Leave your blood when you cross the wards so you can get back. Go. Find my daughter,” Julia ordered.

Cold wind stung his cheeks as he sped out the front door of the cottage. He hadn’t thought to ask anyone where to find Brie. It wasn’t necessary. Just thinking about how badly he wanted to reach her and their child was enough to guide his feet in the right direction. Mat wouldn’t hurt them. Kai wouldn’t allow it. They were his girls, his family. No one was going to take them from him.

But when Brie came into view on a path through the forest, she wasn’t squared off with Mat like he’d expected. Granite Dresden was the one trying to kill her.

Bloodlust tinged Kai’s vision red. For the first time since his transition, it had nothing to do with thirst. He didn’t merely want to drink Granite’s blood. Kai wanted to rip Granite’s heart out and feed it to him.

He let loose a primal scream that drew the Dresden’s attention from Brie to the half-crazed vampire headed his way. A wall of ice blocks flew toward Kai, and he deflected them with a wave of his hand. Icy spikes erupted from the frozen earth. Kai danced between blades with a grace he’d never possessed as a caster.

“Kai, watch out!” Brie shouted the warning as though from inside his head.

He chanced a glance in her direction as he launched himself at Granite, narrowly dodging an ice javelin the old fae sent toward his heart. Kai collided with the Dresden patriarch, knocking them both onto the rocky ground.

The two men grappled. Kai had vampire speed and strength on his side, but those only went so far against Granite’s superior combat skills. In his haste to rescue Brie, Kai had not taken stock of the other man’s full range of magical abilities. When Granite grabbed hold of Kai’s wrists and blasted ice spikes, Kai didn’t realize what was happening until his screams pierced the night air.

The stench of his own blood sent Kai into panic mode. He struggled against the icy spears pinning him to the ground, sending what felt like acid shooting through his veins. Kai snapped and snarled, bucking wildly despite the pain.

“Keep fighting, bloodsucker.” Granite Dresden spat blood on the snow beside Kai’s head and climbed to his feet. “You’ll only die faster.”

The skin beneath Kai’s clothes started to smoke, and he began to fear acid was actually shooting through his veins. His eyes burned like he’d stared directly into the sun. The pain was unreal. Despite Granite’s warning, he fought against the spikes. He could die. That would be okay. As long as Brie and their daughter lived.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Fae Canyon

Brie

––––––––

WATCHING KAI FALL REMINDED me of finding him after he’d been turned. The rage returned, along with the desire to do horrible, unspeakable things to the one responsible. Maybe that was why Mat’s sadistic face popped into my head in that moment. I swore I even heard his unhinged laugh echo through the canyon.

Squeezing my eyes shut, I shook my head to clear the memory. Mat was dead, and Granite Dresden was nothing by comparison. I wasn’t going to let him take anything else from me.

Climbing to my feet caused the gash in my side to send new waves of agony, my body urging me to stop moving. Where the hell were the trainers’ healing tonics when I needed them? I fell to my knees, the searing pain fighting me every step of the way.

Kai’s blood was so bright against the pristine white snow. Help him. He needs you. You need him. My palms were flat on the ground, cold seeping through my skin to jolt my heart awake. Suddenly, instead of exhaustion, I found a well of strength that I hadn’t felt before.

The earth stirred beneath my hands, like Gaia was lending me her strength. Not, Gaia. Kai, I realized. I raised one hand and conjured an orb of black, shiny hellfire. Slamming it into the ground, I used the heat to combat Granite’s water magic.

Kai relaxed visibly as my fire melted Granite’s frost, the pain in his expression lessening. But Granite barely noticed the heat, like my magic was nothing more than an annoyance.

You need a new strategy. Something bigger. Hotter.

The ground quaked again. The move was meant to keep us down, but it gave me an idea. The chasm in the ground that Granite had opened was still behind me; an open abyss that went deeper than I could see. Focusing on that, I called to Gaia and began chanting. It was a spell that Samira had taught me, one meant to call the earth’s powers to bolster my own.

The earth shook again, but it wasn’t Granite’s doing this time. His eyes were wide as saucers as his head whipped around, searching for the cause of the quaking. Kai launched himself again, teeth gnashing. When he took a chunk of arm flesh, Granite howled in protest and lashed out.

Ignoring the physical fight, I focused on the spell and the warmth that seeped from the break in the earth’s surface. The power came easily, and I felt invincible as I continued chanting. Water fell from the trees like rainfall as icicles and frost melted all around us. Even the water was no match for the searing liquid I was calling forth from within the earth.

As if sensing my plan, Kai stilled. He glanced over his shoulder, and I nodded when his red eyes met mine. Kai’s lips moved. As a caster, his true power lay in spellcasting. I’d figured he would use his newfound strength to hurl Granite into my trap, but my heart sang when I realized he was using the same powers he’d always had.

Granite stumbled, fighting the compulsion. When his arms flew up to send out waves of magic, they fell back to his sides without ever doing a thing. Two halting steps forward only brought one step back in defiance. Kai looked at me again. This time, his smile was less murderous and more reassuring. It was the old Kai. My Kai.

The expression made both my confidence and the molten liquid surge. Lava burst from the chasm, its heat making even me gasp. Sweat soaked my hairline. I felt feverish, yet the sweltering temperatures made me feel alive at the same time. The heat was enough to melt the ice shackle that bound Botto to the ground, and he rolled to his side, coughing.

I tore my eyes from Kai and looked at Granite, who fought the compulsion with all his might. Botto’s father took another step toward the abyss. Lava arced from the chasm and swirled around Granite, the boiling magma enveloping him. His agonized screams were brief but deafening.

When I let the boiling cyclone fall, nothing remained of Granite Dresden.

Kai’s pale face appeared above me like the moon. His fingers slid between mine and he squeezed. Just when it felt like life might be looking up, I saw the face that had haunted me since I was fifteen.

“What’s wrong?” Kai glanced over his shoulder.

“Nothing.” I shook my head, once again trying to dislodge the memory of the vampire who’d stolen me from the canyon so many years ago.

“Botto?” I called. “You okay?”

“Yeah,” he replied, rubbing his neck where the ice and the pressure had turned the skin a dark purple.

“Get the guys,” I told him. “Get everyone back to the house.”

Kai put one arm around my shoulders and the other around my waist, helping me upright. Despite my protests, he scooped me into his arms and sped toward my family’s house on the hill. The hyenas, the coyote patrolled the cabin, an added layer of protection.

My parents were in the living room with Sienna and Illion, all four huddled around the sofa, where a large figure lay unconscious. I rolled out of Kai’s arms and shoved my way to Kenoa’s side.

“Is he...okay?” I asked, looking from my mother to my father and then over my shoulder at Kai, who didn’t seem surprised to see his best friend in such a state.

Maybe he just doesn’t care, I thought. But no. There was definite concern in Kai’s expression. And there was no way I could believe the man who had fought so hard for me wouldn’t have a care for his best friend.

“It’s too soon to tell. We need to get him back to the hive,” Julia said, refusing to meet my eyes.

“What happened to him?” I demanded.

Before anyone could answer, the house started to shake.

“The wards,” Dad muttered.

Shrieking filled the cottage. Whoever was outside, the shifters were trying to hold them off, but it didn’t sound like they were winning the fight.

“Open the tunnel Illion,” Julia ordered him. “Now.”

My little brother didn’t hesitate. My parents started to lift Kenoa from the couch, but my father stumbled under the water fae’s weight. That was when I noticed the dark circles beneath Dad’s tired eyes. He had a bruise forming on his chin where it looked as though he’d taken a hit. Kai must have noticed my father’s condition as well, because he rushed forward to help Julia with Kenoa.

The house shook again, this time much more violently than before. I stumbled but didn’t lose my balance.

“Brie, go!” Kai barked like it was an order.

Sienna helped my father into the tunnel. He had the box of fae stones tucked under one arm, and my childhood best friend held his other to keep him steady.

“What about Botto and the others? We can’t just leave them!”

Kai’s focus was behind me when he begged, “Brie. Go. Please.”

I spun on my heel. Mat’s mangled face was peering through the cottage window. He smiled, revealing two rows of bloody teeth.

“Brie, no!” This time it was Julia who pleaded with me.

Mat beat both his fists on the windowpane and then crooked a finger at me, as if inviting me outside to play.

My hand was around the doorknob when Kai sped over and blocked my exit. He placed his hands on my shoulders gently. Outside, an eagle cawed loudly.

“Mat is eternal. He can’t be killed. You can’t fight him.”

“Move, Kai,” I growled, shoving hard against his chest.

On the other side of the door people shouted. I heard grunts and thuds, the telltale signs of a fight.

“Botto is out there. The fighters from L.A. are out there. They came because I asked them to!” I shouted.

Kai looked over my head to where Julia held Kenoa in the entrance to the tunnel. “Take her back to the hive. I’ll be right behind you guys.”

He spun so fast that I didn’t have a chance to argue before he was out the door. I started after him, but my mother was there holding me back before I got too far. She held me so tightly that I could barely breath, let alone fight. I watched helplessly as Kai went to help Botto, Hern, and Nico takedown Mat. They were some of the best fighters alive, and yet Mat batted away each advance easily.

Somewhere in the distance, the eagle cawed again—a battle cry if I ever heard one. Then, Andres swooped from the dark sky in a flash of sharp talons and bloody feathers. Instead of divebombing Mat like I thought he might, the shifter pulled up at the last second, his claws closing around the vampire’s shoulders. He screeched loudly as he carried Mat high into the air.

“Now, hurry!” Julia shouted. “Illion has the tunnel open.”

Botto and Hern ran to collect the shifters who’d fallen protecting the cottage. One was definitely still alive, though badly injured. I couldn’t be sure about the other two.

“Kai, come on,” I called when he didn’t return to the house immediately.

He didn’t look my way, his eyes, along with Nico’s, on the pathway below.

“Get in the tunnel, Brie,” Kai yelled back.

I was about to tell him that I’d leave when he did, but then Andres swept down from the sky, shifting all but his arms before landing.

“Go! Go! Go!” he shouted. “I dropped that bloodsucker out over the ocean, but he wasn’t dead. He’ll be back.”

The were-eagle was bleeding freely. Horrible images of Kai attacking Andres filled my head. But it seemed I didn’t have to worry. Instead of indulging his desire for blood, Kai rushed back to the house. He pulled me from my mother’s arms and dragged me to the portal. This time I didn’t protest. The others were right behind us. When the last of our group was inside the tunnel, Illion sealed the entrance. But not before I saw Mat’s white, disfigured face in the distance.

He was never going to stop coming for us, I realized. And if Kai was right that Mat couldn’t be killed, we’d be running our whole lives. Not that I necessary believed Mat was truly immortal. That was crazy. Even the dead could die again. But I couldn’t deny there was something different about Mat. He was stronger than other vampires. He hadn’t burst into flames when he came in contact with my magic. Even hellfire hadn’t turned him to a pile of ash.

“Brie?” Kai slipped his hand into mine, my name on his lips sounding impossibly loud in the quiet tunnel.

I looked up at him. “Yeah?”

The mixture of love and panic in his eyes made my breath catch. His next words were not ones any girl liked to hear from her boyfriend.

“We need to talk.”

Chapter Twenty-Nine

Midnight Hive

Kai

––––––––

GROWING UP, KAI HAD always known he would be king. He had known that one day he would marry a woman, hopefully one he loved, and make her his queen. She would have his children—little princes and princesses that would one day inherit his throne. His mother had stressed the importance of making sure those children were born after marriage and only to his wife, to prevent any nasty squabbles over line of succession. So for a very long time, one of Kai’s greatest worries was that a woman he had slept with would tell him that she was pregnant.

Never had he thought he would be the one to have to break the news.

“Just because that witch says its true, doesn’t mean it is,” Brie retorted. “We can’t trust anything she says.”

They were sitting in the gazebo in the backyard of Julia’s house. With all the injured members of their group to tend to, no one had insisted he return to the transition cell. He knew Julia hadn’t overlooked him. The freedom was a reward for coming to Brie’s aid and not attacking any of the bleeding individuals in the tunnel on the way back from Fae Canyon.

“I believe her,” Kai said simply. “I don’t trust Samira, but I do believe she’s right.”

Brie touched her stomach. There was a patch of dried blood on her jacket that he found didn’t whet his appetite in the least. Julia had insisted Brie drink her blood to heal the wound, which his girlfriend had been staunchly against. Only once Kai had practically begged her to take the blood had Brie agreed.

“Is that why you didn’t want me to fight Mat?” she guessed, looking down at her flat belly as though imagining what it would look like in a few months. Brie shook her head and let her hand fall to her side. “This is ridiculous. I would know. It’s my body.”

Contrary to her words, Brie’s eyes said that deep down, she did know the truth. There must have been signs that she had dismissed, ones that had she paid attention to she might have been the one telling him that they were going to have a child.

“There’s more,” he said softly.

He had yet to tell her that their daughter was more than just their daughter. He knew Brie wouldn’t take the news well. If he thought he could’ve waited until she had a chance to come to terms with the fact that they were going to be parents, Kai would have. But that wasn’t an option. They needed to talk to Samira together. They needed to know why she had summoned Nicasia.

Brie’s cheeks lost more and more color the longer he talked. He went to put an arm around her shoulders, but she drew back. Kai pushed aside his hurt feelings. It wasn’t him that she was rejecting, it was the truth. And he couldn’t blame her for that.

“You do realize how nuts this all sounds,” she said when he finally paused for a breath he didn’t need.

“Does it? Mat is alive, Brie. He can’t be killed. That is proof enough eternals exist. I don’t think it’s a leap to believe our daughter is one of them.”

She laughed humorlessly. “I think it’s a pretty big leap. We don’t even know that I am of Nicasia’s bloodline. Samira might know things, but she doesn’t know everything.”

“You are of Nicasia’s bloodline,” a soft, feminine voice interjected. Then, Julia corrected herself, “We are of Nicasia’s line.” The vampire priestess stepped out of the shadows. She had changed out of her torn and bloody clothes into silk pants and a matching top. Her hair was swept back into a bouncy ponytail. She certainly didn’t look like a woman who’d been in a fight recently.

“Did you know?” Brie demanded, watching as her mother glided over to join them in the gazebo.

“That you were pregnant? I did suspect,” Julia admitted calmly. “Your bond with Kai after the transition is like none I have ever seen. I thought there was a possibility it was because you were carrying his child.”

Fire glinted in Brie’s eyes. “That Mat was an eternal? That our family is descended from an eternal?”

Kai saw the answer in Julia’s smile before she replied carefully, “I have heard stories about our family. I should have known about Mat.” The priestess eased down on the bench beside her daughter. “Cessius, my sire, he turned me to see if I was an eternal. He knew of our bloodline. At first, I didn’t believe him. But the fact he knew I was a descendant of Nicasia, that made me curious enough to research the matter. He never told me about Mat, though I should have suspected. I am sorry for that.”

Once again, Brie touched her stomach, a mixture of disbelief and wonder in her eyes. Kai wanted to say something reassuring, something that would make her smile. Instead, he watched her try to process what should have been a reason to celebrate. If they’d still be in the Hawaiian Kingdom, Kai would have marked the occasion with a firework display visible from space. But they weren’t in the Hawaiian Kingdom. People may have still considered Kai a king, but that was nothing more than a technicality. He was a vampire. A monster. Brie deserved a better partner. Their daughter deserved a better father.

“I want to speak with Samira,” Brie announced, her voice drawing Kai out of his dark, depressing thoughts.

Julia nodded like she’d figured as much. “Come on. Your father is with her now.”

On the walk to the tearoom, Julia filled them in on the fates of the others who’d been in Fae Canyon. A coyote shifter named Essa had died defending the cottage from Mat. In accordance with his wishes, Julia did not turn him into a vampire. One of the other shifters, Hero, had been badly injured but with an infusion of Julia’s blood would make a full recovery. Botto needed more stitches and a lifetime of therapy. Hern had a few broken ribs that he claimed could heal naturally just fine. Sienna was physically okay, just tired and very shaken up. Andres had some minor broken bones and a large gash on his head, nothing his shifter healing and some tonics couldn’t fix. Nico, the only vampire aside from Julia to have made the trip, had sustained injuries, but they’d all mended themselves before the group had reached the hive.

Julia had put Illion to bed with a strong sleeping draught that she said would keep him unconscious for the next twelve hours. Kai had noticed the young fae’s fatigue on the return journey from the canyon. He’d overexerted himself with the extra trips back and forth to get Kai. Kai did feel a little guilty about that. Not much, though. Illion would recover. Brie might have died if he had not shown up when he did.

“The princess is sitting with Illion in his room,” Julia said. “I could not see the harm in it. And it will give her something to do.”

“And Kenoa?” Brie asked.

Julia smiled tightly. “We have flooded his body with magic. Now, it’s up to him.” She touched her daughter’s hand. “I have seen fae come back from worse. We were able to treat him quickly. Let us pray to Gaia that it was fast enough.”

Kai knew he should be more upset about Kenoa. The fact he was upset at all was a double-edged sword. He didn’t want to feel the pain of another loss. He didn’t want to think about a life without the man who’d been by his side for most of his life. But a part of Kai was just relieved he could feel anything at all for his best friend.

Samira and Elder Hawkins were alone inside Julia’s tearoom. Brie’s father was sipping a hot liquid that Kai figured must have had a healing tonic mixed in, because the old fae was looking much healthier than he had when they all exited the tunnel. Julia immediately poured glasses of blood for Kai and herself, and then fixed Brie a cup of tea.

“Drink it,” she instructed when she handed it to her daughter.

Brie looked like she wanted to argue but accepted the tea anyway. Kai sipped his blood and tried not to think how nice Samira’s head would look on a spike. Like he had told Brie, just because he believed the caster was telling the truth about the pregnancy that didn’t mean he trusted Samira. No matter the reason, Samira had poisoned Brie. For that alone Kai still wanted to kill her.

“I see you have told her,” the caster said, smiling at Brie.

“Why?” The one-word question slipped through Brie’s pursed lips. “Why did you do this to me?”

“Do this to you?” Samira laughed. “Maybrie, I didn’t do anything to you. You and the king conceived the child.”

“But you summoned Nicasia,” Brie hissed. “No more games. Tell me why.”

Samira stared at Brie thoughtfully as if considering just how much truth his girlfriend could handle. Kai wondered the same thing. It was hard for him to wrap his head around, and he wasn’t the one carrying the child.

“What do you know about the thirteen eternals?” Samira asked finally.

Brie sighed heavily. “Just what Kai has told me.”

Samira’s gaze shifted to him briefly. “Did he mention of the thirteen only one was female?”

Brie shook her head.

“I didn’t realize it was important,” Kai admitted sheepishly.

“It is extremely important,” Samira replied sharply. “Each warrior was given a certain designation when turned immortal. Nicasia was considered the mother figure. The other twelve eternals followed her lead, her example. They wanted to make her proud, to please her. Like any child does their mother. She was also the most reasonable of the group. It was Nicasia who convinced the others to go through with the ritual sacrifice originally. None of them wanted to die, even if they were to be reborn again. But their own wants were overshadowed by Nicasia’s will.”

Brie started to say, “So, what,” but Samira kept on talking.

“The fae knew the eternals were beyond their control, and they only ever summoned them twice more. Each time, Nicasia was the only reason they all agreed to the sacrifice again.” Samira leaned back in her chair as though telling the tale was exhausting her. “After the third sacrifice, the thirteenth eternal vowed to resurrect his brethren, save Nicasia, so that the eternals could claim the earth as their kingdom. When the fae realized what was happening, they summoned Nicasia to deal with the problem they had created. It is said she has since been summoned twice more. The last time is believed not to have been long before the Freeze. It is said the war of the eternals caused the Freeze, and only vanquishing them once and for all can reverse it.”

Kai had heard versions of this story, supposed ways to reverse the climate changes that had led to the frozen wastelands and need for domes. Never once had any of those stories involved eternals, though.

“If I am reading the signs correctly, twelve of the thirteen eternals now walk among us again,” Samira continued. She pointed to where Brie had her hands clasped over her belly. “Soon, so will the thirteenth. And she will decide the fate of them all.”

The fate of them all.

And Kai had thought being born to rule a kingdom was a heavy burden. His daughter—his and Brie’s daughter—would have a lot more to contend with than politics.

“Of course, if the child never turns vampire, she can grow up and live a normal life,” Elder Hawkins said softly.

Samira frowned. She was smart enough to realize one of them would have pointed out this fact sooner or later, but she still wasn’t pleased.

Hope sparked in Brie’s eyes, and Kai knew she was seeing the same future he did in that moment. One where they lived in a small house, just their three-person family. They cooked dinner and read to their daughter before bed. They were happy.

“You can only prolong the inevitable,” Samira said. “You cannot stop it. One day the child will turn and realize her true identity. And until that day comes, the other eternals will come for her. They will try to kill her before she can turn.”

“Why what happens to Nicasia’s soul if they kill her before she becomes a vampire again?” Brie demanded.

“I cannot say for certain,” Samira hedged. “Some say she would die a true death. Others say her soul would wait to be summoned again.”

“So, my daughter could grow old and die naturally, and the eternal part of her would die too?” Brie pressed.

“Potentially, yes,” Samira conceded. “Though the longer you wait to turn her, the longer she is vulnerable.”

“I’m not letting my child be turned or killed,” Brie hissed.

Tensions in the room were mounting. Kai felt himself growing more and more agitated by the second.

“First they need to find out about her,” Julia interjected. “Which we won’t let happen.”

“Do not fool yourself, Priestess,” Samira said coolly. “Your vampiric brother is eternal. He will know when Nicasia is reborn.”

“That may be, but there are a number of spells and protections we can place on the child to keep her hidden,” Julia countered.

The two women looked like they were seconds away from coming to blows. And while Julia was a powerful vampire, Samira was a powerful caster. He honestly didn’t know which woman would prevail in a fight.

“Saying this is all true, which I’m not saying that,” Brie interrupted. She swallowed thickly and looked from Samira to her parents to Kai. He took her hand and squeezed gently. She kept her other palm flat on her stomach, instinctively protecting the daughter they had yet to meet. “How can we vanquish the eternals once and for all? They can’t be killed, right? Not once they’ve turned vampire?”

“We don’t need to kill them. We simply need to rid them from this world,” Elder Hawkins clarified.

Brie’s eyes cut to Kai, silently asking whether he understood what they hell her father was saying.

“We need to send them to a prison world,” Julia explained.

“A prison world?” Brie laughed, but she was the only one.

Kai had heard of prison worlds. Supposedly, back in the day, they were used to hold particularly violent and vicious supernaturals that could not otherwise be dealt with. If any of the lore was true, they were horrible places and much worse punishment than death. They were also extremely difficult to create and access.

“Do you know how to make a prison world?” Kai asked doubtfully.

Elder Hawkins frowned. “There won’t be a need to create one. The ancient fae created Knull specifically for the purpose of imprisoning eternals. They knew one day it might come to that.”

“Illion can open a portal with the aid of the fae stones,” Samira continued.

Brie’s parents exchanged looks that said this was not an ideal plan in their minds.

“So that’s how we dispose of Mat for good?” Brie glanced around the room. “We send him to this Knull place?”

“Eventually,” Julia agreed.

“No.” Brie shook her head. “Not eventually. Now.” She glared at Samira. “Because my daughter isn’t safe as long as the other eternals are free. I won’t let her die before she can live.”

“Even if we can get to Mat and send him to Knull before the child is born,” Elder Hawkins began, “we will still have eleven other eternals to contend with.”

“Eleven is better than twelve,” Brie shot back. She turned to her mother. “Mom, please. He’s too dangerous, and he’s already taken so much from us.” There was guilt in her eyes when she looked up at Kai. “Don’t let him take her too.”

The conflict was clear in Julia’s expression. She wanted to protect Brie and the child, but she must have known going after Mat would be extremely difficult and they likely all wouldn’t survive. They’d only managed narrow escapes from him thus far. He’d turned Kai and nearly killed Kenoa. He’d survived Brie’s hellfire. He was an immortal being that couldn’t be killed.

“If Mat doesn’t know about our bloodline yet, he will make it his mission to do so.” Julia closed her eyes and sighed. Elder Hawkins reached over and patted her hand, reassuring his wife that whatever decision she’d reached he supported. “If we can dispose of him before he does, it might buy us some time with the others.”

“You will need to trap the eternal,” Samira cut in as if the matter was settled. She reached into the pocket of her robes and produced a vial. She held it up to the light.

Kai noticed the crimson tint. His nostrils flared. The blood inside called to him. It smelled like all his favorite scents rolled into one delicious aroma. He actually started to drool a little.

“We will use this for the boundary circle. Once he’s inside, the spell will hold him for only a few minutes. Illion will need to channel the power of the fae stones while I cast the spell to open the gate between dimensions and send him through.”

Samira made it sound so easy, like this wasn’t next level magic no one had practiced in centuries. Though Kai couldn’t deny her confidence inspired him, gave him hope. Yes, even with Mat out of the way, eleven more eternals would hunt his daughter. But just like Brie had said, eleven was better than twelve. There was one glaring problem with this plan, however.

“First we need to find Mat,” Kai pointed out.

Oddly, it was Julia and Samira who exchanged looks, and then Brie’s mother said, “That won’t be an issue. If I know one thing about my brother, his ego does not like being bruised. He will want retaliation for Fae Canyon. Just as he attacked there for rescuing you from the dungeons, he will attack this hive for us showing up in the canyon. The Dresden forces are already in place. I expect to hear any time now that Mat has joined them.”

“Is there still time to evacuate first?” Brie asked uneasily.

Julia took a deep breath. “I don’t believe evacuation will be necessary any longer. I have sent word to the Dresden children in Revival, Austin, Los Angeles, Oahu, and the Carolinas, informing them of Granite’s demise. I expect they will agree to withdraw their army from the hive’s borders. That will only leave Mat with a few straggler vampires that survived Fae Canyon. It is the best chance we will have to trap him.”

“What if they don’t agree?” Kai asked.

The priestess cocked her head as though she’d heard a noise far off in the distance. Kai concentrated but couldn’t hear anything out of the ordinary. After a moment, Julia smiled.

“It seems we’re about to find out.” She stood and motioned for everyone else to do the same. “Ryun Dresden is in the gazebo”

Chapter Thirty

Dome of Midnight

Brie

––––––––

THE MAN PACING IN THE gazebo ran a translucent hand over his hair. He looked up when our little party walked outside. His image flickered briefly but he managed to hold the projection. He looked over his shoulder at something only he could see, and then Delancey Dresden appeared beside her brother.

Kai slipped his hand into mine as we walked behind my parents to the gazebo. Samira was behind us, and it was a testament to how shocked I was that I didn’t even argue that she shouldn’t be at this meeting. Somewhere along the way, we’d all just sort of accepted that her path was the only way forward. But I didn’t like that it ended with my daughter becoming a vampire. I looked down at my stomach and swallowed around the lump in my throat.

Once we have dealt with Mat, I will find a way to give you the life you deserve.

“Hello, Ryun. Delancey, nice to see you again,” Julia greeted the siblings.

“I want my father’s body,” Delancey snapped. She cocked a hip. “If he’s even really dead.”

“He’s very dead,” a deep voice said behind me.

I turned as Botto strolled out of the house. He’d seen better days, but he was whole and none of his injuries were life-threatening. Not like Kenoa’s.

“Your father is dead,” Botto repeated, coming to stand beside Kai and me.

“Withdraw your people immediately, and I will deliver the body myself,” Julia added calmly.

“You must be joking.” Delancey laughed and tossed her hair.

“I am most certainly not joking. If you go forward with the attack, I will be forced to spill a lot of shifter and fae blood.” Julia’s posture remained relaxed as she delivered the threats. “How long do you believe you can carry on without your father, Ryun?” She shook her head sadly. “Once the other rebellion leaders learn of Granite’s death, they will pull their support. Can you continue to capture domes and play your games with the casters without that support? Especially considering your dead in Fae Canyon and the ones who will fall should you attack my hive?” She stood up straighter and met Ryun Dresden’s conflicted gaze. “Do you even want to?”

“No deal,” Delancey said.

Ryun shot her an annoyed look. “Fine. But these are my terms. I want to speak with Cala. Then I will withdraw our army.”

“No.” It took me a minute to realize that I was the one who’d spoken, and so vehemently. “She’s been through too much.”

“And a lot of it is thanks to you.” Anger flashed in Ryun’s eyes, and I was a little taken aback at his icy tone.

I couldn’t help myself, I got defensive. “At least I didn’t turn her human,” I fired back.

Kai squeezed my hand hard enough for the bones to grind together, at the same time my mother and Samira snapped, “Maybrie!”

“What? It is his fault, isn’t it?” I demanded.

“It’s only temporary.” Ryun’s brows drew together in confusion. “It was only supposed to be temporary. Kaylyn said the animal and human essence could be reunited.”

My gaze shot to Samira. “Is that true?”

“Only Cala can decide,” she said simply.

“What does that mean?” I hissed, a pleading note in my voice. “If Cala can be a shifter again...if there’s a way....”

“All will become clear very soon,” Samira promised. Her shrewd eyes flitted briefly to Ryun and Delancey and got the impression she didn’t want to say more in front of them. Maybe I just hoped that was the case.

“Let me talk to Cala, and I’ll recall my army,” Ryun interjected.

Delancey stomped her foot and rolled her eyes.

My mother nodded. “That is a decision I will leave up to Cala.”

“One hour,” Ryun replied.

“One hour,” Julia agreed.

The Dresden siblings disappeared without another word.

I rounded on Samira. “Is it true?” I demanded again.

“Let us see if Cala is awake. Time should not be wasted when we have so little of it.” Samira started back for the house, her robes swishing over the grass in her wake.

I went to follow, but Julia stepped in front of Kai and me.

“I don’t think it is best for you to be too close to Cala just yet, King,” she said. “The blood Samira used to create the potion in that vial she showed us belongs, I suspect, to Cala. I saw your reaction. True human blood could prove too tempting for you.”

Kai’s fangs descended over his bottom lip and he tried to hide them.

“Maybe she’s right,” I said, though I really didn’t want to let his hand go.

So much was happening so fast, and Kai felt like the anchor keeping me from getting lost in a sea of crazy thoughts.

“Why don’t you visit Kenoa?” Julia suggested.

Kai hesitated. “I don’t know if that’s such a good idea either.”

“I’ll go with you,” Botto offered.

“That probably won’t help,” Kai pointed out.

“Yeah, well, I’ve had a shitty day, and I used to be a pretty good fighter. I’m sure I can take you even now.” Botto nodded toward the door. “Come on.”

I squeezed Kai’s hand. “Go. You’ll be fine. I know it.”

He didn’t look convinced but followed Botto anyway.

That left me with my parents and Samira. The four us walked silently to the bedroom I shared with Cala. I didn’t allow myself to hope too much that we might be going to deliver good news. Something told me that even if Ryun was technically right, Cala’s two halves weren’t going to be able to be reunited. I almost didn’t want to tell her it was a possibility. Why let her get her hopes up only to have they torn down?

Cala was on the small balcony when we arrived. She looked so fragile as she stared up at the moon. Her eyes lit up when she saw me, and then dimmed considerably when she noticed my entourage.

“This looks serious,” she tried to joke. Cala slipped through the balcony doors to join the rest of us in the bedroom. “What now?”

Julia was the one to explain about Ryun’s request. She was careful to keep her voice neutral, as though if Cala really didn’t want to see him, my mother wouldn’t force her to do so. I was entirely sure that was true, but I appreciated Julia at least pretending like there was a choice.

“We can figure something else out,” I told her when my best friend didn’t answer right away.

“No.” Cala shook her head firmly. “I’ll see him. If it means he’ll recall his army, I’ll see him.”

“Thank you, Cala,” my mother said. “I’ll let him know as soon as you’re ready.”

“I would like a word alone with Cala first,” Samira interjected. “I feel I owe her an explanation.”

I started to say over my dead body, but Cala spoke first. “Sure. Why not?”

My mother put an arm around my shoulders. “Come on, Maybrie. Let’s go see how the king is doing with Kenoa.”

“What’s Samira telling her?” I demanded as my parents steered me down the hallway away from Cala’s bedroom.

My mom and dad exchanged glances across me.

“That is for Cala to know first,” my father answered.

“But you two already know,” I pointed out.

Cue more silent looks between my parents.

“We don’t know anything for certain,” Julia said at last. “We can discuss the matter more later,” she added with a finality that told me arguing would get me nowhere with her.

I clamped my lips shut and walked the rest of the way to Kenoa’s room in silence.

The big water fae looked so small tucked beneath the covers. With no visible injuries, he could’ve simply been sleeping. His face was relaxed, his expression more peaceful than I’d ever seen it. Kai stood stiffly beside the bed, while Botto sat in the corner watching for even the slightest sign of trouble.

“How is he?” I asked softly, though no amount of noise would have pulled Kenoa out of his unconscious state.

Kai shook his head, never taking his eyes off his best friend. “I don’t know.” A tear leaked from the corner of one of his eyes. He wiped it away, looking at the moisture on his finger like the sight was foreign to him.

“Stay. Visit with him,” Julia told me. She turned to Botto. “Can you help me with something?” She didn’t elaborate, and he didn’t ask. Honestly, I was pretty sure she was just trying to give Kai and me time alone with Kenoa.

My parents and Botto left. Kai pulled two chairs over to the bed. I sat and exhaustion set in. I had been running on adrenaline for so long, it was a wonder I was still able to hold my head up. I took one of Kenoa’s hands in mine and laced our fingers. My mother had said that they flooded his body with magic. A little more couldn’t hurt, I decided. After all, he’d given me his magic when I needed it.

“Brie, don’t,” Kai warned.

He put a hand on my arm, but I shrugged him off.

“It’s okay. I’m tired, but I still have plenty of magic.” Oddly, it was true. My body was physically drained, but my magic burned just as bright as ever.

Kenoa’s skin warmed as my fire magic washed over him. A little of the color returned to his cheeks. I swore I even saw his eyelids flutter. That was probably just wishful thinking, though, because it didn’t happen again.

Long after the magical transfer was complete, I held onto Kenoa’s hand and thought about all the things I would tell him when we woke up. Because he would wake up. He had to wake up. I needed him. Kai needed him. Our daughter would need him. Maybe that made me selfish. I didn’t care just then.

Kai and I sat in companionable silence, both lost in our own thoughts, many of which I was betting we shared. We were going to be parents. That was a tremendous responsibility that I, for one, wasn’t prepared for. I could barely take care of myself, how was I supposed to care for a child? How was I supposed to protect our daughter when so many powerful beings would want to kill her just for being born? Reborn. Whatever. Being the mother to a normal child had to be scary enough, but my daughter wouldn’t be normal.

I looked at Kai. His child, his heir was supposed to have tutors and maids and grow up in a palace. Our daughter would never know that life. That was not her destiny.

“I’m going to tell Sarah today. If that’s okay with you?” Kai’s deep voice broke the quiet.

“About our daughter?”

He nodded. “She deserves to hear it from me.” He met my eyes. “I still plan to name my sister as my successor. I think it will be safer that way, do you agree?”

“It’s your decision,” I replied. Giving Sarah his kingdom, whatever was left of it anyway, was the right choice. But a small part of me couldn’t help but feel like our daughter should be a princess and heir apparent to her father’s title.

“It’s our daughter’s birthright I’m giving away,” Kai said softly. “I won’t do so without your blessing.”

I looked down at my stomach and for just a minute let myself envision the life the three of us could have had. I saw my daughter being brought in front of the kingdom and declared their next queen. I saw her playing in her nursery and studying with her tutors. I saw her dancing at balls and standing beside her father at official state functions.

It was the last image that snapped me out of my daydream. Kai would only have one more act as king, and that would be signing over his kingdom. Even if he named our daughter his heir, we would not be in Hawaii to watch her grow up. We wouldn’t be welcomed there now that Kai was a vampire.

“We can protect her.” He put a finger beneath my chin and gently turned my face up so we were looking into each other’s eyes. “We can give her a normal life.” He reconsidered. “Relatively normal. A simple life, though. Away from royal courts and intrigue and politics. We can keep her hidden, if no one knows who she really is. It will be the three of us, together.”

Admittedly, a simple, quiet life sounded pretty damned good just then.

I smiled. “You have my blessing.”

Chapter Thirty-One

Dome of Midnight

Cala

––––––––

CALA SAT ALONE IN THE gazebo, numb despite the warm temperature beneath the dome. She had wanted it this way, just the two of them talking, but as she waited for him to arrive, she regretted not asking Brie to join her. Julia and Elder Hawkins were close by, close enough that they would likely overhear the entire conversation. Still, knowing they were lurking nearby and having someone to hold her hand were very different things.

“Hi, Cala.” Ryun appeared in front of her in the gazebo, his image wavy but mostly solid.

“What do you want?” She had played out this conversation numerous times in her head over the last hour or so and yet not one of those scenarios had involved her getting to the point so quickly. But she was tired and just wanted to get this over with so she could go back to bed.

“I wanted to make sure you’re okay,” Ryun said quietly. He looked like he wanted to touch her, and if he’d truly been there, he might have touched her. Cala was glad he was nothing more than a projection.

“Well, I’m not. Happy? I get to live the rest of my life as a freak. Congrats.” She crossed her arms over her chest and willed herself not to cry.

“I didn’t know it would be permanent.” He shifted his weight back and forth between his feet. “I swear to you, I did not know that. They told me that once you were safe someone would be able to reunite your two halves.”

Cala held up her hand. “Just stop talking, okay? I don’t want to hear your excuses.”

He looked down. “I’m sorry, Cala.”

“Me too,” she snapped. She wiped her eyes before he could see the tears. “Recall your army. You got what you wanted. Do the right thing for once and keep your word.” Cala stood and started for the house, embarrassed that she’d lost her cool so quickly.

“Cala! Wait!”

She slowed her pace but didn’t turn around.

“If you need anything. Anything at all. The priestess knows how to get in touch with me.”

Cala took a deep, steadying breath. “All I need is for you to leave me the fuck alone.”

A vampire opened the door for her from the inside. Cala marched up the steps and through the door without ever looking back. Unsurprisingly, Samira was waiting for her.

“I don’t need to think about it anymore. Do whatever you need to do.” Cala sniffled but kept her head high and met the caster’s eyes. “I want something good to come out of this.”

Samira didn’t ask whether she was sure, which was for the best. Cala didn’t know if she was certain. But in that moment, she wanted to put an end to the rebellion, to make them pay for all they had done to her. Granite Dresden was dead. The other rebel leaders might continue without him, but not if they lost their vampire allies. Not if they lost Mat. Cala’s sacrifice would help make sure the rebellion lost the eternal.

Brie was waiting for her in their shared bedroom. The sympathetic smile she wore was too much. Cala couldn’t have stopped the tears if she wanted to. But she didn’t want to. She needed to let out all the grief and pain that had built up inside of her. Brie wrapped Cala in a tight hug and guided her over to the bed. For what felt like forever, Cala cried in Brie’s arms. Her best friend didn’t say anything, she didn’t promise that everything would be alright.

After all her tears had dried up, Brie helped Cala under the covers and then curled up beside her.

“What happens now?” Cala asked her best friend, her voice hoarse from crying.

Brie attempted a smile. “You don’t need to worry about that. Thanks to you the Dresdens are pulling back their forces. The blood supply trucks will get through, so we can stay here as long as we like. Or need.”

“You mean after you send that eternal to Knull?” Cala arched an eyebrow in question.

Brie wrinkled her nose. “Samira told you about that?”

Cala shrugged best she could while laying down. “She sort of had to. She needed my blood for her spells.”

“Julia thinks he’ll attack soon. Very soon. But we’re ready. You’re going to be fine.”

Cala managed a laugh. “I’m not worried about me. One perk of being human is I’m one-of-a-kind. I’m the most valuable thing beneath this dome. No one is getting near me.” Her eyes strayed to where Brie’s hand rested on her stomach and reconsidered. “Well, maybe the second most valuable thing.”

Brie frowned. “Am I going to get to tell anyone myself? It feels like I’m the last to know.”

“Congratulations,” Cala said softly, and was surprised to see her best friend tear up. “Oh, hey. It’s happy news. It might not feel that way right now, but it is. You’re going to have a little girl. We can dress her up and braid her hair. And....” She trailed off as Brie’s shoulders started to shake. That was when Cala realized how insensitive her words had come across.

“I’m sorry, Brie. I know it’s going to be hard. I didn’t mean to make it sound—”

Brie shook her head. “No. It’s just, you’re the first person to say congratulations. I don’t even know how to feel right now, but I guess I just needed someone to say that.”

“I bet Kai is thrilled,” Cala tried. Under ordinary circumstances—whatever that meant anymore—she was sure it would’ve been true.

“He’s scared,” Brie whispered. “Really scared. He doesn’t think vampires make good fathers.”

“I don’t know. Julia seems like an okay mother,” Cala ventured.

One corner of Brie’s mouth curved up. “Yeah. She is.”

The bedroom door burst open. Cala’s vision was still a little hazy from all the crying. She rubbed her eyes as Trix and Abe hurried into the room. They both wore pinched expressions.

“The perimeter has been breached. Mat is here,” Trix announced.

Brie was on her feet.

“Your mother is waking Illion. She wants you to meet them outside in the gazebo,” Abe informed her. He turned to Cala. “Trix and I will stay with you.”

“Nothing will happen to her,” Trix promised Brie when she didn’t move right away. “We’ll keep her safe.”

Brie flashed her a reassuring smile over her shoulder and dashed from the bedroom.

“Just make sure you get that asshole!” Cala called after her.

Their plan needed to work. Cala needed for their plan to work. Otherwise, she had sacrificed a lot for nothing. Otherwise, she had given up the chance to be a shifter again for nothing.

Chapter Thirty-Two

Dome of Midnight

Brie

––––––––

OVER A DOZEN VAMPIRES were already congregated in the gardens by the time I arrived. Hern, Andres, Botto, and Sienna hung off to one side, talking and whispering to one another. My mother and Samira stood in the center of it all with Illion. His expression was a mix of fear and determination. The tonic Julia had given him to sleep had worn off completely. Either that or the sudden adrenaline rush had shocked his system awake. Whatever the case, he looked like a boy who might never sleep again.

My father pushed his way to the center of the crowd of vampires. He wrapped an arm around Illion’s shoulders and spoke softly into his ear. Julia noticed me and waved me over.

“Where’s Kai?” I asked, looking around.

“He’s staying side with the princess and Kenoa. We cannot take the chance his bond to Mat as his sire will prove stronger than his love for you,” she replied shortly. Her eyes scanned me from head to toe appraisingly. “Are you sure you are up for this?”

I nodded. “Yes. Where is he?”

“On his way here. And he is not alone. He has several dozen vampires with him. My people can handle the others. But you must trap Mat and take care of him quickly. No heroics, Maybrie.”

“They’re here!” someone shouted.

As one, the vampires fanned out in every direction to meet the advance. And then, it began. My parents and I stayed close to Illion and Samira while Julia’s guards battled the first wave of attackers. One of Mat’s vampires dove for Botto. His shifter reflexes were a split second too slow, but a fireball was already in my hand. I didn’t think, I just reacted. The fiery orb hit the vampire in his lower back. Botto had just enough to scramble out from beneath his attacker before the flames turned the man to ash.

“Do you see him?” I shouted to be heard over the cries of pain and grunts and kicks around us.

A female vampire managed to break through Julia’s defenses. She darted for the back door of the house. With a wave of my mother’s hand, the flowers in the gardens sprang to life. They wrapped their stems around the vampire’s legs. She shrieked when the petals touched her. Her clothes began to smoke. The flames weren’t far behind.

“He’ll be here,” Samira said wisely. She pulled the vial she had shown us earlier from her robes and scattered the contents around us.

I felt the magic as a powerful boundary spell locked into place.

“Go. Find him. Lead him here. Illion and I will do the rest,” she told me.

I looked at my brother. “Do not leave the circle until Samira tells you to. Do you hear me? No matter what. Okay?”

He nodded jerkily.

My father and Samira joined hands and began to hum.

“Don’t engage with him,” my mother warned. “Just lead him here.”

I saw his pale, mangled face out of the corner of my eye. Hatred consumed me. I had thought Mat had taken everything from me. But I was wrong. There was something, someone that whether he knew it yet or not, would one day want very badly. I couldn’t allow him to get his hands on my daughter.

Orbs of fire were already in both hands as I launched myself in Mat’s direction. He was ready for my attack. We collided midair. My mother shouted, but I tuned her out. Each of my hands found one of his ears from behind, and I sent the energy surging through his head. Someone yanked my ponytail, and I went sailing backward. A vampire in cowboy boots and tube top stalked toward me, a smug expression on her face. I scrambled to my feet as Julia flew out of nowhere and broke the vampire’s neck without hesitation. Immediately, four more of Mat’s vampires swarmed Julia.

“No!” I screamed, but Mat was already on his feet and coming for me.

His gaze shifted briefly to the gazebo, and mine followed. Six vampires had the structure surrounded, my father, Illion, and Samira inside. For the time being, the vampires could breach the perimeter of the boundary spell. I didn’t know how long that would last.

Mat used my distraction to his advantage. He sent a wave of magic that knocked me to my knees. In a flash, he was standing over me grinning manically.

“Where is my progeny?” Mat asked.

Flames erupted in my palms. Mat’s smile grew impossibly wider. He grabbed my hands and doused the fire with a blast of icy water magic.

“Your friend Kenoa was so strong. His magic will give me life for days,” the eternal growled. “Tell me where my progeny is. I think I would like him to do the honors of killing you once and for all.”

All around us, things had gone eerily silent.

“I’m right here,” Kai said in a low throaty voice.

I dared pull my eyes away from Mat to survey the gardens. Six vampires lay dead, hearts ripped out, around the gazebo. Another three had their heads cracked open at Botto’s feet. Piles of burning embers singed holes in the greenery my mother loved so much. And at the center of it all was Kai, blood dripping from his hands.

Mat did a slow clap as he admired Kai’s work. “Impressive, King. Or is it just Kai now?” The eternal shook his head. “Doesn’t really matter. We can decide that later.”

“I am not going anywhere with you,” Kai replied calmly.

I should have been scared. A glance at my mother helping Hern to his feet said she was very scared in that moment. She believed there was a chance that Kai would choose Mat over me. I had too much faith in him for that.

Mat’s eyes narrowed. “You can’t deny me. I sired you.”

Kai’s gaze flicked to me. An unspoken message passed between us.

I dove for Mat’s legs, igniting flames in my hands as I wrapped my arms around his knees. His pants caught fire immediately, but the eternal was otherwise unharmed. But as much as I wanted to hurt him, that wasn’t the point of the move. I was merely the distraction. Kai and my mother raced toward Mat. They each grabbed ahold of his arms as I kept a fiery grip on his legs. The eternal struggled, and he was very strong. Even the three of us weren’t enough to subdue him. That was when my father and Samira stepped in. Channeling my father’s fae magic, Samira called out a powerful incantation that made Mat’s muscles freeze.

“Hurry! That spell won’t keep him still long,” Samira called.

The three of us dragged Mat’s stiff body to the gazebo. We’d just gotten his head and shoulders inside the boundary circle where Dad, Samira, and Illion waited nearby to open the portal, when the spell holding Mat captive broke. His booted foot narrowly missed the underside of my jaw. I ramped up the temperature on the flames still burning in my hands. Maybe the fire couldn’t kill him, but I knew it was uncomfortable. I shoved him the rest of the way into the circle.

He was on his feet before I could blink. His crazed red eyes locked on me. He started to charge, but Samira and my father were already chanting. The boundary spell was in place. Mat spun, shocked to find himself trapped. Above the gazebo, a large orb of light appeared as though one of the moons had fallen from the sky.

Julia joined Illion, who knelt on the ground with the fae stones spread out around him. She took his hand and closed her eyes, funneling her power into my brother to help him open the gate between dimensions.

Mat screeched like a wounded animal. Terror had replaced the cocky gleam in his eye, like he knew what was about to happen. But just in case he didn’t, I shouted, “Have fun in Knull!”

The portal grew larger above the gazebo. Dark fog swirled in the opening. An uneasy feeling settled over me. There was dark magic in that void—that prison world. I could feel it. Instinct told me to run. But I had to see this through to the end. I had to make sure Mat was no longer a threat to my daughter.

My father and Samira were practically screaming to be heard over the thunder echoing from the portal, which was becoming larger and larger by the second. Lightning rippled inside the opening, illuminating iron gates in the distance. Illion summoned more of our mother’s magic. The portal sliced through the roof of the gazebo and down the center of the circle that held Mat. He tried to back up but there was nowhere to go.

The thunder was so loud, yet over the earth rattling booms, I swore I heard someone say, “Welcome home.”

Wind whipped out of the portal and with it a magnetic force that pulled me toward the opening. Strong arms were around my waist, holding me firmly in place. Bolts of lightning crackled as the wind gusts intensified. Mat tried to plant his feet, but the force was too great. If not for Kai’s embrace, I too might have been swept inside the portal. Our eyes met briefly, and I saw the moment of understanding in the eternal’s gaze.

“Nicasia!” Mat shrieked, and then Knull claimed him.

One eternal vanquished from earth.

Chapter Thirty-Three

Dome of Midnight

Kai

––––––––

ONE WEEK AFTER THEY had sent Mat to Knull, Kai finally worked up the nerve to visit with his sister face-to-face, without any sort of magical barrier for her protection. This was an intimate conversation that he felt deserved to happen this way. That knowledge helped him remain in control. As did having Brie by his side and a glass of blood in his hand.

“The Dresdens have agreed to remove their forces from Hawaii,” Julia began after Sarah had settled in a chair in the tearoom. “As part of the peace accords, which we will sign next week.”

“That’s great news,” Sarah said. “Does that mean I get to go home?” She looked around the room hopefully. “That we all get to go home?”

“You will be going home, yes,” Kai said carefully. Brie gave his hand an encouraging squeeze. “Also as part of the peace accords, I agreed to allow the citizens beneath the dome to vote on whether to keep the monarchy.”

“Which they did,” Brie was quick to add when alarm crossed his sister’s face. “That isn’t the case everywhere. The L.A. dome is going to hold elections. The Dresdens are keeping Austin but did agree to let any casters leave unharmed if another dome will take them.”

Sarah’s eyes glazed over, and Kai wondered not for the first time if he was making the right decision. It wasn’t that his sister wouldn’t make a good queen, she just had no interest in doing so. She was young. She didn’t deserve this burden. And he did feel a measure of guilt.

“You, Sarah, will be returning home as queen,” Kai said softly.

The princess had clearly anticipated this would be the case. She sat up a little straighter and looked from Kai to Brie. “But you guys are going to come too, right? You can be on my council. I’ll be the first monarch to have a vampire advisor.”

Maybe, if the situation had been different, Kai would have taken her up on that offer. But with a child on the way, that wasn’t possible. Only a trusted few could ever know about his daughter. His little sister deserved to know the truth, because this would be the last time Kai would ever see her. Moving forward, it would be too dangerous for all of them.

“I’m sorry, Sarah,” he said simply.

“Why?” she demanded in a whiny voice that made her sound just like the teenager she was.

And that was when Kai told her that she was going to be an aunt. He watched her expression cycle through a range of emotions. Shock came first. Followed closely by suspicion. Then there was genuine, heartfelt excitement. And lastly, fear. That was all before he told her why his daughter had to be kept secret.

“You won’t be alone, Sarah. You will have a lot of help,” Brie promised his little sister.

“You and your queendom will remain under my protection,” Julia added.

“And you’ll have me,” a deep voice added.

Brie flashed a warm smile at Kenoa as he entered the tearoom. He’d only woken up a few hours before. Judging by the way her eyes bugged out, the princess had yet to hear the good news. Kai nodded to his best friend. Kenoa was still pale and slow moving, but he was on his way to a full recovery.

“I will be your chief advisor until you turn eighteen. Then you can pick a new one if you like,” Kenoa said.

Sarah looked conflicted when she asked, “But won’t they need you?” She gestured to Kai and Brie. “For protection.”

Kenoa’s jaw tightened. “Not as much as you need guidance,” he half-joked.

In truth, Kai had asked Kenoa to go back to Hawaii with Sarah partially to keep her safe, but also because he and Brie would be going into hiding alone. No one would know where to find them once they left Julia’s hive, save the priestess herself. And that was only out of necessity.

“When do I leave?” Sarah asked tightly, sensing what everyone else in the room already knew.

“Later today. Illion will take you, Samira, Kenoa, Botto, and a few of Julia’s vampires,” Kai replied. “They’ll stay on for now as part of your royal guard.”

For a long minute Sarah didn’t respond. Her gaze turned inward, and Kai thought she might argue. Instead, when she finally did speak, his sister tried to negotiate.

“I want to take Tiffany and her boyfriend, the eagle. They have nowhere to go.”

Yeah, Sarah was going to make a good politician, he decided.

“I think you should ask them if they want to go with you,” Julia said carefully. “It should be their choice. But if that is what they want,” she glanced at Kai for confirmation before adding, “I see no reason why not.”

Sarah grinned. “And Illion? Can he come live in Hawaii, too?”

“No,” Brie and Julia said in unison.

“There will be plenty of boys fighting for your attention,” Kenoa interjected.

His sister flushed. “It’s more than that.”

“For now, Illion is needed in Fae Canyon,” Julia said gently. “He needs to help his father rebuild. Just as you need to rebuild your queendom.”

Illion and Elder Hawkins had made several trips back and forth to the canyon to bring supplies to the fae that hadn’t been killed or turned by the rebellion. Brie’s brother had even brought back a dozen or so newly made vampires for Julia to help them adjust to their new normal. Both Brie’s father and Illion would be returning to Fae Canyon permanently in the next few days. Interestingly, Sienna and Hern would be going with them. They both had family there, and while neither might have returned under normal circumstances, they felt honor bound to help restore the fae community.

Had anyone besides Julia spoken up, his sister definitely would’ve put up a fight over Illion. But the princess seemed to both fear and admire Brie’s mother and recognized the priestess’ authority was absolute in the hive.

“Why don’t you say your goodbyes?” Julia suggested. “I am sure he is eager to spend time with you before you leave.”

Sarah might have been about to take her rightful place as queen, but she still understood a dismissal when she heard one. She stood and walked over to stand in front of Kai. Instinctively, he recoiled. Having her several feet away had been bearable. This close was too much.

“Please, can I hug you?”

Before he could say no, Sarah threw her arms around his neck and squeezed.

“I love you,” she whispered in his ear.

The princess pulled back and hurried from the room.

The rest of the goodbyes weren’t so emotional. At least not for Kai. He had very little feeling where Botto was concerned. He was glad to see the back of Samira and regretted the day he had brought her into their lives. Kenoa was harder than the others, even harder than Sarah in some ways. Kai hadn’t gotten back the brotherly love he’d once felt for the water fae. But while Kenoa had been unconscious, it had become clear that he did care whether the other man lived or died. Kai could remember what it felt like to have a best friend, to have affection for someone who wasn’t Brie. Julia promised that in time he would feel that affection again. She had also warned that once he could feel that love, he would be able to feel all the pain too. Kai wasn’t looking forward to the day he truly had to confront the fact that he was a vampire. That Mat had robbed him of his life.

Or did he set me free? Kai wondered as he watched Brie and Kenoa embrace.

He still had a life, just a different one. One where he and Brie would be together, where they would have a daughter. One where his child wasn’t raised to rule a nation, where she was free to be a kid. Yes, her destiny was much greater than becoming a queen. And one day, they would have to tell her the truth. Kai hoped that day was very far off.

“If you ever need me. I’ll be there,” Kenoa promised Brie. He bent and touched his big forehead to her much smaller one. “Even if it’s just because you need a break from that guy.”

Brie laughed through her tears. “I’ll remember you said that. Take care of Rocko when you get back. He’s going to need his friends.”

As part of Julia’s agreement with the Dresdens, Rocko had been freed. He knew about Everly turning and had taken the news very hard. It was unclear whether he knew she liked being a vampire.

“I’ll make sure he doesn’t drink alone,” Kenoa assured her. “Cala said once things settle down, she’ll come for a visit. He’ll like that.”

Kenoa turned to Kai as Botto came over to give Brie a hug. “Anything you need, man.”

Kai nodded, a little surprised to find a lump developing in his throat. “We know where to find you. Just help Sarah. She’ll need it.”

“You don’t have to worry about her,” Kenoa promised.

The L.A. fighters, Andres and Nico, along with the were-eagle’s girlfriend Tiffany came over. Kai thanked the guys for their help in Fae Canyon, and asked the female water fae to keep his sister from getting a big head. Just as Kenoa had done for him over the years.

“Please, I’m going to be the most non-royal queen ever,” Sarah joked.

“I’m sure that’s true.” Brie turned from Botto to the princess. She extended her arms and Sarah walked into the embrace. “Don’t forget to have a little fun,” she whispered in her ear.

His sister had tears in her eyes when they broke apart. Sarah met his gaze. He thought she might hug him again, but she clearly wasn’t ready to test her luck for a second time that day.

“I love you all,” she said in a very queenly sounding voice.

Kai took Brie’s hand as Illion opened a portal and the group entered the tunnel to Hawaii. Samira winked at the pair over her shoulder, and Kai knew they would see her again whether they wanted to or not. Brie’s parents came to stand with them. For just a moment, Kai felt like a normal family saying goodbye to loved ones. Did it really matter that two of them were vampires?

“You two should finish packing,” Julia said when the tunnel entrance closed. “You should leave as soon as Illion returns.”

Brie wasn’t even close to showing yet, but both vampires and shifters had a keen sense of smell. It was only a matter of time before those in the hive realized she was pregnant. They needed to be long gone before that happened.

“I guess that means it’s time to say goodbye to Cala.” Brie wiped at the tears falling down her cheeks. “This is going to suck.”

Kai still couldn’t get too close to Cala and her human blood. The draw was too powerful. He kissed Brie on the cheek. “Tell her good luck for me.”

Chapter Thirty-Four

Dome of Midnight

Brie

––––––––

FOR MOST OF MY FRIENDS, this was the start of their lives returning somewhat to normal. They were forever changed, but in a few months, maybe a year, life would start to resemble the one they all remembered. That wasn’t the case for me. Or for Kai. Or for Cala. This was the beginning of a new life for each of us. I wished Cala could join us in hiding. She was just as rare as the child I was carrying, more so in a way. There were eleven other eternals. Cala was one-of-a-kind. But Kai couldn’t even be in the same room with her. It was safer for everyone if Cala stayed behind.

My father, my mother, and Samira had all offered Cala protection and shelter. I had thought she would choose to go to Fae Canyon or possibly return to Hawaii. Instead, she had decided to stay with Julia at the Midnight Hive. Only those domes taken during the rebellion’s uprising were subject to the terms of the peace accords Julia, Kai, and Edwina had negotiated with the Dresdens. The others were free to carry on treating fae and shifters as lesser than, and those fae and shifters would need saving. Cala hoped to help those who came through Julia’s hive on their way to a better life.

I knocked lightly on the bedroom door.

“Hey,” Cala called, waving me inside.

Aside from Kai, I had spent more of time the last week with her than anyone. Though I had started sleeping in a separate room, one I shared with Kai.

“Did they all get off okay?” she asked.

I motioned to the small balcony as I nodded. “Safely on their way to Hawaii. Want to go outside?”

We stood together at the railing, staring out over Crystal City. Two moons were in the sky, but I had no idea whether it was day or night outside the dome.

“Have you guys finished packing?” Cala asked me conversationally.

“Kai’s finishing up now.” I peered at my best friend and wrinkled my nose. “You sure you want to stay here with all the fangs?”

She laughed. “I feel safe here. Maybe that’s weird.” She cocked her head to the side and seemed to reconsider her words. “Yeah, definitely weird. But I really do.”

I placed my hand over hers. “You are safe here. Julia will make sure of it.”

“I know.” Cala’s expression turned serious. “I’m more worried about you than me. Do you really think you and Kai can do this alone?”

“I don’t know,” I admitted. “But we have to do it alone. I don’t know if I can stop the inevitable. I don’t know if I can keep her from having to turn. But I’m going to try my hardest. The less people who know where we are, the better for everyone.”

My hands gravitated to my stomach. It would be a while before others saw the small changes in my body I was already noticing. Or maybe imagining, since Kai swore that I didn’t look any different. Still, I was certain I could already feel her inside of me.

“We’ll send word to Julia periodically to let her know we’re safe,” I promised.

Tears filled Cala’s eyes. “You’d better. And when you need me, I’ll be there.”

“Kenoa said the same thing,” I hiccupped as I started crying too.

My best friend wrapped her arms me. “And you know, since you’re having a girl, you could always name her Cala.”

I hadn’t given a lot of thought to names. Or really any at all.

“I’ll see what Kai thinks,” I promised and squeezed her tightly as we both cried. “There’s one more thing before I go,” I said when we finally broke apart.

Cala shook her head. “Don’t. I already know what you’re going say. It’s not an option for me.”

“It can’t hurt to try, right?” I protested.

I had tried to bring up this topic several times over the last week. On each occasion, Cala had refused to entertain the idea of reuniting her two halves. Of potentially becoming a shifter again. And I didn’t understand why.

“Even if the dark practitioner is skilled enough to perform the spell, there’s no guarantee I will be able to shift. Feeling her and not being to reach her would be worse than not having her at all. You aren’t a shifter. You couldn’t understand that sort of torment.”

“You’re right,” I agreed. “I don’t understand. But if there was a chance to reverse what happened to Kai, we would jump at the opportunity.”

Cala looked away. “I’ve made my decision, Brie. I have made my peace with it.”

I let it go. This was likely the last hours I would spend with my best friend, and I didn’t want to waste them arguing.

When Cala refocused on me, she wore a mischievous grin. “Besides, there is something we have to do before you go.” She held out her hand to me. “Come on, it’s in the kitchen.”

My best friend was practically vibrating with excitement, so I didn’t ask prying questions as we walked through the house. My parents were already there, along with my little brother. And they all wore smiles just as big as Cala’s. Then, I saw the cake on the counter, right next to a few bottles of sparkling cider.

“Congratulations!” my family called in unison.

Cala clapped her hands like a cheerleader. “You didn’t think we’d not throw you a baby shower, did you?”

I blinked in surprise. “I guess, I hadn’t thought that far ahead.”

My father poured everyone a glass of cider and we toasted the newest edition to our family. It felt right to have Cala there, and wrong for Kai not to be. But something told me that he preferred the celebration this way.

Julia cut into the pink-frosted cake with “Congratulations, Brie & Kai” spelled out in flowers across the top.

“We got you presents, too,” Illion told me around a mouthful of cake.

“Really?” I looked around the kitchen. “Are they invisible?”

“Nothing much. Mostly clothes. Kai has already packed them,” my mother replied.

Illion reached in his pants pocket and pulled out a small gift-wrapped box with a white bow, which he smeared pink frosting all over. “This is from Sarah.”

Cala took my plate so I could open the gift. Inside, on a bed of rose petals, lay a thin gold bangle with a single heart-shaped charm dangling off it. One word was engraved on the charm: Princess.

“She said her mom gave it to her when she was born. It’s been in their family forever,” Illion told me.

I was so touched by the gesture that tears filled my eyes again. Or maybe it was just hormones.

“Mine next.” Cala set both our plates on the counter and walked over to the refrigerator, returning a second later with a small box of vials. “My blood,” she said by way of explanation. “Samira and your father said human blood is great for all sorts of spells. I figured it might come in handy.”

“The family spell book I gave Kai has ancient protection spells,” Julia added. “Many will require Cala’s blood.”

“Wow.” I set down the vials and hugged my best friend again. “Thank you. I can’t tell you what it means to me, really.”

She shrugged like it was no big deal. “If you need more, you know where I’ll be.”

My father stepped forward with a wooden box approximately the size of a small toaster. “This is from your mother and me. Place your palm on the top and call your magic. No fire, though.”

I did as instructed. Tiny mechanical gears whined and then the lid popped open. Nestled inside folds of silk were two gleaming jewels.

“One half of the fire stone, one half of the earth stone,” my father said needlessly. “The fire to intensify your own power, the earth so that you may erect a small dome once you find a safe place to settle. The box will only open for you.”

I didn’t know what to say. These stones were too valuable, too powerful. I didn’t feel worthy to be their keeper.

“It is best if the stones are kept apart unless needed together,” my father continued. “I can think of no better custodian of two of the stones.”

“Thank you,” I stammered, finally accepting the gift.

We drank more cider, and Illion ate more cake. I made small talk with Cala and my parents, anything to draw out this happy moment just a little longer. I was looking forward to my life with Kai and our daughter. I just wished the circumstances were different, and the people in the kitchen were going to be a part of that future.

But they weren’t.

Saying goodbye to my family was harder than I had imagined. I had only just been reunited with them, and we were being torn apart again.

“If you change your mind and want to raise her in the canyon, the offer is always open,” Dad said as he folded me into his arms.

“As is the offer to raise her in the hive,” Julia added.

I had considered those offers seriously over the last week. Kai and I had debated the issue at length. In the end, we had stuck with our guts and declined both my parents.

“I’ll send word as soon as we’re somewhere safe,” I promised them both.

Cala walked with our family toward the gardens where Kai waited with two large backpacks. She and I hugged once last time, and then I went outside with my family and she stayed inside to watch my departure through the window.

“You remember where I told you to find the truck?” Julia asked, sounding a lot like a nagging mother.

“Yes. You’ve only told me like a dozen times,” I replied patiently, hefting one of the backpacks onto my shoulders.

Illion was going to take Kai and me to one of Julia’s other vampire safe spots. From there we would stock up a cargo truck with blood and food from her reserves. Our backpacks contained mostly clothes. Then, we would set off in search of a remote location where we could remain until our daughter was born. We already had a few ideas in mind, though we hadn’t shared them with anyone. Not even Julia...yet.

“Ready?” Illion asked.

Kai slipped his hand into mine. I nodded to my brother and then smiled at my parents.

“I love you guys.”

Dad wrapped an arm around Julia’s shoulders.

Kai nodded to my parents. “I will keep them both safe.”

Maybe I had cried too much already that day. Or maybe I just recognized that the time for tears was over. Tears wouldn’t protect my daughter. Tears wouldn’t help her grow up and lead a normal life. I needed to be strong. For her. For Kai. For myself. Whatever the case, my eyes were dry when I followed Illion into the tunnel. I never looked back. I couldn’t. From that moment on, there was only forward.

An hour later, I said my final goodbye to my old life. I held Illion and breathed in his scent, committing it to memory.

“Take care of yourself. And Dad,” I told him.

My brother met my gaze levelly. “I will. You take care of my niece.” He grinned. “I hear she’s gonna be someone special.”

I laughed. “We’ll see. Won’t we?”

Kai shook Illion’s hand. “Keep an eye on my sister. A queen needs all the loyal friends she can get.”

I held out my hand to Kai. Together, we emerged from the tunnel and into the icy cold air. Snow fell from the sky in big white flakes. Icicles hung from trees. Harsh wind whipped my hair across my face. And yet the journey ahead didn’t seem nearly as hard as the one I had endured.

Kai and I had beaten insurmountable odds more than once. We could do it again. I touched my stomach. We would do it again. We owed that to our daughter. She might have Nicasia’s soul, but she was still our daughter.

In the middle of the swirling snow, Kai pulled me to a stop and cupped my cheeks in his hands. He bent down until our noses were touching.

“And she will remain our daughter if it takes my dying breath,” he promised, just before our lips met in the first kiss of the rest of our lives.

Epilogue

Dome of Midnight

Cala

––––––––

THE GARDEN IN JULIA’S backyard was her favorite spot to sit. It was also one of the few places outside the house she could go alone. Her human blood was too enticing to the newbies and no one wanted to risk an attack. Usually Trix accompanied her when she wanted to go into town for a meal or a beer, but mostly Cala stayed indoors and read. Except for when she was visiting with the shifters rescued from domes that had not taken part in the peace accords. And in the early morning, when she brought the old books on fae history to the gazebo and studied them in the moonlight.

That was where Julia found her. “Something came for you,” she told Cala, not seeming surprise to find the other woman awake.

Julia held out a piece of folded stationary, which she had clearly already read. Cala accepted the note and scanned the contents. Her name was written at the top, but there was no signature at the bottom. That was okay, though. She would have recognized Brie’s handwriting anywhere.

“She had the baby,” Cala breathed.

Julia had a bundle of flowers cradled in the crook of one arm. She inhaled the sweet aroma and smiled. “Yes. A healthy baby girl.”

“And they’re safe?” Cala asked.

The priestess nodded. “I spoke with them both briefly earlier. They seem very happy.”

Cala swallowed thickly. “Good. I’m happy for them.”

She was. The fact they were safe made her sacrifice worth it.

“They have decided to call her Summer,” Julia continued.

She frowned. “Interesting choice.”

Julia plucked one flower from the bundle and held it out to Cala. Her sense of smell was weak compared to before she had lost her feline half, but even her human nose couldn’t miss the intoxicating fragrance coming off the bright pink petals.

“I think it is fitting. I picked these outside the dome.”

She released the flower as though it had burned her and blinked up at Brie’s mother. “Are you serious? The freeze is thawing?”

Julia held up a hand. “We are from that point. But I think we can now be certain Nicasia’s soul does reside inside Summer.”

“What does that mean for Summer, exactly?” Cala pressed.

Julia smiled sadly. “I suspect we will find out very soon. But the best way to interpret the future is to study the past.”

“You mean like by studying Nicasia’s past lives?” Cala guessed.

Julia nodded and gestured toward the house. “I have been working on our family tree since Maybrie left. I believe I have found Nicasia’s last incarnation. Her name was Winter Sable. She lived around the time of the Freeze.”

“Do you know anything else about her?”

“Unfortunately, no,” Julia admitted. “But there are ways to visit the past. And I happen to know a very good dark practitioner who is willing to help with that. If you are willing to donate your blood for the spell.”

Cala pretended to consider the request. Maybe it should have bothered her that most everyone wanted her blood for one reason or another, as though sacrificing her jaguar had not been enough. But when she looked down at the flower on the wooden slats of the gazebo, she saw hope. The same feeling she had experienced when she learned Brie was pregnant. That was why she had told Samira not to even try to reunite her two halves, to use Cala’s magical sacrifice to help open the gates to Knull. Brie and Kai didn’t know, would never know, that was the real reason she was choosing to remain human. It had been her choice and hers alone. She still didn’t know if she believed in prophecies, even after all the evidence to the contrary. But the flower was proof that Summer did hold the key to bringing about a new age. And Cala herself was proof that humans could once again walk the earth.

What did all that really mean? Cala wasn’t sure, but she knew there was one way to maybe find out.

She smiled up at Brie’s mom and held out her arm. “Let’s time travel.”

––––––––

SPEAKING OF TIME TRAVEL....

If you loved Brie and Kai, you don’t want to miss Stassi and Charles in The Syndicate, the first book in the Timewaves Series. Click HERE to enter the vortex!

Acknowledgments

First and foremost, these are in no particular order! We are grateful to so many people for their support, so buckle in....

Thank you to the readers, without whom we’d never be living out our dreams. The fact you’ve stayed with us from Sci-Fi and superpowers to Fantasy with fae and vampires is absolutely amazing. We have so many exciting things happening, and it’s all due to you guys. Thank you for being the most pivotal part of our journey!

Thank you to our parents, who champion our work in a million ways, both large and small.

Thank you to Emily, Ryan, Aiden, Carson, and Oliver, who all listened to us discussing the lives of paranormal creatures like it was totally normal. I’m grateful to have a family like you.

Thank you to the crew of Bootlegger Tiki and Ernest Coffee in Palm Springs for letting us camp out with our laptops far too often over the course of writing this entire series. What started as a great atmosphere for capturing the spirit of the islands for book one became a crew of people supporting and helping for four entire books. From character inspiration to acting out fight sequences, you guys were a crucial part of the process. Thank you, Nico, Cameron, Beto, Tony, Carlos, Paul, James, Oscar, Melvi, Lee, and Brittany.

Thank you to Mat for being such an eager and willing villain who refused to die in chapter one. There might just be more to come....

Extra thank you to Nico for being a cowboy wear-lion, spurs and all.

Thank you to Pablo for demonstrating what an excellent were-eagle you’d be on the sidewalk of Via Lola, and for being cool with getting your ass kicked. Hopefully your redemption in this book was badass enough.

Thank you to Tiffany, for being the perfect muse for a water fae and a great friend. So excited for everything coming with you and the eagle!

Thank you to everyone at Arrive and Draughtsmen for being so supportive and enthusiastic. There is so much inspiration from you guys in this series, and I appreciate all the long days of ciders and French fries.  Your whole crew has been amazing- thank you to Kirk, Dre, Bryan, Kylie, Shayne, Brittany, Shianne, Dana, Shimon, Linz, Alyssia, Matthew, Bianca, Haliee, Danielle, Robert, Brandon, Jeff, Melina, Theo, Mark, and Luis for always being so friendly and sweet when I camp out way too often.

Thank you to Alyssa and Christina, our beautiful friends whose love had to make it into the series. Killing you sucked, but we’ll make it up to you in cheese boards and game nights.

Thank you to Flavia and Merie, whose unending support of our wild brains means more than we can possibly convey.

Thank you to Leia, who inspires me constantly. Your accomplishments and spirit both encourage us. You’ve always been such a great friend and guru.

Thank you to Kerry, for leaning into this wild idea and seeing the love story so clearly from the beginning. It ended with a Happily Ever After, just for you.

Finally, no thank you to Edith and Lily, who worked every day to keep us from finishing these books. Get a job, doggos.